ã€ŠFates Hands by Lori Amelingã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1

    ####WARNING This story will contain: Strong Sexual Content, Strong Language and Scenes that may

    be  triggering, Viewer discretion is advised.#########

    I was born 10 minutes after my sister Lily and that is what unfortunately set my fate. You see my

    mother  only wanted one pup instead she got two. My twin sister Lily was the princess to my mother

    and I was  what she called the spare. That is my name ¡°Spare¡±. Spare Williams.

    My sister had sunny golden hair, golden tan skin, bright green eyes and a body to die for. I on the other

    hand had dark brown hair, dark brown eyes, pale skin and a body not so much to die for. My father

    said  that he got a daughter like his mother and one like his mother inw. I took after his mother. I

    never  knew my grandparents on my fathers side they both died before we were born. My mothers

    parents, on  the other hand I wish I did not know. They were mean, cruel and judgmental.

    My father Erick is the younger brother of our current Alpha Micheal, he is always gone on business

    trips  checking on allies and the various businesses that the Pack owns. My mom was on several

    well I do it, it is  never enough. As I got older, I started to care less and less about mothers perfection.

    Mostly I just stayed away or in the shadows, I wasn¡¯t allowed to eat with the family. When I was

    younger  I would wait for them to go to bed, so I could steal food from the kitchen. Now with my job, I

    can just  buy the things I needed.

    My bedroom was in the attic, I had a mattress for a bed, a nket and a pillow. An old dresser for what

    little clothes I had. Over the years they would put all their old junk up here, so I added things as they

    came.

    I went to the same school as all the other pack members, I was pretty much invisible, except when Lilly

    wanted to show off to her snobby friends. We turned 18st month.

    I kept my grades a secret from my family. I am a junior because my sister flunked the 9th grade, so my

    mother had my sister and me as well redo the 9th grade. She told everyone that I was the one too

    stupid  to pass, Lilly the saint that she was, stayed back with me for support.

    I will be graduating with the seniors, I take advanced sses with the help of some of my teachers. I

    have  evenpleted my entry level sses for college. I want to be a doctor.

    As soon as graduation is over, I am leaving. I have enough money saved up from my job, I have to

    keep  that hidden as well or Lilly will find it. God only knows what she would do with it. I worked my tail

    off  cleaning hotel rooms for every penny I have, the thought of her getting it makes my skin crawl.

    Lilly gets 300 dors a month to spend on frivolous things, not that she pays for her clothes or anything

    else like gas for her new car. I know I sound like I¡¯m envious, well maybe a little. It¡¯s because she gets

    all  the love and attention, while I¡¯m not even allowed to use the front door.

    That reminds me ¡°The Grandparents¡± areing over tonight for dinner. It doesn¡¯t matter anyway it¡¯s

    Friday, I picked up an extra shift at the hotel. I would like to say that work at least gives me some

    friends  to talk to but it doesn¡¯t. It¡¯s just me and the cleaning cart.

    Everyday I tell myself, soon. There is one girl I am friendly with, she is an Omega and is kinda invisible

    like  me. We used to chat almost everyday but she just disappeared a week ago. I tried to look around

    and ask  a few pack members but I don¡¯t want or need any extra attention, I just hope she is ok.

    Thank the goddess for my one and only truest friend my wolf, Artemis. She is so beautiful, a white wolf

    with ck on the tips of her paws. Her eyes are even darker than mine. She is fast, very fast. She has

    kept me sane growing up and is my motivation when I sometimes feel like giving up.

    So here I am pushing my cleaning cart from room to room, you really don¡¯t understand how nasty dirty

    people can be till you work as a maid in a hotel. It truly makes me wonder what their houses look like. I

    knock on the door, there is no answer, so I knock a little louder. nothing. I use my key and open the

    door  just a little to say, ¡°Housekeeping, any one here?¡± again nothing. So I grab some supplies and

    head on in.

    The bathroom is first on the left, so I start there. I turn on the light expecting the usual carnage, I am

    surprised when it is neat. I clean everything and restock the extra¡¯s. I then turn on the light for the main

    room and I gasp, there on the floor is a naked man, I think he is unconscious. I sigh, just what I need

    another drunk.

    I grab a towel off the cart and cover his unmentionables. Then I reach down and shake his shoulder,

    that  is when I see the blood running down his face. Oh, god he is hurt!. I shake him gently one more

    time and  he moans. ¡°Sir, can you hear me?.¡± he moans again, this time he is starting to move. He

    rolled over on  his back, I was thinking of going to the front desk for help. I can¡¯t afford a phone, so I

    couldn¡¯t call.

    He is a big guy, very tall, well built tan skin, dark hair and when he opened his eye¡¯s they were so

    unusual, they were a bright gold that seemed to have a life of their own. His scent was intoxicating a

    backed away a little, ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I was too close, you were unconscious. Are you ok? Let me get a cold

    wash cloth for your forehead.¡±

    Duncan woke to the sweetest voice, he almost thought that he was still dreaming. Then he

    remembered  how he ended up on the floor naked. His wolf, Apollo assured him that he was healing.

    Nothing to worry  about.

    That is when she came back with a cold wash cloth, it took the sting out of the cut, her scent hit him it

    was a strangebination of roses and peppermint. She was gorgeous, the most beautiful woman he

    had ever seen. Both Duncan and his wolf spoke at the same time. ¡°MATE!¡±.

    At the same time a look of horror came across her face and she bolted out the door, Duncan can still

    hear her words as she ran, ¡°NO! please not now.¡± Without thinking he ran after her. He caught her just

    as she was heading for the back door. He wrapped his arms around her and she started to panic.

    ¡°Shhhh,  little wolf. I am not going to hurt you.¡±

    She stopped moving and was quiet, I carried her over my shoulder back to my room. Duncan noticed

    how small she was and that she hardly weighed anything at all. He could feel her breathing, it was still

    fast but calming down.

    Spare got a good view of his really nice ass. Artemis was going crazy in her head. She was so

    frustrated  that she could of pped her, ¡°stop it you hussy, this messes up everything.¡± ¡°He is our

    mate!!!! He can help us. Smell him, he isn¡¯t from our pack.¡±

    He went inside his room and shut the door locking it behind him. He sat her gently down on the bed ,

    as he went to get a pair of his jeans. Just as he was buttoning them up, he saw her bolt for the door.

    Catching her quickly this time he sat down with her on hisp. ¡°Tell me my little wolf, why are you so

    afraid?¡±

    ¡°Please.. she whimpered, you have to let me go, I can¡¯t stay here in this pack anymore, you will ruin all

    my ns.¡±

    ¡°Calm down little wolf and smell me again.¡±

    Spare looked at him for a little bit and then sniffed his scent again. It was the same as before but there

    was something else, ¡°OMG, you¡¯re not from this pack.¡± He smiled at her, taking her all in, his wolf

    Apollo  was doing happy circles in his head. A very smug Artemis was saying ¡°told you so¡± in her head

    over and  over.

    ¡°What is your name my little wolf?¡±

    ¡°Umm.. my name?¡±

    ¡°With a chuckle he asked her again, ¡°Yes, my little wolf your name.¡±

    Hanging her head in shame she whispered, ¡°My name is Spare.¡±

    His mind couldn¡¯t get around it, what kind of name was Spare? ¡°As in a spare tire?! that kind of spare.¡±

    ¡°Yes, as in that spare.¡±

    It¡¯s clear it embarrassed her so he decided to drop it for now.¡±My name is Duncan MacKenny of the

    Storm Crow Moon Pack.¡± Spare didn¡¯t know a lot about the Storm Crow Moon Pack, only that it is a

    mysterious and secretive pack that the Wolf King hires to hunt down criminals and rogues.

    ¡°My full name is Spare Williams of the Rising Moon pack.¡± His eye¡¯s went from golden to an almost

    copper color when she said her name. His voice gave off a low growl when he asked¡­¡±Williams as in

    Micheal and Eric Williams?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my father is Eric.¡±

    ¡°I met Eric¡¯s daughter Lilly, there was no mention of another daughter. ¡±

    ¡± Lilly is my twin sister, there was no mention of me because I am the Spare. I don¡¯t exist to them,

    unless  they want to vent some anger or need an ego boost.¡± It broke his heart to see her shrug it off as

    if it was  normal. There were so many questions and so little time to get the answers. She isn¡¯t going to

    like what  he has to tell her next.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    ¡°Spare you are not going to like this, since you are my mate and you know that I am here. You are

    going  to have toe with me to my pack.¡±

    ¡°What!! No! I can¡¯t, I graduate in three months. I have money saved up so I can leave here and go to

    college. It¡¯s the only thing I have had to hold on to all these years. I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone, believe

    me I have no one to tell.¡±

    Her plea¡¯s once again were breaking his heart, his choice stands she ising with him.

    ¡°When your shift ends, I will take you home. You will quietly gather anything you want to take with you.

    As for your schooling we will discuss it once we are safe and on our way.¡±

    Spare should be mad, every time she looked at him and smelled his delicious scent, she just went all

    weak in the knees . She wanted to scream but all she did was nod her head. It shouldn¡¯t be to hard to

    get her things, since they were all nning on going out on the town tonight for some sort of

    celebration.

    Spare finished her shift and returned to Duncan¡¯s room. He was carrying a back pack as he guided her

    to  his truck. ¡°Ok, my little wolf. Time to get your things and I will get you far away from here.¡±

    They drove in silence as they parked on a side street from her house. She took one look at him as she

    got  out of the truck. He smiled a wolfish smile, ¡°Little wolf, don¡¯t make me chase you. At least not

    tonight.¡±  He could see her shiver as she walked back to her house.

    He knew he lied to her, when he told her that she knew he was here, she would have toe with

    him.  He just couldn¡¯t leave here knowing, she was living in that house with that family. He¡¯d finally

    found his  mate, he wasn¡¯t letting her out of his sight ever again. They would have to do something

    about her name, he refused to keep calling her Spare. Her mother was a cruel bitch to give her that

    name. ***

    Spare grabbed what little stuff she had and her saved up money. Anger stuffing it all into an old duffel

    bag. Lastly she grabbed max her teddy bear, she had made him from all the torn up ones Lilly tossed

    away in her temper tantrums. She snuck back out of the house. She walked up to the truck cursing

    herself and this mate bond crap, she yanked open the door, got inside and mmed it shut, just as her

    family pulled up into their drive.

    It is a long 400 miles, when there is an angry she wolf in the truck with you. At first he said nothing but

    when he looked over at her silent figure, he noticed tears running down her face. ¡°Crap¡± his wolf said

    in  his mind. ¡°We made our Mate cry.¡±

    ¡°Look, I am sorry about your ns. I promise though to make it up to you. Your life is going to change

    as  my Luna. My pack is a strong pack we have over 2000 members. All of us are warriors, you will be

    safe.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t your warrior pack be disappointed in a Luna that can¡¯t fight? I was never allowed to train.¡±

    Duncan didn¡¯t even give a second thought about it, it didn¡¯t matter to him and, it won¡¯t matter to his

    pack either. He was more worried that she was so thin, clearly she needed to eat better. He was going

    to  take her straight to the pack doctor for a check up. Make sure she is ok. Then they will have

    breakfast  and get her settled in his room.

    He knew she was angry and putting her in his room wasn¡¯t going to make things better. He didn¡¯t care,

    he was going to put her where he knew she was safe.

    She¡¯d fallen asleep two hours ago,when they were almost home. Ten minutester he pulled up to the

    gate ,as the guards waved him through. He came up to the pack house and parked the truck. He

    looked  over at her, she must of been exhausted to sleep so deeply.

    He decided to change his ns a little, He¡¯d take her to his bed and let her sleep. He carried her inside

    the house as various pack members stared on in curiosity.

    Once in his room heid her down on his bed, took off her shoes and jacket then covered her up with

    his  nkets, it was a very satisfying feeling to see her in his bed. He decided to look into her duffel

    bag,  there wasn¡¯t much there that was for sure. A really odd looking teddy bear, a couple of T-shirts, a

    pair of  jeans, a couple pairs of underwear and a bra.

    In the bottom was an envelope, He looked inside. It must be the money she had saved up. He counted

    it,  there was over three thousand dors in there. He went over to his hidden safe and put the money

    in  there for her. He took note of the sizes of her clothes and them put them all neatly in the top drawer

    of his dresser.

    He left her to sleep and mind linked his beta Marco to meet him in his office. Marco was already there

    waiting for him, with a big grin on his face. Ducan chuckled, not much happens here that he doesn¡¯t

    know or find out.

    ¡°So Duncan did you find something interesting at the Rising ¡®Nasty¡¯ Moon pack?¡±  ¡°You know I did,

    asshole. I found my mate and you are not going to believe who she is.¡±  ¡°Well, don¡¯t keep me waiting in

    suspense drama queen, who is she?¡±

    ¡°She is the most beautiful creature I have ever seen. Her name is Spare Williams, yes, as in the

    Williams

    of Rising Moon Pack. She is their second pup, Faternal twins. She is nothing like that scanky slut Lily.

    As a  matter of fact she found me knocked out on the hotel floor, she is or rather was a maid there.¡±

    ¡°Spare? as in a spare tire? That isn¡¯t a nice name . Marco said with disgust, how could a mother do

    that  to her child?. Seriously this pack is a piece of shit. Did you get any evidence before they made

    you?¡±

    ¡°I got some names of ces to look up and names of missing girls, not all of them are wolves either,

    seems they like variety. They are taking girls from human towns too, not too many at a time and not at

    the same ce.¡±

    ¡°Maybe your Mate will know a few things.?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, she was living in the shadows. I doubt there were many pack members that even

    knew  of her existence. You are right though, it won¡¯t hurt to ask her, even though she is really pissed at

    me  right now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really and pray tell why is she pissed at you?. Did you use your not so charming, charm on her

    perhaps?¡±

    ¡°Nope, as it turns out, I ruined her ns to escape her pack. She was saving up every penny, to make

    her  way to college. I don¡¯t know what her life was like,but I can tell you it wasn¡¯t all that good. She is

    underweight for one thing. She is as jumpy as a long tail cat in a rocking chair factory. I can also tell

    you  she is smart and clever as well. She is also fast and is probably going to n escaping here as

    well, at  least till we can show her what a pack is really like.¡±

    ¡°We will take it slow Duncan, she is going to be scared and untrusting for a while but we will win her

    over. Show her she doesn¡¯t have to give up her dreams either.¡±

    With that Marco went off to check the border patrol and then he was off to bed. Duncan sat in his office

    watching the fire in the fire ce, thinking of his wonderful mate and all the things that she is going to

    have to go through to be normal again.

    He knew he was going to have to take it slow with her and earn her trust. He was going to go back to

    her  family house and have a look around, he will have to use his special talent to be invisible to

    do it.  That whole pack is a den of vipers, in serious need of being taken down.

    As for Spare¡¯s dreams of college, he had no problem helping her gain that dream. He was also going

    to  have her change that name of her¡¯s, he wasn¡¯t going to let that name be a reminder of what they did

    to  her, for the rest of her life.

    He texted his sister, Marnie telling her everything and sending her Spare¡¯s sizes, asking her to get

    enough  for a few weeks, until they could take her shopping. Marnie was a very cheerful and wise

    neen year  old shewolf, who also had a mean side if anyone messed with someone she cared for.

    Marnie texted  back that she will be there tomorrow afternoon, with all the things that Spare might

    need.

    With that it was time for bed, he had someone bring a spare cot to his bedroom, he wasn¡¯t going to

    frighten her right off the bat.

    When he got into his room, her scent hit him like a runaway train. His wolf wanted to mate her and

    mark  her right now. Duncan cooled him off by reminding him that they had to earn her trust first. There

    she  was sound asleep in his bed, she might not know it yet, it was going to be the only bed she would

    be  sleeping in, for the rest of her life.

    She was clutching that weird bear and his pillow. He was going to have to ask her what the deal was

    with  that bear, it look like it was pieced together from a bunch of other stuffed toys.

    She was even more gorgeous in her sleep. God her scent took on a warmer sleepy quality to it,

    making  his mouth water and his cock hard in anticipation. Sigh, this isn¡¯t going to be easy to go slow.

    Duncan  knew he was in for several cold showers, as he walked into his bathroom for his first one.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    Spare woke up feeling like she was still dreaming, the bed was so warm and soft, there was a lingering

    scent that drove her crazy, as she was rubbing her face all over the pillow. She woke with a start, not

    knowing where she was till Artemiszily informed her that they spent the night in their mates bed.

    She quickly got out of the bed and looked around the room. It was huge, there weren¡¯t a lot of

    decorations , there was a couch on one side with a reallyrge TV. When she turned to look at the rest

    of  the room, she saw him asleep on a cot. He didn¡¯t look veryfortable.

    She silently made her way over to him. The nket was down around his hips as he was snoring

    softly.  She took him in, no one should look this good, his broad shoulders and dark hair covering his

    well  muscled chest, she followed that hair to where it disappeared under the nket. Artemis was

    panting so hard that Spare started breathing harder too. His scent was so strong right here,she couldn¡¯t

    control her  hands, she managed to stop herself before she actually touched him.

    She turned and found another door, upon opening it she found to her joy a bathroom. She had to pee

    so  bad her eyeballs were floating.

    When she went into the bathroom, Duncan opened his eyes. He pretended to be asleep to see what

    she  would do, He could still smell her arousal in the air. Running his hand through his hair in

    frustration,  mind linking his wolf, Apollo this is going to be the toughest thing we have ever done.

    He got up and put on some casual clothes and waited for her to get done in the bathroom. He looked

    in  the drawer where he put her clothes, he was going to burn these as soon as possible. They were

    too big  and saggy looking. He picked up her shoes they had a hole in the bottom of them , that she put

    a piece of  duct tape over.

    He took the envelope with her money out of the safe and put it on the side table, the rest he packed

    up,  including her shoe¡¯s and tossed them down theundry chute, mind linking his Beta to collect them

    and  destroy them.

    She wasn¡¯t going to be happy but there was no way his Luna was going to wear those clothes ever

    again.  He stood up and went to sit on his cot, just as she wasing out of the bathroom.

    They looked at each other for a little while, Spare blushed and finally looked away. She sat down on

    the  bed defeated.

    Duncan saw this and cringed, as he went and sat down on the bed beside her. ¡± I have ordered

    breakfast  for us both to eat in here, I hope that we can talk about everything.¡±

    She was grateful for that, she really didn¡¯t feel like meeting new pack members just yet. Just then a

    knock came at the door, Duncan opened it and two girls came in giggling, as they sat down two trays

    loaded with food and drinks.

    They left as quickly as they came, for which Spare was happy about, she didn¡¯t need anyone giving

    her  looks. She hated to be in the spotlight. It made her feel vulnerable. She sat down at the table

    looking at all the food, it smelled like heaven. She wasted no time, grabbing her fork she dug into the

    food with  gusto.

    Duncan watched her eat, at least she has an appetite. Unless she is so starving that she can¡¯t help

    herself. Either way she was going to get all the food and snacks that he could give her.

    ¡°So little wolf, tell me about that really weird looking teddy bear, what is his story?.¡±

    ¡± His name is Max, I made him when I was six years old. I wasn¡¯t allowed any toys of my own, My

    sister  though would throw huge tantrums and destroy her stuffed animals. So one day I started to

    collect parts  out of the garbage and made max.¡±

    ¡°Did you do anything with your family?¡±

    ¡°No, I had to stay out of sight, I wasn¡¯t even allowed to use the front door.¡±

    Duncan was getting more and more pissed as this conversation was progressing. Taking a deep breath

    to  calm himself and his wolf down.

    ¡°How about food, if you were not allowed to be around them how did you eat.?¡±

    ¡°When I was little I waited for everyone to go to bed, then I would sneak down and steal some food. If

    they noticed things were missing they never said, though I was punished really bad when I got caught

    on  one of my runs, out of my room.¡±

    Ok, he was going to have stop asking those questions or he was going to be punching out the walls.

    ¡°I know that I messed up your ns to get out of there and go to college. However let me say this first,

    You can go to any college you wish and study whatever you like. You won¡¯t be paying for it either, nor

    are you going to be paying for anything. I¡¯m going to spoil you rotten.¡±

    She got up and grabbed the envelope with her money inside, she handed it to him. ¡°Here take this to

    help pay for my things, it isn¡¯t a lot really but it¡¯s something. I can also work cleaning or cooking, to

    earn  the rest of it.¡±

    Duncan put his hand over her¡¯s, ¡°No, my little wolf that is your money and you will do with it as you

    please. There will be no paying me back or working it off. You are my Mate and no one is going to hurt

    you ever again, you will want for nothing.¡±

    She just stared at him, with her mouth open in shock.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be my mate, iming a mate is a bad thing in our pack, well not everytime but usually more

    so than not.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by iming a Mate is a bad thing?¡±

    ¡°Well I only hear gossip here and there but thest two girls that found their mates were rejected and

    disappeared the next day. Everyone said it was because of the pain of the rejection, that they will

    girls.¡±

    Duncan sat there in silence stunned, what the hell was going on in that pack, could they all be slime

    balls.  Were the males rejecting their mates to make money?.

    ¡°Spare I want you to know that that is not normal behavior for mates, a mate is your other half. To be

    cherished and loved forever. It¡¯s a gift from the moon goddess.¡±

    ¡°One more thing, I want you to choose another name besides Spare, I will not have that insult pped

    in  your face everytime someone speaks your name.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know a name to choose to be honest.¡±

    ¡°It wille to you don¡¯t worry, you have lots of time. My sister Marnie will be here soon, she has new

    clothes for you and all kinds of things I¡¯m sure, she loves shopping. Perhaps you two cane up with

    a  name. Just for today and tomorrow too, I want you to just rx and pamper yourself. When Marnie

    gets  here do whatever girls do, when they are together.¡±

    ¡°Umm, Duncan. I didn¡¯t have any friends. My only friend is my wolf Artemis.¡±

    At the mention of her wolf, Apollo perked up and started to tell Duncan what questions to ask them.

    ¡°What does your wolf look like?. Can you shift?.¡±

    ¡°Ok, but turn around. I have never been naked in front of anyone before.¡±

    Duncan turned around, after a little bit he heard a small woof behind him. He turned back around to

    see  the most beautiful wolf he had ever seen. She was snowy white with little ck tips on her paws.

    She  had even darker eyes than Spare did.

    Apollo was dancing around in his head excited. Artemis just sat and stared at him like she was sizing

    him  up. Duncan quickly got undressed and changed into Apollo. Reminding him to go very slow. Apollo

    was  huge next to her, he was a golden wolf with glowing amber eyes. Apollo got down into aying

    position  so as not to intimidate Artemis.

    Artemis gave out an excited little bark and went to Apollo rubbing herself all over him, Apolloid there

    smugly. Duncan felt his joy and was happy for him. Apollo spoke to Duncan, ¡°You will have yours soon

    too, we just have to gain her trust, she has been through too much. She needs time to heal.¡±

    Artemis then grabbed Spare¡¯s shirt and walked to the bathroom. Spare came out shortly afterward,

    Apollo was still there waiting for her. She reached out a hand to scratch him behind his ear. Apollo

    looked like an idiot with his tongue hanging off to his side.

    ¡°You¡¯re very handsome Apollo, thank you.¡±

    With that Duncan stood before her once again, naked. She quickly turned her head but not before she

    got a little peek at him and blushed. Duncan was happy almost giddy, she is ours Apollo. Nothing will

    take her from us. Not even her.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    He came out of his thoughts, as there was a knock at the door and his sister shouting to open it before

    there was an ident. He opened the door and his sister came tumbling inside, carrying bags and

    boxes  of every shape and size.

    ¡°I see you went shopping, Marnie¡±

    Marnieughed, ¡°There is moreing, I sent Marco to bring up the rest.¡±

    ¡°Marnie, I said just enough till I can take her shopping, this looks like you bought out three stores.¡±

    ¡°Oh, stop being a drama queen and start helping me.¡±

    Duncan started unloading Marnie and putting it all down in the middle of the floor, just as Marco came

    in the room looking like a pack mule. He went straight to where Duncan put the other things and

    dumped it all into the pile.

    Marco mind linked Duncan, ¡°If you know what is good for you, you will run away fast. I have three

    sisters  remember I have seen this before, trust me you don¡¯t want to stay.¡±

    Marco then turned on his heels and ran from the room.

    Duncan looked at Spare she looked a bit confused, he walked over to her and took her by the hand,

    ¡°Spare this is my little sister Marnie, Marnie this is my mate and Luna Spare.¡± Marnie started to jump

    up  and down in excitement, ¡°Sweet sassy mssy! You really did find your mate.¡±

    Duncan leaned in and kissed Spare on the top of her head, ¡°I¡¯m going to leave now, got some work to

    do.  You two have fun. Oh, unless she wants to keep it, can you help here up with a new name. I

    don¡¯t  want her to remember all that bullshit every time someone says her name.¡± With a very graceful

    bow he  left the room.

    Marnie went and sat down on the bed, taking Spare with her. ¡°We are going to be really good friends, I

    can just tell those sort of things. We will talk as we go.¡± With that she started to pull things out of the

    bags, before she even knew it, she had shampoo, conditioner, body wash and body lotion.

    Marnie was a whirlwind of energy, now she had three sun dresses, jeans, t-shirts, sweatpants and

    sweatshirts, Pj¡¯s, night gowns, bra¡¯s, underwear and quite a few item¡¯s she was sure that were nothing

    really but string. What she was unsure of Marnie just put in the closet anyway.

    ¡°Ok, now we are going to pamper you, give you a make over and everything in between.¡± She ran into

    the bathroom and started the bath. Spare could smell all the stuff she was using it was very potent.

    Marnie came out and saw Spare wrinkling her nose up at the smell, ¡°I know, I got too much and

    restarted the bath, that smelled like a french whore house on friday night.¡±

    ¡°Ok, it¡¯s time for your bubble bath.¡± Spare went into the bathroom and started to take off her clothes,

    when she heard Marnie gasp. Spare knew what she was looking at and turned to hide them.

    They stared at each other for little bit and then Marnieunched herself at Spare, giving her a hug.

    Marnie was crying and saying she was sorry over and over.

    Spare pulled back looking at Marnie¡¯s tear stained face.

    ¡°I never want to hear you say sorry ever again, what was done was not done by you. Never say your

    sorry for the shit other assholes do.¡±

    Marnie hugged her again and let Spare get into the bath.

    ¡°Now I want you to rx and try out all of the bath scents. I¡¯lle and get you in a half and hour.¡±

    Soon as Marnie closed the door she mind linked Duncan.

    ¡°Did you know about all those scars on her back and legs?.¡± ¡°Marnie, what the hell are you talking

    about?.¡±

    ¡°Duncan she has long scars across her back and upper thighs, she also looks like she hasn¡¯t eaten a

    good  meal in a long, long time. Why is her name Spare?¡±

    Marnie waited for Duncan to answer, instead the bedroom door opened up and there stood a very

    angry  Duncan. He moved past Marnie on his way to the bathroom, Marnie grabbed him and pulled him

    away.

    ¡°If you go in there all angry, while she is naked in the tub you will never get her to trust you. The bath

    tub  is where a woman is her most vulnerable. So slow your roll and go back to your Alpha chores.¡±

    Duncan look at Marnie a while longer till he calmed down.

    ¡°Alright I will leave but I want to know anything and everything she tell¡¯s you, got it?¡± Marnie nodded her

    head and shoved him out into the hall, closing and locking the door behind him.

    Lily walked in a fit of anger through the halls of Her High School, no matter where she looked she

    couldn¡¯t find The Spare anywhere, neither could any of her friends.

    Oh, that little bitch is going to pay for this, how dare she not show up to school, she was supposed to

    give Lily the answers for the test. If she doesn¡¯t get this one she might have to take summer sses,

    there was no way in hell she was going to suffer that humiliation.

    There was no choice, she told her friends to tell the teacher that she was sick and went home. She

    stormed out of the school, stomping her feet in four inch heels. She got to her brand new BMW and

    peeled rubber out of the parking lot. Heading like a missile straight to her home.

    Lily stormed red faced into her house, her mother Joanne stopping her. ¡°What the hell are you doing

    home?, you are supposed to be knee deep in exam¡¯s right now.¡±

    ¡°Mommy that little bitch never showed up to give me the answers, I had to tell them I was sick and

    went  home.¡±

    Her mother hissed in anger. Storming off to the attic to teach The Spare another lesson, she better be

    dead up there. It is the only excuse she was going to take, even then she might still use the whip on

    her.

    When they got to the attic door Joanne used her key and unlocked the door. They were met with

    silence,  turning on the light, they looked around the room was empty. From the looks of it, she packed

    her shit  and left. Joanne became furious pushing over the dresser, that smashed to pieces on impact

    with the  floor.

    ¡°What do we do now, Mom?

    ¡°We find the bitch and beat her back into submission again. I¡¯m going to contact your father and tell

    him  to get his ass home. She knows too much, we can¡¯t let her leave pack territory.¡±

    Joanne pushed Lily out of the house, ¡± go and start looking for the bitch and when school is out get

    your  friends to help you. I¡¯m going straight to Alpha Micheal and inform him on what is going on.¡±

    Lily drove off unsure where to look, it¡¯s not like The Spare hung out at anywhere she liked to go. She

    then  got an idea, pretty rare for her. The little bitch had a job at a local hotel, now she just has to figure

    out  which one and start asking questions.

    Spare was now dressed infortable jeans and a soft T-shirt. Marnie had been doing her hair, trying

    out make up, lotions and during all this they were eating pizza. She now knew what it was like to be

    one  of the barbie heads that little girls y with.

    ¡°Marnie, what should I call myself? I don¡¯t want this name even though it is all I have known.¡±

    ¡°Well is there another name you have always liked, you could try it on for a little while and see if it

    works  for you. what does your wolf say?¡±

    Spare mind linked Artemis, ¡°well do you have any idea¡¯s.?¡±

    Artemis was quiet for a while and then she said, ¡°Adira¡±.

    ¡°Artemis says, Adira I like it.¡±

    ¡°Very well, I name thee Adira Marie MacPatton. I gave you my middle name as sisters now we can

    share  it.¡±

    Marnie mind linked Duncan and told him the name they decided on so he could get all the paper work

    ready.

    Duncan said the name, he and his wolf both agreed that it was the right choice, a beautiful choice.

    As evening set, Duncan went to escort thedies to dinner, this will be Adira¡¯s first time eating with

    others of this size, so he is going to be as close as she will allow him to be.

    When she came down with his sister he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, is it possible for her to be any more

    beautiful. It is getting harder to resist her. He reached for her hand, she gave it easily, which pleased

    Duncan. No one is ever going to hurt her again, if they try Duncan will rip them to shreds.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    When Eric got home it was chaos, his brother the Alpha was yelling out orders to various pack

    members.  His wife was crying in the corner and his daughter was no where in sight.

    He looked at his brother, He had ns for that little bitch and now they are all gone. Not to mention

    what the repercussions will be, should she start pping her lips to the right people. He wasn¡¯t too

    worried about her talking though, for one thing, who is she going to tell? She know¡¯s no one.

    Nobody in the pack would help her. So how did she escape and where is the little spare tire hiding?.

    One  thing is for certain if he finds her, her days as a spare are gone.

    Just then Lily came through the door, she went straight to the Alpha. Sigh he knew his brother fucked

    his  daughter on a regr basis. He wasn¡¯t sure how that will end, if it continues much longer he will

    end it  himself.

    ¡°Alpha I didn¡¯t find her anywhere, I did however find out where she was working and they told me that

    she ended her shift early and left with a man. The name of the Hotel is Ridgewood Inn, she was

    getting  paid on a regr basis and none of us knew.¡±

    Alpha Micheal let out an angry growl, ¡°Ridgewood is where we left that piece of shit spy. You don¡¯t

    suppose that they knew each other?. Maybe he somehow found out what family she is from and

    decided  to take her.¡±

    Alpha Micheal was furious, his ns for that girl were going to make him a lot of money. Virgin

    werewolves were a rare thing anymore, soon as he had one in his sights, she gets imed and sold

    as  used goods. He has to get that little bitch back. Even if she is used goods by now, he was sure he

    could  find another way for her to earn him some money.

    He was already aware that his pack was under investigation, not like any of those morons will find

    anything, they never do or they can be bought. There was always at least one corrupt slime ball in

    every  group.

    Either way I want that little bitch back and locked in my pack house. Once she is there, she won¡¯t leave

    ever again, if she is still a virgin, he was going to sell her to the highest bidder, if she wasn¡¯t still pure,

    well  he could have some fun with his niece. Not like he hasn¡¯t had enough fun with her sister.

    Just then one of his enforcers ran in, ¡°We have ast name Alpha, it is MacPatton.¡± Did you activate

    the  tracking tracer on her yet? Micheal sometimes felt he had nothing but morons as pack members. ¡±

    Yes, It is beeping at a distance of at least 430 miles to the north of us. The GPS will be up and running

    within the hour.¡±

    So the little bitch has found a way out after all, not for long though, soon he will have her back and

    make  her regret ever thinking of going. Soon.

    Duncan sat in a chair at the pack hospital, waiting to see what the Doc said about her health. He

    thought  that it would be a quick check up but he has been waiting for two hours now. Just as he was

    about to go  in there to make sure all was ok, the nursees out to ask Duncan to follow her.

    He thought that he was going to see Adira instead she brought him to the Doctors personal office. He

    started to get really worried when he sat down, thinking of all the reasons he was here and none of

    them  were good.

    The Doc took a look at his Alpha¡¯s worried face, ¡°I am sorry for keeping you waiting, we had to run all

    kinds of tests since she has never had a check up. I called you in here because of the nature of my

    findings. The youngdy has been through a lot, she is underweight, she has several bones that have

    been broken but haven¡¯t been properly healed.¡±

    ¡°The most disturbing thing we found though was this,¡± he handed Duncan a small clear container with

    a  small device in it. ¡°That was imnted in the back of her neck, It is a tracking device.¡±

    ¡°Not to mention all the scars on her body, her wolf should have healed those without leaving any scars.

    That tells me on of two things, either her wolf is just too weak or they were given wolfsbane to make

    them weak.¡±

    ¡°She is a strong minded youngdy, she may start showing signs of PTSD. How bad it will get is

    unknown  at this time. We won¡¯t know till she starts showing signs, so its a waiting game. ¡±

    ¡°With that all being said this is what I want done. First of all she needs to eat, not just junk food but real

    food too, I want her to start eating three times a day with snacks in between. Also I am sending her

    home with vitamin¡¯s and a lotion for her scars to be applied twice a day for two weeks, it should help

    loosen them up so she isn¡¯t so stiff.¡±

    He handed Duncan another bottle ¡°these are for if she has a panic attack, they are quick acting. Also if

    she want¡¯s I can set her up with our pack psyc. doctor. She will have other methods for her to cope

    and  so on. I also wish to tell you that if you were mated, you could help her a lot more with the mate

    bond.  However it¡¯s best if you let her go at her pace. ¡±

    Duncan was beyond pissed, what had those pigs done to her, how much had she suffered.? He will

    make  sure that they don¡¯t get away with anything, If he has to he will just wipe out the whole pack and

    be  done with them.

    ¡°Now follow me and I will take you to her, so you can go home. Also, we might have to have here

    back to reset the bones that are not healing properly. I think it is also best if she shifts a little more and

    goes for runs, not long ones at first, go slow and build them up in strength. There are some blood tests

    that won¡¯te back for a couple of days, I will inform you if there is anything of concern in them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I more thing. This is really something we are unsure about, I just wanted you to know that when

    shewolves are abused, sometimes it will throw their systems out of sync. She maye into heat in

    the  near future.¡±

    When they stopped in the hall, they were in front of Adira¡¯s exam room. The Doc gestured for him to

    go  in as he went on down the hall.

    Duncan peeked a little through the door first, what he saw made him killing mad. He mind linked Marco

    toe to the pack hospital NOW!

    Duncan paced outside the exam room door as Marco came running to him. Marco took one look at his

    friend and knew he wasn¡¯t going to like what wasing. First though he had to calm him down

    before  he started destroying things.

    Adira was dressed and waiting for Duncan toe and get her out of here. They were all really nice

    but  she really hated hospitals mostly because of the smell. She wondered what was taking so long for

    him to e and get her. There was a full length mirror on the wall as she looked at herself. You

    wouldn¡¯t know  it was her at all even if youpared the before and after pictures.

    At first all Adira wanted was to escape from here and continue with her original n. Now though she

    decided that she might try it out for a little bit. Her mate is really nice and awesome eye candy, his

    scent  drives her crazy, he also seems like a really good guy. She can¡¯t trust him too much just yet, she

    remembered thest lesson she learned by trusting a seemingly good guy. That won¡¯t ever happen

    again,  ever.

    Duncan showed Marco the tracking device and he swore several very long curse words. ¡°Who the fuck

    are we dealing with here?.¡±

    ¡°I have some idea Marco but nothing solid yet. I have a job for you, I want you to take this tracker

    further  north from here about another two hundred miles, can you cover that kind of ground on your

    motorcycle?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it will be a cold ride but I can make good time, where am I taking it?¡±

    ¡°You are going up to Coldmountain pack territory. You will meet an old friend of mine from the military,

    he will know what to do with it. His name is Jack, he is a werebear.¡±

    With that Marco took the tracker and ran out of the hospital. Getting that tracker as far away as

    possible, let them track that shit into werebear territory, see how far they get.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    Jack Dawson, Alpha of the ColdMountain Pack, arge pack of werebears all of them were bikers. He

    sat just outside the forest waiting for Duncan¡¯s Beta. When Duncan told him everything that was going

    on with that stupid pack, he wanted to run down there and wipe them all out. Putting a tracker on a girl,

    there is only one maybe two reasons that someone would do that, neither of them were good.

    Jack could hear a bikeing off in the distance, perhaps two or three miles away. He hoped that,

    those damn fleabags woulde here looking for her. He¡¯d show them what bears could do to weak

    wolves. First though he would lead them on a merry chase, right smack dab into the middle of his

    territory.

    He also sent two of his best hunter-trackers to Duncan to help patrol his borders in case they want a

    war. He was really sick of were¡¯s of all kinds, doing this kind of crap. Seems like there is at least one in

    every kind of were species and he¡¯d personally wiped out another werebear packst month, they were

    running drugs and kidnapping young human children.

    The motor of the bikeing up to him took

    10:32 AM

    0.OKB/s

    him from his thoughts, as he watched Beta Marco pull up to him.

    ¡°Hey, Marco long time no see.¡± He held out his hand to hand him the tracker.

    ¡°Jack, I didn¡¯t know it was you I was handing it off too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me alright. You better get going, ya don¡¯t want to hang around here too long in case they are

    already looking for her.¡¯

    With a salute Marco was gone again.

    ¡°Well I better get gone as well, if I want this n to work.¡± Jack said to nobody as he disappeared back

    into the forest.

    Duncan took Adira out for dinner, she chose pizza. They sat together in a small booth, waiting on the

    pizza.

    Adira thought that this ce smelled like heaven, she was all but drooling in anticipation. She looked at

    Duncan he was so handsome, she couldn¡¯t get enough of looking at him and she realized that she was

    starting to trust him. He never berated her or was violent he was patient with her.

    10:32 AM 5.1KB/s 0

    t ill 50) Mate bond or not she wanted to know what it was like to kiss him. What if he thinks she is one

    of those kind of girls and decides to cast her aside.

    Artemis growled in her head, ¡°Will you stop that crap, everytime you start to doubt yourself or run

    yourself down, it is just another win for them. We made a pact that no matter how bad it gets we will

    never give them anything for free. If they want to take it from us we fight, if they want us to do

    something we do the opposite. Remember Adira, we are beautiful, smart and strong. Our mate loves

    us as we are and is willing to take on all of our shit. If that isn¡¯t love Adira, then what the hell is.?¡± 10

    Adira¡¯s eyes started to tear up as she mentally hugged her wolf. ¡°I remember Artemis, I remember. I

    love you Artemis.¡±

    Duncan was looking at Adira, she was starting to cry and he had no idea why. He could tell that she

    was talking to her wolf but he had no idea what was said. They were not fully mated yet, so he had no

    way of speaking to Artemis.

    That was when his wolf jumped in,¡±Maybe you can¡¯t but I can.¡± ¡± Adira was doubting herself and

    Artemis was setting her straight.¡±

    ¡°Apollo,e on what else did she say, what is

    10:32 AM 15.4KB/s

    making her cry? Why was she doubting her

    self.?¡±

    ¡°The crying she is doing, is because she is happy with what her wolf said to her. As for what made her

    doubt in the first ce Artemis won¡¯t tell me, she says it¡¯s a female thing.¡±

    With that Apollo went back to sleep. Duncan decided to take a chance and put his arm around her in

    She rested her sweet head on his shoulder and he was almost lost in her warmth and scent. Thank god

    the pizza came then, he watched Adira eating the pizza and was d that getting her to eat wasn¡¯t

    going to be a big problem.

    She had finished off half of therge pizza before he had finished his, she was looking at thatst piece

    with almost a predatory smile. Duncan looked into her eyes and realized that it was Artemis. He

    chuckled and slide it over to her, she gave him a 1000 watt smile and before

    long it was gone.

    ¡°Artemis?¡± Duncan asked.

    ¡°Yes, Alpha mate?¡±

    ¡°Why are you here instead of Adira?¡±

    10:33 AM 1.2KB/S

    ¡°That piece of crap Alpha, has a talent for knowing when the she wolves shift for their first time. That¡¯s

    how he knows when they are ripe for the picking. He knew that we shifted at an early age, he came the

    next night. He said that he was proud of the little spare, he rewarded us with pizza and soda. We

    hadn¡¯t eaten in three days, so without thought we started eating.¡±

    ¡°It was poison, heced the pizza with wolfsbane. He startedughing when Adira started to get sick.

    He said it was for the best, can¡¯t have your wolf running away with you now can we.!¡±

    ¡°I believe that they poisoned us some more times, it was always at random. It came to an end when

    Adira got a job at the hotel, We couldn¡¯t afford much but we did managed to buy our own food. That

    was almost a year ago, when we couldn¡¯t afford a lot of food, Adira would get off work early and we

    would hunt in the forest.¡±

    ¡°Every penny we made that didn¡¯t go for food or personal things, went into the box where we hid it in

    order to get away after graduation.¡±

    ¡°Then while we were cleaning rooms we find ourselves a naked Alpha and Poof all our ns get

    changed, not that I mind even a little bit. I am happy it turned out this way, I wasn¡¯t sure if

    10:33 AM 0.9KB/s we could get away far enough, without them finding us. Now that I know that those

    bastards put a tracking device on us, I am d the Goddess stepped in and changed our ns.¡±

    ¡°I have to go now, I am tired after eating all that pizza.¡±

    With that Artemis was gone and Adair was back. He took one look at her pale face, knowing it was time

    to get her home.

    ¡°Come on my little wolf, it is time we head home to our beds.¡±

    Once they were out in the parking lot, Adair pulled him back before he got into his truck. Duncan looked

    at her but couldn¡¯t make out what she was thinking, her eyes were heated.

    She reached up and pulled his head down for a kiss. It turned heated instantly as Duncan took over. He

    had her backed up to his truck door, He started to kiss her neck and her scent hit him like a speeding

    train, he knew he had to stop himself otherwise he was going to take her right here right now.

    She made a low moan as he parted them and carried her to the passenger side, setting her on the seat

    and putting her seat belt on for her. On

    10:33 AM 0.2KB/S the seat and putting her seat belt on for her. On his way to the drivers side, he

    managed to get himself under control. Thinking that he will be in trouble if she goes into heat early. He

    isn¡¯t a saint, no way would he be able to resist her in that state.

    They drove off to go home, Adair liked the sound of it, (home) his Home and now mine. Knowing now

    that she can give him her trust, she decided to tell Duncan everything. Everything about Rising Moon

    pack and where he can get the proof he has been looking for. With thatst thought she fell off to sleep

    with a happy sigh on her lips.

 Chapter 7

    Alpha Micheal was waiting for the exact location pings off of the tracker. One of his enforcers ced a map down on the table and started to put little pins in it, for the various pings on the system.

    When they were done they sat down and studied it. This one here is the base that is her home Then there is one at the school, one at the library and the next when she was working at the hotel. This is where it gets a little odd.

    After her shift at the hotel she came home for a little bit, we assumed she was packing. Then she was moving in a north bound vehicle. They stopped 412 miles north of here, where there was a pack called The Storm Crow Pack."

    Alpha Micheal let out a growl of anger. "That is the pack that the spy was from,st name is MacPatton."

    "Did any of you manage to get anything other than his name and pack?" "No, Alpha. We did not just what you already know. We went back the next morning but he was already gone. He paid for everything in cash, there wasn''t a paper trail to follow."

    "Sir, if I may continue with the time line.

    "Yes, by all means continue."

    "Well as you can see here she was there for almost two days, then she is on the road again, going another 230 miles north from there. She hasn''t moved since."

    "Alpha Micheal we don''t know what is up there, if it''s a pack it is off the grid or very small. Perhaps they didn''t want to keep her at their pack, not wanting any trouble and decided that she should go deep into the north woods to hide with maybe some of her friends or perhas she is alone. It would make sense really, especially since they wouldn''t know we had the tracker."

    "He knew that we had enough information to at least find out where he came from, so he couldn''t keep her at his pack, he knew we woulde looking for her there."

    Alpha Micheal smiled, "Well the jokes on him, we will just skip over his pack and go straight for the girl. Whoever is there with her, kill them. He sent all six of his enforcers, fully armed to go pick up his niece.

    SD Jack and his pack warriors were all ready to go, they just were waiting now for the guests of honor to show for the party. His boy''s have been itching for a little fun, can''t think of anything more fun than chasing stupid flea bags through the forest,

    He could hear the engines of the car''s about two miles away now, all of the werebears were excited. They were shifted into their bears, except Jack and his second Morgan. Jack and Morgan waited at the gate, that signified where his territory began. The car''s pulled up to the gate and very arrogantly they stated that they knew, they had a girl that was missing from their neighborhood.

    What a bunch of idiot''s so arrogant that they didn''t even bother to take a sniff. They just assumed that they were human. Jack smiled at them and said that they were wee toe on in and look for her. Just like that they came on inside the gates. "Talk about stupid it almost takes the fun out of it. It''s more like we are doing mercy kills for mother nature. Stupid fleabags."

    Remember to link everyone, I want one left alive. I do not care which one. The rest kill, and have some fun with them first.

    After all it wouldn''t be any fun if no one was left to tell the tale. All he had to do was make that messenger believe that he had the girl and they will keep on trying to get her, giving Duncan more time to get things sorted.

    Not to mention, more fun for the guy''s and less of an army to send Duncan''s way that is if they ever figure it out. As soon as the cars were out of sight, Jack and Morgan shifted into grizzly bears and were off to start the fun. 10

    Duncan got a message from Jack saying that the Rising Moon pack was a bunch of stupid fleabags and that the n was in motion. That gave him some breathing room, also time to get in touch with some other friends of his and to contact the King.

    After that Adira told him everything and where he could get proof. He was really angry that she had to of gone though all that, he wondered what else they had nned for her.

    He also wondered if this pack was starting to get involved in the international mob scene. They sure fit the bill. Evil bastards, they should all get a silver rod shoved up their asses.

    He looked over at Adira, she was so gorgeous wow and that kiss the other night. His wolf was practically purring, if that was even possible. Marnie had just left after watching a movie with Adira, all she left behind was cheeto dust on his pillow in the shape of her hand. Heughed at that, she was always doing things like that, to either make youugh or to bug the crap out of you.

    "Adira, How about you and I go for a run, nothing too intense more like a little run and then a stroll. There is a ce I want to take you to."

    He decided to make it a pic, he mind linked Marco and told him of his ns. Marco loved the idea and agreed to have all they needed at the cave waiting for them.

    The walk to the caves was only about two miles and though the trail isn''t easily marked Duncan knew the way. Only a few of his pack members go here anymore. He doubted that even some of the younger generation, knew about them at all.

    They were walking along as Duncan was telling her some of his pack''s history, she reached out and grabbed his hand. He didn''t make a big deal about it, simply held on to her hand a little tighter. This made his wolf dance in circles, "Apollo stop that your going to make us bothdizzy."

    "Duncan you know what this means, it means they like us and are starting to trust us."

    Duncan didn''t bother to answer captain obvious. He looked down at her, she seemed rxed and happy as the sun shown through the trees all around her. When they were almost there he brought out a blindfold. She looked at him in skepticism, for an instant there was fear in her eyes.

    Duncan stopped her from going into a panic, "Adira it is a surprise, that is why I have the blind fold, don''t worry I won''t let anything happen to you. If you prefer we can leave the blind fold out of it and walk in backwards."

    Adira startedughing, turning around so he could put on the blind fold. He took her hands and gently guided her though thest part of the trail. When they were at their destination he took off the blind fold, as she opened her eyes he could tell that she loved what she was seeing.

    Adira was godsmacked she couldn''t believe that something this beautiful exsisted, it wasn''t a cave but rather a stone formation around a water fall and what looked like a natural garden. When they walked inside she noticed an open tent. In the tent was a huge pic basket sitting on a very fancy rug, on the rug next to the basket was a huge chest.

    The tent looked like something out of a romance novel. It was all white, There were curtains tied back and they were white as well. Though it was early fall and the leaves were changing inside the enclosure, there was just a little breeze and the air was warm.

    "I know you''re wondering why it is so much warmer in here than outside. Actually there are a few thermal pockets still active. Also there is the legend of a witch that once lived here as well."

    They went into the tent to see what was left for them. Inside the chest were nkets, pillows, towels, swimming suits and a change of clothes for each of them. The pic basket was loaded with all kinds of things, sandwiches, snacks, fruit, brownies, as well as some fried chicken and sd with dressing. 2

    Well would you like to try out the water? it''s warm." He reached down into the chest pulling out their swimsuits and towels from the chest. Adira was excited she always wanted to go swimming though she didn''t know how.

    "You will have teach me to swim, I have never for each of them. The pic basket was loaded with all kinds of things, sandwiches, snacks, fruit, brownies, as well as some fried chicken and sd with dressing.

    ''Well would you like to try out the water? it''s warm." He reached down into the chest pulling out their swimsuits and towels from the chest. Adira was excited she always wanted to go swimming though she didn''t know how.

    "You will have teach me to swim, I have never been in the water before." Taking her hand they walked down to the pool formed by the water fall.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    ###WARNING### Strongnguage and situations. ####

    Alpha Micheal met with his brother at their second pack house, the first house was for show, where the family lives and all looks fine and dandy. That was for when they would have offical visitors.

    The second pack house was their y house, it was where all the buying and selling of young females was taking ce. It also served as their own personal whore house. They also made drug deals as well as running guns across state lines. They were well on their way to being noticed by the international league of the Mob. They even had a few of the Mob bosses here for parties.

    The hottest thing going at the moment, is selling young she wolves in heat. They would find their mates, the mates in turn get to have their first mating, however they do not mark them. This causes the females a few days or weekster to go into heat. Of course the females went to their mates when this happens and instead of getting the heat taken care of they are sold that night to the highest bidder.

    By the time that the females are sold they are so far into the thrall of heat that they are almost insane.

    Thus making them a really good fuck

    There are a few that unfortunatelymit suicide after that but hey there are always more. Most of the time the females are broken inside because of the way the mate bond gets broken. Makes it easier to keep selling them. They keep going into heat untill they get pregnant.

    Which brings them to another part of their ¡°what they like to call the factory.¡± The pregnant females are put into individual cages until they give birth, then the babies are sold on the ck market. Some of the females are then put back into the prostitution part of their organization, while others have to be disposed

    They also have a branch that is only for human girls and children to be sold on the ck market.

    They are also starting another branch with young boys, it is just a starter program right now but it is showing some great profits. They are making a killing, withst years profits alone, close to two billion and this year promises to be bigger.

    He had been thinking on new ways to advertisehis merchandise, he had his cousin putting together a national and international catalog of sorts to send out. So buyers could see his variety of selections, also they can learn when auctions will be. Of course everything has a code name instead that is how it keeps going, for instance he thought himself clever when he listed girls under 18 as calves, girls under 12 arembs and females above 18 are sow¡¯s.

    Most of the profits go into an off shore ount, Micheal was pretty certain that his brother and his family would be pissed if they knew what name he put it in. After all he didn¡¯t lie to them, he did put it in their daughters name. Just not the one they wanted it to be in.

    That is the other reason he had to get that little bitch back, he needed to have her digitally finger printed ,so he would have them for the opening and transfers of the funds into another secret ount that only he knew of. He would leave his brother something of course, something much smaller than what he is expecting.

    His niece Lily on the other hand is very useful, especially on the nights he gets stuck in the other pack house. Mostly though she brings him a lot of human girls as well. He wasn¡¯t expecting to hear from his enforcers for a few marehe...though.

    So he asked his brother if he wanted to sample one or two of the new girls, to pass the time.

    When the six enforcers for the Rising Moon Pack, came to a stop at a dead end gravel road, they knew that it wasn¡¯t a good thing. Human¡¯s always thought that they were clever , as it turned out this time they¡¯d managed to get one over on them.

    They got out of their car¡¯s, ¡°we are going to shift right here and go hunt down some stupid humans, lets show them what they are messing with. y with them for a bit first, before you finish them. Remember keep one alive, We need to know about where they are keeping the girl¡±

    Just as they were about to shift, one of the enforcers sniffed the air one more time. He went pale and tapped on the shoulder of his partner. He told him to take a sniff. When his partner did, his face turned pale too. They both went to their leader, Benny.

    ¡°Sir, I think we are in over our heads here. We need to get out of here now.¡± At that moment however the wind had shifted in another direction, their leader sniffed the air and of course caught nothing of interest.

    ¡°If you two idiot¡¯s are done fooling around and can stop acting like stupid little girls. We can go have some fun before we get the girl, The scanner says she is here nearby.¡±

    The two enforcers looked at each other in knowing, just as the tires on their vehicles started blowing out, one of the enforcers yelled, ¡°SNIPER!!¡± as they all dove for cover.

    They were hearing very loud growlsing from all around them, some close, others in the distance.

    Then came the chopping of teeth. A very loud cking noise that sent fear down the spines of the enforcers. It wasing from everwhere at once. Just then the wind shifted yet again and this time all the enforcers picked up the scent, swearing when they recognised the scent that was drifting to them,¡­..It¡¯s a Sleuth of Werebears!!!.

    Alpha Micheal was at the warehouse when one of his enforcers came up to him. ¡°Sir, we have ate night delivery.¡± ¡± Delivery.? We don¡¯t have any scheduled for tonight.¡± They walked out to the loading dock area as a semi backed up to the door.

    His men inspected the two pine crates, one could be a coffin the other was a big cube. They forklifted them to the floor in front of the Alpha. They were shrink wrapped and nailed shut. Written on top of the crates in big words were, ¡°FRAGILE¡±. The boys thought that was funny, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s just like The Christmas Movie.. Frageeelee.

    There was also a big envelope taped to the side of one of the crates. They took it off and handed it to the Alpha. Then they started to open the crates, and popped the lids off with crowbars and then it was just silence. Both of the enforcers closest to the crates started puking.

    Inside the coffin shaped one were four of what was left of the enforcers he sent after the girl.

    When Alpha Micheal looked inside, what he saw was something out of a horror movie. The heads were removed along with their hands, feet, legs and arms. The torso¡¯s were tied together in a bundle. There wasn¡¯t any blood, where the holy hell was their blood!!

    They all stood there in silence that was when they heard muffled groansing from the cube shaped crate. This one was alsobeled Fragile but no one was making jokes this time.

    They opened the crate this time with some reservation, once the lid was off, it was a different story although just as bad in its own way. In the middle of the crate were thest two enforcers, one alive and the other dead.

    His enforcer that was alive, was hog tied up in such a way that his ass was in the air. Sticking out of his ass was the head of the dead enforcer. They shoved it up him face first. This time though they didn¡¯t drain the blood, the smelling form the crate was overwelming.

    Alpha Micheal let his men tend to the living enforcer. He was so filled with rage that he couldn¡¯t seestraight. He yelled out for all of his enforcers to meet in the morning. They were going to pay for this, girl or no girl. Should they find her though, his ns for her have changed, she wasn¡¯t going to be sold off. He was going to put her in the pit and make her wish she stayed the spare.

    Then Micheal remembered that the prince wasing next week to pick up Spare, he¡¯d already paid two million in advance. The shit was going to hit the fan for sure if he didn¡¯t get that little bitch back. Of course the deal was that she had to be a virgin, but there are ways around that though.

    He then found himself a corner and opened the envelope, inside was a note¡­¡­..¡±Gonna have to do

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    Maybe it was the whole mate bond thing, she didn¡¯t really know. It felt like they were connected

    somehow. It felt deeper than just love alone. Adira was getting reallyfortable with Duncan, she

    never thought that she would ever be able to trust anyone again.

    Here she was though, on her back floating in the water with his arms under her. It felt wonderful, if she

    was going to be honest about the whole thing. Once he was confident that she at least knew the basics

    of swimming, they got out of the water.

    She sat on the edge of the bank with her feet swaying in the water as she became lost in thought. So

    many memories, so much pain, so much betrayel. Why? she never wanted anything more than their

    love. She wanted a family. When she started sneaking out and following her father and uncle, she

    wasn¡¯t sure what she was going to find. It was far worse than she ever thought it was. 2

    When the family would go on vacations, she would go down to her fathers office and look for stuff, she

    found plenty of bills of sale, documents, fake visa¡¯s, bank ount records

    10:39 AMI 1.7KB/s La

    and ount books for profit and loss.

    She also found another ount book seperate from the others, she wasn¡¯t an ounting genious but

    she could tell that her father was keeping this book to keep track of the money he was stealing from

    their businesses.

    Wonder if Uncle Alpha knew about that.? Not that she was going to tell him. Who know¡¯s neither of

    them liked each other, so it¡¯s a good bet that Uncle is also doing the same thing to dear ole Dad.

    She drifted off to other memories, the one where she and another girl were ying together in the

    woods and Uncle Alpha came up behind them. He just stood there and watched them, it gave them

    both the creeps. Finally Cathy¡¯s mother called out for her and she never saw her again.

    A week after Cathy went missing, there was a note taped to her attic door. She remembered it word for

    word¡­¡­.

    {I Don¡¯t Ever Want You to y in The Woods Again.}

    The note wasn¡¯t signed but she knew who it was from. She never went to that spot again, but when

    Artemis showed up she needed the woods

    10:40 AM I 1.7KB/S DOO again. She would always wait till the end of her shift at the hotel and run in

    the woods behind it. It wasn¡¯t really all that much, it was enough to get them through some bad stuff

    Adira noticed that she was shaking and was having trouble breathing, she couldn¡¯t get enough air. The

    world around her started to dim as she could hear the voices and all the terrible things they were

    saying to her. She could hear Duncan screaming her name off in the distance and then it was all gone.

    She was back in her room in the attic, tied to a support beam and being beaten by her father because

    she got caught using the downstairs bathroom.

    Duncan was in a panic, she was fine one moment and then she went quiet. The next thing he knew she

    was screaming NO! NO! NO! NO! NO! NO! over and over. He picked her up and carried her to the

    tent,as he held her yelling her name over and over hoping that she woulde back from her

    nightmare.

    He saw the scars on her back and legs, he wished he could of been there for her so none of this would

    have happened. He could not because he was not. He will do anything she

    10:40 AM 0.1KB/s 9 needs to get through this, for now he will just hold her tight to him till she wakes.

    Heid her down on the rug and got out the nkets, the pillows and made her a bed. He then went to

    the sides of the tent and shut the curtains, so when she woke up she would be surrounded by white.

    He lovingly put her down right in the middle of the bed he made, then cuddled up next to her and

    gathered her into his arms. Falling asleep as close as he could get to her.

    An hourter Duncan woke to the sound of Marco in his head, Marco was waiting outside for him. He

    slowly disentangled himself from her body and went to meet his Beta. When he stepped outside the

    tent he gave Marco an angry stare. Marco held up his hands in surrender.

    I have a message from Jack, ¡°he says that there were enforcers sent into his territory. Jack and his

    Slueth of Bears took care of them easily and sent a rather nasty message back daring Alpha Micheal to

    send more.¡±

    As far as he knows they still believe that Adira is with them in their territory. He said he will y as long

    as you want him to.¡±

    ¡°He also said that he can be on the move at a

    10:40 AMI 1.6KB/s

    .

    moments noticed if needed. All you have to do is give the word.¡±

    ¡°That is good Marco, send this message back to him. Tell him he can y as long as he wants, just let

    me know when he get¡¯s bored with it and I will change it up for him.¡±

    ¡°Also Marco I need a favor, Adira had a bad PTSD attack. I don¡¯t want to move her through the forest

    and wake her. Can you bring one of those futon mattresses here and some extra nkets. Ask the

    Pack cook if she can send along some of her homemade herbal tea.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to keep her here over night and possibly most of tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°The Doc warned me about this, I think just keeping her here away from everything for a little bit, might

    help her sort it some of it out.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that those flea bitten mongrels did the things they were doing to her, not to mention all

    that shit they were dishing out in their own pack.¡±

    ¡°You stay here, I will make sure you have all you need, keep her here a couple of days while the

    weather is good. Give her some time to just be with you and maybe heal her heart a little.¡±

    10:41 AM416KB/s 0

    0

    ¡°Then you cane back and dere her your Luna. The pack has waited a long time for its Luna, I

    can tell you that they are all happy and are with you both all the way.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about pack business, I will take care of it till youe back and I will mind link you to any

    developments going on as well as any problems.¡±

    ¡°Now go back to our Luna, I will be back shortly with everything you¡¯re going to need.¡±

    Duncan pulled back the curtain and just looked lovingly at his Luna. She was so beautiful in her sleep,

    he could see that she was sleeping peacefully now. Hey back down beside her and fell into

    sleep of a happy wolf.

    The next morning Adira woke up to the most wonderful warmth, Duncan¡¯s scent hit her and she just

    snuggled in closer to him. He in turn, held her tighter.

    Duncan had been awake for sometime when he felt her awaken, he was surprised when she snuggled

    deeper into his arms. Mated or not if he were to die right now he would die happy. When he heard her

    soft breathing turn into sleep once again, he gently got up and went to see what his Beta sent him.

    10:41 AM 2.3KB/

    s e When he opened the curtain what he saw made his jaw drop. How in the hell did he manage this

    without him waking up? Then it dawned on him, Marco went to the pack mages and asked for help.

    There was a small cabin not more than 10 feet from their tent. He went inside and it was a cozy inviting

    little cabin. The kitchen was old fashion but workable, there was a table with two chairs, on the other

    side of the room was a couch and two end tables, with oilmps. A fire ce adorned the other wall

    He went into the bedroom and realised that Adira was going to love this room, it was old fashion in

    decor, the bed though looked like a big fluffy cloud. He opened an ajoining door and it was a bathroom.

    The door on the other side was a huge closet, with some of their clothes in it, as well as more nkets

    and towels. There was a note on the bed, he picked it up and read it.

    Dear Alpha Duncan,

    This is to inform you that you are on vaction for the next three days, this cabin is magically built.

    Everything you need is all here, Running water, hot water, an oven and a fridge. Stocked

    10:41 AM 0.1KB/S DOO with all the food you would like. However, there isn¡¯t any electrical lights nor

    TV. Enjoy and bring back our Luna.

    Sincerely,

    Your

    faithful,

    Mages.

    Duncan just shook his head, he had two elder mages that lived with them in their retirement. They were

    a couple, going on 50 years now. Mathew and Cheryl. He will have toe up with a really nice thank

    you gift for them.

    He went back to their tent, Adira was awake and sitting up. He looked at her¡­.¡±Are you ok?.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I am sorry about that yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Do not say your sorry ever again. You will have these for awhile and I am here to help you through

    them. Come and see what my two mages did for us in the night.¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    .

    Alpha Micheal sat at the desk in his office, surrounded by his enforcers. He was clearly not happy

    about how things turned out. His enforcers kept their distance, not wanting to be a target of his anger.

    Some even had daughters they needed to protect. Soon their would not be any females left in the pack.

    ¡°So, now we know that the pack we are dealing with is those nasty werebears. I don¡¯t mind saying that I

    don¡¯t like ever dealing with those assholes. They can¡¯t be bribed or negotiated with, they only

    understand one thing, fighting. Believe me when I tell you they are not only good at it,they enjoy it too¡±

    ¡°Do we have any information on them at all.?¡± Everyone shook their heads, nothing Alpha other than

    it¡¯s a ratherrge pack and they all looked like bikers. Their territory is massive, though it¡¯s mostly

    mountains.¡±

    ¡°Has that tracker moved out of the territory

    yet?¡±

    ¡°Not really Alpha, it did go into a small town about a mile on the north side of their borders, it is now

    back in the middle of their territory.

    10:41 AM 3.4KB/s 90 They are keeping her in the center of their territory, probally at their pack house

    or what ever those smelly bastards call it.¡±

    ¡°Is there anymore information on the wolf pack that MacPatton is from.?¡±

    ¡°No Alpha, they are a pretty secluded pack, they like to keep to themselves. Those that do travel out of

    the pack are exceptionally tight lipped.

    With a sigh, Alpha Micheal ran his hand through his greasy hair, thinking things through. Something

    inside his head was going off in rm, no matter how he tried he couldn¡¯t pin point the problem.

    ¡°Ok listen up here is what we are going to do, I want the three best hunter-trackers we got to go to the

    werebear territory, they are going to sneak in and do some spying and if possible get the female out.¡±

    ¡°I also want two other hunter-trackers to go to the Storm Crow Moon pack and do some recon, I want to

    know how big the pack is, how big their territory is. Gather any and all information you can, no matter

    how small it is. Don¡¯t engage with any of them if you can get away with it.¡±

    ¡°Both teams will have two days to gather info, be back here in two days no matter what. Now

    9e

    10:41 AM 2.0KB/s GO!¡±

    Alpha Micheal was starting to sweat it out and he hated that more than anything else. Prince Adam was

    not going to be happy when he finds out about this. Still if he can get that little bitch back before he gets

    here, then all will be

    well.

    Alpha Micheal motioned for one of his men toe to him, ¡°I want you to start checking out Storm

    Crow tell me anything you can find out, use the royal contacts if you have to. Something about all this

    isn¡¯t sitting too well with me.¡±

    ¡°As you wish Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Tell no one that you are doing this, I think we have a spy in our own ranks.

    Lily was at home throwing another one of her famous spoiled rotten temper tantrums. She was pissed

    when her mother told her she was going to be punished for not keeping better tabs on the Spare. Alpha

    Micheal sentenced her to two weeks of cleaning the cages at the warehouse. Lily was also going to be

    sleeping there to, on a little cot in one of the back rooms.

    ( 3

    What she didn¡¯t know, is that Alpha Micheal

    10:41 AM 1.2KB/s] 90 was giving her as a reward to the wolf or the wolves that brought back Spare.

    Not as a mate or wife, no, just a couple of nights of fun. If she gets knocked up, she will be living in one

    of those cages she will be cleaning.

    Lily decided she wasn¡¯t going to be the cleaning maid. If this is how she is going to be treated after all

    she has done for that bastard. Then she is going to repay it in kind, she over heard them talking about

    the pack up north, the one that sent back all of his enforcers in boxes.

    Perhaps they would be interested in a little information and where the locations of the Alpha¡¯s favorite

    factories are. She looked at her backpack she took with her everywhere. That should at least buy her a

    ticket out of this hell hole.

    It contained all the information she would need, including pictures, things she copied off hisputer

    at the factory, a log book and security camera footage on DVD¡¯s. She made sure to cover her tracks,

    they won¡¯t even realise that it was missing till it was toote. She started doing this as an insurance

    policy, she realised how bad things were by watching some of the footage, that was when she realised

    that he was going to toss her aside.

    She also found recorded camera footage of her

    10:41 AM 1.7KB/s 90

    Dad and Alpha doing despicable things to break in the new girls. It made her want to puke when she

    saw what her Dad liked doing. She realised the role she was ying in it all and she wanted to curl up

    and die, she was such an idiot.

    Gathering up all the money she could get her hands on, then packing her suitcases. She took onest

    look around her room only to realize how empty her life really was.

    Perhaps Spare wasn¡¯t as stupid as she thought she was, after all she did escape out of this miserable

    excuse for a Pack. Lily wondered if she would ever see Spare again, not that she was that interested in

    Spares life. It was just a thought, nothing more.

    She put it all in her vehicle, her stupid mother thought that she was happy about going to live in that

    hell hole of a warehouse. The longer she thinks all is well though, the further away she will get.

    When she left she made sure her mother watched, as she went in the direction that was to the

    warehouses. Once she was certain that there was no one watching anymore, she turned another

    corner and headed to the freeway.

    10:42 AM 2.0KB/s 90

    Prince Adam Antonio Ryes Mason of the High Moon pack of High Garden Castle,sat in his study

    tapping his fingers on his desk in agitation. He was so close now to his goal he could taste it. That

    moron Alpha Micheal was lying to him. Why he was lying to him he couldn¡¯t guess.

    He better not mess it up, he wanted that girl because she was pure. Also she would be his and only

    his. No more of these court whores trying to get in his pants, because they want money and power. He

    wanted someone who would only be his, not for his title but for him alone.

    He wanted a show piece and a ve. That way he could continue with the real things he liked doing,

    while the world looks on at the happy royal couple. She was perfect for this in so many ways, mostly

    they could not find any information on her other than the stuff he puts

    out.

    He had rooms designed just for her, she of course wouldn¡¯t be able to leave these rooms, at least not

    until she earned his trust. He bought everything she might need or want. He was willing to give her

    anything she desired except of course her freedom.

    He knew that going this route to get her was

    10:42 AM I 3.2KB/S DOO wrong, he was out of options because his father was going to force him to

    marry some stupid half wit of a princess. Not that he minded stupidy in his women, he did want them to

    be pretty though.

    He couldn¡¯t stand that idea at all. He wanted a girl who was for him and only him, Alpha Micheal better

    not mess this up. He needed everything like he wanted it because, he could control it all, he didn¡¯t

    intend to really do anything with her. She would have his heirs and that would be all he needed. He

    would be free to y as he saw fit.

    There were times he wished he had never met Alpha Micheal, something about that Alpha never sat

    well with him. The problem was though, he couldn¡¯t get rid of his need for sex with younger males. He

    realised the second he told that shady Alpha what he really liked, he wouldn¡¯t be in this position if he

    just kept his mouth shut. The Princes need for young males was the reason that Alpha Micheal decided

    to open a branch in his factory for those purposes.

    Another thing he didn¡¯t want his father to find out. Not that his father cared if he was gay, his father

    would be insane with anger if he knew about his habit though. His father hated men and women who

    liked children in that way. No

    10:42 AM 2.7KB/s 90 telling what he would do to him if he found out.

    His father would give everthing to his little Brother Alex. That he would not let happen, he would murder

    the perfect little brat before he ever had a chance to wear the crown. If his father didn¡¯t want to disown

    him, then he would make sure he suffers for the rest of his life. He would find the worst of them all, a

    really ugly shrew of a princess that no one wanted.2

    As long as his father doesn¡¯t find out, at least not find out in time. He will marry the girl in secret and

    then introduce her to the royal court and his father. His father will want to know all about her but there

    won¡¯t be anything to find. The girl didn¡¯t really exist anywhere.

    Alpha Micheal threatened him one night with telling his father all about him, Adam wasn¡¯t intimidated as

    Micheal had hoped. Instead he found himself on the other side of the coin. The Prince told Micheal if he

    so much as thinks about those things, not only will he expose everything, he would skin him alive and

    feed his dick to the royal pigs.

    If he lost that girl though there would¡¯t be enough time to find another, that is when he got the idea to

    start looking for another. It¡¯s always good to have a back up n.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    Duncan and Adira looked over the little cabin in awe. Adira thought it was the best thing she had ever

    seen. It had everything they could ever need, it had a warm and cozy feeling to it. It made her feel safe.

    She did blush a little when she saw the bedroom, knowing that they would be sharing it. The thought of

    sharing a bed with Duncan, surprisingly didn¡®t bother her at all.

    Everytime they touched there would be these little tingles along her skin, she found that she really like

    them. They made her think of things, she only had read in her romance novels. She really enjoyed his

    kissing, it made her weak in the knee¡®s and hot at her core. His scent though is what drove her crazy.

    +

    She felt safe when he had her in his arms, she wanted to kiss him again and maybe more if Artemis

    had her way. Artemis has been a little more quiet about pushing Adira, giving her more time to get used

    to all the new things. All this freedom without having to be sneaky about it was sometimes

    overwhelming. Lately though she found that she was looking less and less over her shoulder or

    thinking things are a trap.

    She looked at Duncan as he was making a fire in

    ¡°It¡®s ok he is our mate he will not harm us or reject our affections.¡±

    Adira tentatively reached her hand out and touched his shoulder.

    It was the lightest of touches but Duncan could feel it all they way to his toes. He closed his eyes and

    relished the feeling, she was trusting him enough to touch him. He had to calm down Apollo, telling him

    to take it easy let her dictate how much for now.

    Duncan did reach up to his shoulder and touch her hand, there were the sparks that drove him crazy,

    he took a deep breath and they stood there like that in silence for a little while. Then she did something

    that really surprised him, she moved forward till the front of her body waspletely touching the back

    of his, she then wrapped her arms around him and just stayed like that for another long while.

    She was showing him her trust and that she was willing to move things up another notch.

    Duncan knew he had to go slow but this show of trust really made him happy.

    He turned into her hug so they were facing each

    other, he wrapped his arms around her in another hug. The sparks amped up and she let out a little

    moan of pleasure, it was almost his undoing. He pulled back slowly and returned to getting a fire

    going.

    Adira stood there for a little bit unsure of what just happened but decided she liked it.

    Duncan decided to make some conversation to keep things a little more toned down.

    ¡°So my little wolf, how did you get wolfsbane in your system?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure when it first happend, I think it was a gradual thing so I wouldn¡®t notice. It was in the food

    I was stealing from the kitchen. I knew that it had be too easy. One night though it got really bad

    for Artemis, I stopped going to the kitchen for food after that.¡±

    ¡°When I went to school I would get us some breakfast and lunch and that is where I would eat my

    meals.¡±

    ¡°When I was old enough I got a job at the hotel where we met, it at first didn¡®t pay that much

    .¡±

    ¡°Artemis and I pretended to still be weak, we never shifted unless we really needed to and never where

    they could see us. Staying away from Alpha Micheal wasn¡®t easy, he is really a creeper. I learned that

    he didn¡®t like the end of town where I worked, the woods behind that hotel was almost never used and

    if it was it was by lower ranking wolves.¡±

    ¡°He did though rent rooms there and always made sure that it was in a section I was assigned to. He

    would have girl¡®s with him and sometimes my father too. They would drink a ton of really nasty smelling

    alcohol, what ever it was it came in jars like the one you can things in.¡±

    ¡°One night just as I was almost done with my shift they called the desk and requested more towels and

    sheets. Five minutes just five minutes and I would of been out of there and never seen nor experienced

    what they were doing. No, I have five minutes left of my shift, so up I went to their room with sheets and

    towels.¡±

    ¡°I knocked on the door, ¡°Housekeeping.¡± I

    didn¡®t say it too loud I really didn¡®t want them to hear me, it is hotel policy that if you request service and

    then don¡®t answer the door, then that service can be denied.¡±

    Duncan could see she was starting to shake and tense up, he put his arms around her and sat her

    down on the couch in hisp. She didn¡®t say anything just leaned back into him, like she wanted him to

    keep her safe as she told the story.

    ¡°Unfortunately I heard a ¡°Come IN!¡°, I opened the door and there they were, everyst one of them

    naked. Uncle Micheal was smirking as he reached out for the towels, looking down at his crotch were

    there was a girl sucking on him. He said in a growl ¡°that he needed extra towels for

    after.

    ¡± To bad you are not working tomorrow morning, then you would have the pleasure of picking up all

    these towels, I bet you would smell and lick them too. It¡®s the benefit program for hotel workers.¡± He

    winked at me and I turned to leave.

    That was when my really drunk father tried to rip open the top of my uniform, the things he was saying

    were horrid and nasty. I got away and ran to the front desk, reporting their behavior to the clerk. One

    good thing came out

    behavior to the clerk. One good thing came out of it, because that hotel is mostly for humans, Alpha

    and my father were never allowed in again.

    Still after that I never fully slept in my room ever again.

    Duncan just held her in his arms, she leaned into him again resting her head on his chest. He tilted her

    chin to look him in the eye, ¡°I promise Adira that will never happen to you ever again. I will kill anyone

    whoys a hand on you ever again.¡± He bent down and kissed her lightly on the lips.

    It wasn¡®t ment to be passionate, only show her that he will protect her always. The fire inside them both

    took it as an invitation as she responded he made the kiss deeper as she started moaning in pleasure.

    He pulled back from the kiss before it got out of hand, if that were to happen again though he wasn¡®t so

    sure he would be strong enough to resist the temptation.

    She moved andy down on the couch with her head in hisp while he stroked her hair

    absentmindedly.

    He thought back to his meeting with the King....

    ¡°Duncan if you can find me proof, definitive proof. I will give you full carte nch¡® over their punishment,

    so as long as you let not one guilty party left alive. Except the leaders of this shit organization, I want

    you to bring them before me so I can punish them personally. As for the innocent bring them to my

    territory, then burn that whole area to the ground.¡±

    At first he thought that the kings orders were a bit harsh, the more he finds out though, the more he

    thinks about it, it isn¡®t harsh enough.

    He looked down at his mate, he loved the name that her wolf gave her. Thinking that tomorrow they

    were going to go for a run together so Apollo and Artemis could get to know each other better. He told

    Apollo not to do anything stupid and scare them away.

    Apollo spoke up...¡°My mate is not scarred as yours is, Adira took the brunt of the abuse so Artemis

    didn¡®t go crazy. I think that was their goal, to make Artemis lose her sanity thus influenceing Adira to do

    their bidding.¡±

    ¡°It¡®s a really shitty thing to do, if you make your wolf go crazy they will start killing anything and

    everything or they willmit suicide. Then to try to poison her with wolfsbane to weaken them makes

    me think this isn¡®t their first time

    influenceing Adira to do their bidding.¡±

    ¡°It¡®s a really shitty thing to do, if you make your wolf go crazy they will start killing anything and

    everything or they willmit suicide. Then to try to poison her with wolfsbane to weaken them makes

    me think this isn¡®t their first time doing this sort of thing.¡±

    Both Duncan and Apollo had to stop for a deep calming breath because they were starting to get killing

    mad. He hoped the King was really sadistic with their punishment. He also hoped that the King would

    let him help or at least watch.

    +

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    ###WARNING....Graphic scenes, topics andnguage.####

    Alpha Micheal went down to the basement in warehouse five to check on the pregnant females, he had

    two specials he had to check on.

    Sometimes other packs woulde to him because their wives could not give them pups. So he would

    loan out a girl for awhile till she was knocked up, then she would be put in one of the special rooms till

    she gave birth.

    When he got down to the cages, he noticed that they were not clean and that his niece was nowhere in

    sight. He was instantly enraged, how dare she defy him. The specials he was supposed to check on

    were forgotten, as he made his way to his brothers pack house to teach his niece a lesson.

    When he arrived he could hear yellinging from inside. His brother and his stupid mate were

    fighting. They were always fighting these days, Joann didn¡®t know about the business that was going

    on. Which caused problems for Eric because he was always gone.

    Joann was no innocent per say, she was a stupid nasty bitch, she didn¡®t know about the business

    because of her always pping mouth. If she wasn¡®t talking about something, she was thinking of

    talking about something. He really didn¡®t know how his brother put up with it.

    When he got to the door he just went right on inside. His brother hated when he did that, that was why

    he never stopped doing it.

    He realised that the fight was about Lily, she wasn¡®t home nor was she at the warehouse, where she

    was supposed to be.

    ¡°Where is she Joann, she isn¡®t here and she is not at the warehouse, then where is she.?!!!!!!!!¡±

    ¡°I watched her pack her things, then she drove off into the direction of the warehouses.¡±

    ¡°You were supposed to go with her and drive her vehicle back here. Not just let her drive off trusting

    that she would go where you want her to, you dumb twit.¡±

    ¡°Well maybe if you were home more often, these problems would note to fruition.¡±

    On and on they went, it was starting to give him a migraine. He decided to put an end to it.

    ¡°WHERE IS SHE?!!¡±

    His yell finallly got through to the both of them and they just stared in fear at him. Heughed to

    himself, they both look like they dropped a load in their pants.

    ¡°We don¡®t know, Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you here yelling at each other and not going out to find her?¡±

    ¡°Both of you just go and find her and don¡¯t bother toe back if you don¡®t. Cause I can tell you, no

    one is going to go looking or even care if you are missing.¡±

    They ran around like chickens with their heads cut off, till finally they grabbed what they needed and

    left. Micheal just sat there for a minute holding his head.Pulling out his phone he contacted another one

    of his enforcers and sent him on his way to find the girl.

    Lily had driven the four hundred and some miles to the gate, where she was currently sitting in her car,

    waiting to see if anyone was going toe out to talk to her. It had been well over an hour, till she

    finally just got out of the car and yelled into the silent woods.

    :05 PM I 1694 ¡°Hello, anyone there? If you are listening I have information and pictures, as well as

    camera footage of the Rising Moon pack that would be really interesting to you.¡±

    Just the wind and the trees moving was her response, she couldn¡®t even get a scent of anything to

    know if there was someone close. With a sigh, she went back and sat in her car. It was twilight now

    and the air was getting cold. She always hated this time of day, it wasn¡®t day, nor was it night.

    It was hard to see even with her enhanced vision, there were just too many shadows dancing in the

    dim light. She was very tired,ing off that mindless rush you get with fear and anger.

    She started to go to sleep, she forced herself to stay awake just as she was about to give in, there was

    movement outside her car. Something big was sniffing her out. She sat perfectly still not moving a

    muscle.

    She thought that she was going insane, maybe she was just over tired and stressed out. She started

    Suddenly the door to her car was ripped off and a naked man reached in with a syringe, she

    backed away as far as she could with a look of absolute terror.

    She started babbling ¡°No please not again, please I will be good. I wont tell I promise, please don¡®t, not

    again please no no no no¡± She was in a catatonic state, rocking back and forth in the back seat of her

    car.

    Geesh, one of Jacks men said, ¡°I feel bad to knock her out but at the sametime I think I would be doing

    her a favor. Is there any one in that pack that isn¡®t fucked up?¡±

    ¡°Just do it and be done with it, so we can get her out of here, hide the damn car and all the evidence

    that was here.¡±

    One stayed behind to get rid of the evidence of her being there and the other carried the female back

    to their Den. Once he was done with the car, he carried all the females bags back to his leader.

    Swearing all the way, why do females always pack so much shit.

    Alpha Micheal was looking around at his brothers house, he was so pissed that he destroyed almost

    everything in it. He was pretty sure he was going insane. His wolf had left him long ago, not being able

    to abide by things that

    Micheal loved doing.

    He felt empty inside all the time now, which made him more angry. He always had a punching bag

    though, so it wasn¡®t so bad. Laughing to himself, he had over five hundred punching bags. He walked

    out of the house, leaving the door wide open.

    Making a memo to himself for the next time he goes visiting rtives, make sure he has a full gas can

    in the car and box of matches.

    When Micheal got back to the warehouse to do his original duty, he was stopped by his Beta. We have

    another delivery from those stinking asshole bears. Micheal sighed, he was surrounded by idiot¡®s. ¡°Fine

    lets go see what ever creative shit, they sent us back this time.¡±

    Again the delivery truck was different, the driver was human and already paid. He had no idea what it

    was he was delivering. The driver drove off after unloading. There in front of him sat three small crates.

    Having his men open them he already knew what was in them.

    Again his men came back to him in pieces, all the arms in one crate, legs in the other and the heads in

    the third, where the rest of them was, he didn¡®t really care to know.

    As before there was a note for him to open and read.

    He grabbed it and went to his office, the next thing his men heard was a roaring growl that shook the

    walls. Micheal sat down at his desk and opened the note.

    Dear Idiot flea bags,

    Failed yet again, why not try one more time. You know what they say, third time is a charm.

    Not sincerely,

    The Smartass Bear n.

    He was so pissed he let out another roar, balling up the note and whipping it at the door. Then

    proceeded to destroy his office, even ripping off the door and tossing it down the stairs.

    Hearing all this Alpha Micheals Beta decide it was for the best to lock all the doors that led to the

    females. Can¡®t make money with damaged goods. He learned that lesson thest time the Alpha went

    off the deep end. He ended up having to get rid of the bodies of six females, good ones too.

    After Micheals Beta took care of the crates and hodiac hocked the Alnha in the warehouse

    bodies, he locked the Alpha in the warehouse, knowing that the Alpha had a stash of moonshine in his

    office. The Alpha will get drunk and passout somewhere in the warehouse, for him to find in the

    morning.

    ¡°Sigh, the Alpha was really starting to be a pain in the ass. He said to no one as he got into his car.¡±

    Jack looked at all the evidence that the female had brought to them. Duncan is really going to go crazy

    when he sees all this, there is enough here to hang them all twice over. It was so much worse than

    either of them thought, that pig of an Alpha needs to die a slow death, while hanging by his balls over

    hot coals.

    As for the female herself he knew enough about her to know that she was one of Duncan¡®s mate

    abuser¡®s. That little scene though that happened in her car made him think that there was more to that

    story. For now he put her in one of their guest rooms under lock, key and guards.

    Great just what he needed, helping Duncan always ended up an adventure. This though was a

    happened in her car made him think that there was more to that story. For now he put her in one of

    their guest rooms under lock, key and guards.

    Great just what he needed, helping Duncan always ended up an adventure. This though was a

    that he could leave long enough to tell Duncan about this development personally.

    Maybe he would have an idea about what to do with their new guest.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    Duncan and Adira were out for a run, her wolf Artemis was beautiful and fast, Apollo waspletely

    smitten. They yed, hunted and ran races with each other. They even took a nap together under the

    bow¡®s of a pine tree. Duncan thought back to when they woke up this morning.

    Another kiss, this one was a lot hotter than the other two, Duncan could sense her need building up

    inside her, it would be just a matter of a little bit more time.

    They were heading back to their cabin, when both wolves sensed they were being watched.

    Duncan mind linked Marco his location and what was going on. Then Duncan mind linked Artemis

    telling her to pretend to be normal. When he said run, she was to run to their cabin. There were

    protection barriers in the cabin that would keep her safe. 2

    Marco was the master of stealth, he mind linked Duncan to tell him he was staring at a sniper, using his

    scope to watch them. He was also down wind from him, he smelled like one of those Rising Moon

    bastards.

    97 Thest thing that Duncan heard, was a loud snarl and choaking soundsing from the trees

    ahead. Duncan took off to the sounds and the smell of blood.

    Duncan managed to get there in time, before Marco killed him. ¡°We need some questions answered,

    so we keep this one alive for now.¡±

    Alpha we already have one in custody, I was on my way to find you when you mind linked me. This

    piece of shit was aiming his rifle at Adira.

    ¡°Oh, well then it looks like your luck has run out then.¡± The spy got a look of total horror on his face. As

    the Alpha reached down and tore his head clean off.

    Marco sniffed the air, ¡°Duncan do you smell something off about these guys?¡± Duncan sniffed the air,

    ¡°yes it is there, it is faint but it is there.¡± Then it dawned on Duncan, ¡°this guy was a were, he was born

    with a wolf, but there was no wolf present in him now.¡±

    ¡°Duncan, I don¡®t like this, in order for you to lose your wolf. You have to do something so horrible, that

    your wolf leaves you or dies. What kind of fucked up shit are they into in that pack?¡±

    ¡°I don¡®t know Marco, we will find out though, whatever is going on in there it has to be stopped.¡±

    Duncan turned around, he sensed somethinging at them from the opposite direction. He reconized

    the scent and calmed back down.

    ¡°Perhaps I can be of some assistance in the information department.¡±

    As Jack Dawson walked out of the shadows.

    Eric and Joann returned home without their daughter Lily. There house looked like a bomb had gone

    off, both of them knew who to thank for this mess. Eric went to his hidden wall safe, with a sigh of relief

    all the money and ount books were there.

    ¡°Eric we can¡®t stay here, we have to pack what we can and go as far away as we can. We can always

    go to High Garden and seek an audience with the Prince, he could protect us from that insane mess

    you call a brother.¡±

    Eric looked a Joann for a bit, thinking that once they got the help they needed, he was going to make

    sure his mate came up missing. She was really grinding his nerve¡®s to a pulp, what ever

    s really grinding his nerve¡®s to a pulp, what ever he saw in here was gone.

    It probally had something to do with the night his wolf left him. Since then he¡®d lost his ability to give a

    shit. He felt no attraction to her at all, his need to kill, was stonger too since he lost his wolf.

    ¡°Yes, lets get our stuff and go to High Garden, we will find a small ce there to live, while we wait for

    the prince to grant us an audience.¡±

    Joann was sick of her husband. He was a wonderful mate, till that fatefull night when she was about to

    give birth to Lily, that he brought in another child. Right there in the birthing room. He wanted her to

    raise his bastard, he asked her this as she was screaming in pain. Now he doesn¡®t even feel like her

    mate, it was like something died in him.

    Doesn¡®t matter though as soon as they are in High Garden she was going straight to the Prince to

    request her own audience. She was also going to visit one of the local herbalists to get a poison that

    will put her husband out of his misery and hers.

    They packed everthing they would need, plus a few things they could sell at a pawn shop for more

    monex They hurried to their car and was

    gone before anyone was the wiser.

    They may have changed their ns a little bit, if they knew that the Alpha had a spy watching them. As

    soon as they were in the distance, the Alpha¡®s spy came out of the shadow¡®s already reporting what he

    had seen.

    Adira stood behind Duncan, she was unsure of who had just joined them, he was huge. At least 6¡®8

    and all muscle he had a deep voice. He kept trying to get a look at her but she kept hiding behind

    Duncan.

    Duncan knew that Adira was just learning to trust people, that meeting a giant like Jack was

    intimidating for her.

    He reached around behind him and grabbed her hand, He then pulled her out in front of him, wrapping

    his arms around her like a shield.

    ¡°Adira, this is a good friend of mine, Jack Dawson he is a WereBear. His a big and intimidating, but

    don¡®t let that fool you though, he is a sweet fuzzy teddy bear on the inside.¡±

    Jack gave Duncan a look that said he was going to get eventer. Duncanughed.

    8:06 PMI 1.1KB/s 94

    ¡°Hello there Adira, I am Jack Dawson Leader of the Stone Mountain n of WereBears. We will also

    ept the term Pack.If you ever are need to p this idiot around some, just let me know I wille

    over and fix his additude up really nice for you.¡± Then he gave a courtly bow, which made Duncan role

    his eyes.

    This did seem to make Adira a bit morefortable. As she rxed in Duncan¡®s arms. Jack was

    staring at Adira, Duncan let out a warning growl. Jack put both of his hands in the air and backed away.

    ¡°I am sorry about that, its just that she is a twin and her twin looks nothing like her.¡±

    Adira stiffend up again but asked, ¡°You have met my sister, Lily?¡± ¡°Yes, she is at my n house at the

    moment, until I decided what to do with her. She came to us with all kinds of information. That is why I

    am here, you¡®re going want to know what I have to tell you and show you.2

    He held up what looked like a backpack, it was then that Adira let out a small hiss. ¡°That backpack

    belongs to Lily, she never goes anywhere without it, not even in the house.¡±

    Once I show you what is in here, you will know why she never went anywhere without it.

    Duncan gestured for Jack and Marco to follow them back to the magical house, it was the perfect ce

    for privacy. He had a feeling what he was about to find out was going to make him beyond killing mad.

    Duncan also hoped that it wouldn¡®t hurt Adira anymore, she is strong but still you can only take so

    many punches.

    Lily woke up in a strange room, she looked around it was a nice size room and was a little spartan

    though. It was then that she realised that she was wearing a really huge shirt, that oddly smelled pretty

    good.

    She got off the bed and explored the room, there was a bathroom it was huge. Had a shower and a tub

    and eveything else you could want in a bathroom. She looked in the empty closet and drawers but she

    didn¡®t find any of her things.

    She went to open the door to go out but it was locked. She could break it down, if it was a normal door

    but the damn thing look liked it came out of an old prison movie.

    ¡°Hello?! Anyone?¡±

    She sat there on the edge of her bed for what seemed forever, till the door opened and a really big

    biker guy came in carrying a tray of food.

    Another brought in her bag that had her clothes in it. She tried to talk to them but they just acted like

    she wasn¡®t there.

    With a sigh she sat back down and looked over the food, it was bacon, eggs, toast with jam and orange

    slices. On the side was a cup of coffee and a ss of chocte milk. She thought that it was a little

    odd, chocte milk?. She was really hungry so she began eating the food. It tasted like heaven.

    When she¡®d eaten everything and even drunk the chocte milk, shey down on the bed feeling

    really tired as she was drifting off she yelled to her wolf, Zinnia.... They drugged us!¡± As she was almost

    out she said three words...¡°Damn chocte milk

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    ###WARNING#### Strongnguag and sexual situations.....

    Alpha Micheal woke up face down on a loading ramp in his warehouse. The ce was quiet, it was still

    too early for his type of business to start. He didn¡®t remember much aboutst night, he¡®d never had

    hangovers before. That is the fault of his stupid wolf being gone.

    He had to be born with a fucking coward for a wolf, always nagging for him to change, stop hurting our

    mate. When finally one night his wolf went silent and never spoke again. It was only a matter of time

    when Micheal couldn¡®t feel it¡®s presence.

    His pack didn¡®t know his wolf waspletely gone, though he suspected that several of his enforcers

    were suffering from the same condition. The werebears must of found them not much of a challenge,

    basically we are just a bunch of worthless humans. Micheal startedughing at that irony.

    He got up and went to his office to make some coffee, he mind linked his asshole of a Beta that he was

    up and sober again. He waited for his

    Beta to answer and then he went to the bathroom to wash off some of the crud fromst night.

    When he looked up in the mirror it wasn¡®t his face staring back at him, it was the face of his wolf. He

    was shocked, how is this possible?.

    ¡°I am here to warn you, the goddess sent me here for one final message. You are to stop all this

    abusive dark shit that you are doing, then you will make it right again. Then and only then can I return

    to you. You have till the next full moon.¡±

    Just like that his wolf was gone again, Micheal scoffed at his wolf¡®s message. ¡°The is no chance of me

    stopping now you idiot. I¡®m getting way too much money and fun that it doesn¡®t matter what you say.¡±

    Just as the words left his mouth, a deafing growl was heard then the words, ¡°till the next full moon.¡±

    Micheal sat down at his desk drinking his coffee, waiting for his Beta toe let him out. His Beta is

    getting more and more defiant. If he takes it too far, he would just have to rece him.

    Duncan sat listening to all the stuff that Jack had found, it was enough evidence to hang them all twice

    over. He looked over at Adira she was so far holding her own, ocassionaly adding in a few details that

    she remembered.

    Jack looked over at the two of them, he was happy his friend had found his mate. It was then that he

    caught Adira¡®s scent again.

    ¡°Duncan, I would like to know if it will be alright to get some DNA frome Adira.?¡±

    ¡°Why do you want it?¡±

    ¡°It is just a hunch, if I¡®m wrong then no harm, no foul but if I¡®m right then I think that it will prove that

    Adira and Lily are not full sisters, definitely not twins.¡±

    Both Adira and Duncan stared at Jack. Saying nothing

    ¡°Jack are you saying that I am not a twin, how is that possible?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure Luna Adira,what I can tell you is that when I smell you and your sister there are some big

    fam differences. Makes me think that you two only share a father.¡±

    Duncan put his arm around Adira forfort,

    while kissing her on top of the head. He couldn¡®t help thinking, how did this pack end up so messed

    up.?

    Marco spoke up..¡± I don¡®t think they are going to stop trying to get our Luna though, I think that its for

    the best that we let the mages see if the can extend the magick on this little house. Just for a couple of

    weeks, we caught their assassins easily this time, I am going to go and interrogate the one we have in

    custody see what answers he can give us.¡± 2

    ¡°Marco we tried to question the two that we kept alive, we got nothing out of them.¡±

    ¡°Jack if you like you cane with me, I can show you how to get a wolf to talk.¡±

    With that Jack and Marco left, Marco mind linked Duncan informing him that he will keep the link open

    during the interrogation, so if there was anything Duncan wanted to know, Marco could get the answer

    for him.

    Adira was still sitting in Duncansp, with his arms wrapped around her. Thinking on all the information

    she just heard, it gave her some really mixed up emotions. Could Lily be so messed up cause she was

    abused too? Why does Alpha Micheal want her back so badly?¡±

    8:07 PM 13.4KB/s

    1

    She was so lost in thought that she didn¡®t even know when Duncan carried her to their bedroom. She

    finally came out of her thoughts, when Duncan sat down on the bed with her still in hisp. He started

    to kiss her neck, right where he will mark her his.

    She couldn¡®t help it she let our a moan of pleasure.

    ¡°She whispered into his ear, Duncan I want you to make me yours, I want you to mark me. I don¡®t know

    why I feel that is so urgent that you do so, I just want it.¡±

    ¡°Adira¡± he whispered her name and it sent tingles down her spine and strait to her core.

    ¡°Are you sure, my little wolf? Once it is done it can¡®t be undone. There will be no me without you, no

    you without me.¡±

    ¡°I know what I want and I won¡®t regret it ever, I want, I need to be yours. I want you in my mind, I want

    to be in yours. Please, Duncan fill up this emptiness inside me with your love.¡°

    Duncan was lost, there was no way to resist this kind of temptation, nor did he want to.

    ¡°Ok, we will take it slow and if you want to stop we will stop.¡±

    With that she reached up and pulled his head down for a hard passionate kiss, No more talking.

    Duncan removed his clothes a little at a time while she watched.

    He watched her eyes go from that warm coffee color to deep ck. Her wolf was here with her. That

    brought out Apollo, he didn¡®t take over he was just blended with Duncan.

    ¡°Adira I want you to take your clothes off slowly for me, let me see you uncover that gorgeous body,

    one piece at a time.¡±

    Adira felt her panties getting wetter, Duncan¡®s voice was a low deep growl, his scent was everywhere

    driving her crazy. She was getting so hot, it was too much. She had to have him end this painful

    pleasure she was feeling, it was urgent she wasn¡®t sure what was wrong with her.

    ¡°Duncan I need you right now¡°....Duncan could smell her arousal and then he smelt something else.

    Oh, god she is going into heat.¡±

    He quickly mind linked Marco, telling him that Adira was in heat and that he was to keep every male

    away. Marco linked back that he would keep them away, he also said that the mages will be there in

    two hours at sunset, to lengthen the time on the cabin I will warn them not to

    the time on the cabin. I will warn them not to bother you

    Duncan wanted the first experience to be a slow romantic kinda thing, Adira was going crazy. He went

    into the bathroom as Adira whinned his name. He can¡®t take her like this, it is too fast he is going to

    have to slow things down.

    He filled the tub with ice cold water and then added all the ice he could find to it. He ran into the bed

    room and scooped her up.

    ¡°Adira listen to me, you are going into heat. You are not in control of your body, If we mate during your

    heat you will get pregnant. Is this what you really want right now?¡±

    I only want what is best for you, if you can tell me that this is what you truly want then I will, if there is a

    doubt in your pretty mind though, we will take another route. I will do all I can to get you through this, I

    have to know your answer. In order to get your true answer, I am going to put you in the ice bath to

    calm down the heat and clear your mind.

    Lily sat in her room, there was nothing to do but stare at the walls. She couldn¡®t even look out the

    windows, they were boarded over.

    She¡®d been feeling agitated and ufortable all afternoon, she no longer was being drugged, though

    she wouldn¡®t mind if they did right now. The room just seemed to get hotter and hotter with no end in

    sight.

    It was then that she realised what was going on, Oh my goddess I¡®m going into heat. She realised that

    since she has been here that she wasn¡®t able to take her daily potion keeping her heat at bay.

    She went to the bathroom and ran an ice cold bath. This is going to turn into a nightmare. She had

    managed to surpress her heat for two years now, she knew that the Alpha was waiting for it, and she

    wasn¡®t going to give it to him. Not after what he had done to her and the one she loved.

    This one was going to be a bad one, she had suppressed it for far to long, her poor wolf was rolling

    around in agony. ¡°Hang in there, I will get us throught this.¡±

 Chapter 15

    ###WARNING#### Triggering scenes as well as some harshnguage!

    Duncan mind link the Doctor, to see if there was anything that he could give her to get rid of the heat.

    The Doc mind linked back, ¡°I will be there shortly, I have her blood tests back and there is something there you need to know about. I will also bring an antidote.¡±

    Duncan became rmed, antidote!?. ¡°What do you mean Doc by antidote?¡±

    ¡°It¡®s alright Alpha we discovered it in time. I will be right there, as soon as your Beta gets back with one of the elders and show¡®s me the way. Alpha don¡®t engage with her in a sexual manner, it will only make things worse.¡±

    Duncan went back to the bathroom to add more ice, Adira was moaning and rolling around, as the ice melted more and more. It was a good thing that the ice maker was magically made or he would be in big trouble right now.

    Finaly Duncan heard a knock at the bathroom door, he yanked it open, there stood the doctor and the elder Healer Sarah. She pushed past them both and shut the door leaving them in the bedroom. She talked through the door,

    ¡°Doctor exin to the Alpha what is going on and what has to be done to save the Luna.¡±

    Adira stared at the woman and let out a cry of pain. ¡°Luna my name is Sarah I am a pack healer, I am going to help you through this. It is not the heat, rather the results of a poison that slowly was entered into your blood stream, once it was there it would build up for years till the third year of the poisoning.¡±

    ¡°Then it will cause your body to go into a false heat, this heat though is far worse than the normal version, if it wasn¡®t for your mate putting you in this ice bath, you would be going insane with need. It wouldn¡®t matter who you were with, it would never be enough.¡±

    The Drug is called Aphrodite¡®s Kiss. It is banned just about everywhere. In the weremunities it is punishable by death if you use it on a female.¡±

    Sarah started to roll herbs between her palms and let the leaves hit the water. ¡°These will help ease the pain of the burning, the antidote I am afraid to say, is going to be a painful experience.¡±

    Adira began to cry, ¡°I can¡®t get away from them. It doesn¡®t matter how far I go, they still will find a way to hurt me.¡±

    Duncan was smashing things left and right as Marco tried to calm him down. He was saying words and smashing at the same time.

    ¡°HOW COULD....SMASH!!!!, IM GOING TO KILL.....SMASH!!! THEY ARE GOING TO......SMASH!!!!,

    DIE!!!!!!....SMASH!!!¡±

    After a little bit Marco managed to get him to settle down.

    ¡°Those bastards, after all the shit she has had to endure, they go and do this to her too. It wasn¡®t a spur of the moment thing either, they nned this shit out for the long haul.¡±

    ¡°How is she ever going to trust anyone ever again, she just got out of that hell hole and was starting to learn to trust, learning to enjoy things without fear of reprecussions. Now she has to go through more pain.¡±

    It was then that Duncan heard his mate crying, it sent him over the edge and into a killing thrall, he went outside shifted into Apollo and just ran. Marco went after him. Marco also mind linked Marnie, told her to get to the cabin as also told Marnie to call Jack Dawson back here to help with Duncan.

    Jack was about 5 miles out of Duncans borders when he got a phone call from Duncan¡®s sister. He pulled the bike to the side of the road and answered the call.

    In a fury Jack raced back to the pack to find Duncan, if he is in a killing frenzy, it¡®s going to be a hell of a fight to calm him down. He was going to calm him down even if it ment he had to beat it out of him, that pretty little mate of his needs him.

    Adira was calming down a little, the herbs were helping a little but the pain was still there, just more managable. Sarah held her hand and added more herbs, this made things a bit morefortable.

    ¡°We will wait just a little bit longer for the herbs to take more effect, then I am afraid we are going to have give you the antidote.¡±

    ¡°I don¡®t understand Sarah, how were they able to poison me and Artemis? We were very careful what we ate or drank, non of our food or drink came from them.¡±

    ¡°I am afraid Luna, that the poison is ment to go on your skin. It could be put in your body wash, shampoo, body lotion, hair gel and so on. It is odorless, so you wouldn¡®t of sniffed it out either¡±

    Adira made a low groan, ¡°I didn¡®t guard that stuff all that well, I didn¡®t think they would mess with that.¡±

    Another knock sounded at the bathroom door, Marnie peeked in, ¡°Hey, can Ie in to help to?¡± Adira smiled and nodded Marnie waisted no time, she came straight to Adira, holding a popsicle out for her to eat, It did help al little. I also have ice cream too, as well as all kinds of chocte stuff.¡±

    Jack and Marco managed to corner a very angry Apollo, It was all Apollo too. Both of them knew that their only chance, was to talk Apollo into letting go of the control so they could talk to Duncan.

    Jack decided to wait before he shifted, getting Apollo calmed down was the priority here, shifting to his bear could be seen as a threat and Apollo would attack.

    Marco was sitting in his wolf form, as close too Apollo as he would let him. Then Marco did something that was almostical, he started to roll around on the ground with his tounge hanging out like an idiot.

    Apollo seemed to calm down upon watching Marco, he sat down but refused to look at either Marco or Jack. That was when Jack came over to his other side and sat down next to him, they stayed that way for a bit in silence.

    ¡°You know Apollo, your mate needs you at her side right now. Yeah, this is a real shit show for her to have to suffer through. With your help though, she might just make it though this with a little less pain.¡±

    That is when Jack felt something, he never thought he would with his friend, Apollo mind linked him directly.

    ¡°Your a great friend Jack, I will be letting Duncane back, it was stupid of me to react that way, I just couldn¡®t stand to hear them in so much pain any more, I had to do something to make it right again. If that ment going to that poor excuse of a pack and ripping them all to shreds then so be it.¡±

    With that Apollo turned and ran back to the cabin, to his mate. Marco and Jack right behind him.

    Duncan shifted just outside the cabin as Marco and Jack did the same, there were caches of clothes hidden in the trees. Once they were dressed they entered the cabin. It was reallyquiet. The Doc came up to them holding a really nasty looking potion in a small sk.

    ¡°The Luna has been informed of what is toe, before I give this to her, I want you to know that you can¡®t have anymore outbursts like you just did. She needs you to be with her through this, you are her anchor.¡±

    ¡°Duncan looked at the Doc and then hung his head, I won¡®t be doing that ever again so you don¡®t have worry anymore. The fact that you have known me since I was a Pup, Means that I will forget about the tone you used with your Alpha.¡±

    Duncan held up his hand, I am sorry Doc, I¡®m stilling down from the thrall.¡±

    The Doctor smiled, ¡°I can understand it all Duncan, I would of done the same thing if anything like this happend to my Betty. Now lets go get this over with, it is going to be a long night. Come on Lads lets go save our Luna.¡±

    Everyone was in the bed room waiting for Duncan, he requested to have a minute alone with Adira.

    Duncan sat on the edge of the tub, holding Adira¡®s hand ¡°You know that I would never hurt you, that this has to be done to purge your system of the poison. I will be here every moment with you.¡±

    Adira reached up and touched Duncan¡®s cheek wiping away a tear. To think that this big strong Alpha wolf would shed tears for her, it was the greatest gift he had given her so far.

    With that he lifted her out of the tub and into a towel, quickly dried her off, he didn¡®t want to touch her anymore than he had to. One lingering touch could cause her to go fully back into heat. He then wrapped her in a a soft nket and carried her to their bed.

    The Doctor waisted no time, he uncorked the little sk and poured it down Adira¡®s throat. Adira didn¡®t feel anything at first and then she started to feel really cold. Then it turned to freezing. Her teeth were chattering as Duncan held her tight to him in their bed. Duncan felt Apollo adding his body heat to Duncan¡®s it seem to help, taking of the bitter edge of the cold.

    Then in an instant Adira¡®s body almost came off the bed, as she arched screaming in pain, every muscle in her body cramped at the same time. Apollo started to go nuts yelling to Duncan, ¡°Mark her now!!!!! ¡± Have you gone crazy Apollo, I can¡®t mark her now what would it do to her.¡±

    MARK HER NOW OR WE ARE GOING TO LOSE THEM!!.

    ¡°Listen to me Duncan if you mark her, then we can be linked together, you and I can take on some of the pain.¡±

    Duncan didn¡®t waist any more time, he put his mouth to her neck and bit down hard.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    Lily was in so much pain, the ice water wasn¡¯t enough, her wolf had gone quiet. There was a knock at

    the bathroom door, she sat in the tub hugging her knees.

    There was more knocking this time more frantic. Lily didn¡¯t hear it anymore she was in the throws of

    pain, screaming and scratching at herself trying to get it to stop. The door was shattered, as two of her

    guards came into the room.

    ¡°What is wrong with her?¡±

    Sam looked at the little she wolf, she was clearly in pain almost insane with it. The worst of it though

    was all the blood from her trying to scratch it out.

    She looked up at Sam, ¡°Please..leave..I can¡¯t take much..more.¡±

    ¡°What do you need?¡±

    ¡°Ice¡±

    Sam looked to his partner, ¡°Go get as much Ice as you can find, send someone out to get more.¡± His

    partner took off at a run. Sam sat on the

    9:07 AM I 1.1KB/ edge of the tub, he wanted to help but he was afraid that touching her would make it

    worse.

    ¡°Do you know what is wrong, little wolf??¡±

    Yes

    ¡°Well are you going to tell me?¡±

    ¡°No¡±

    *There is no point in you being stubborn, you clearly need help. Soe clean are you on drugs or

    something?¡±

    ¡°No¡±

    ¡°Little Wolf I can¡¯t help you if I don¡¯t know what is going on. So spill it already.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell a bunch of idiot werebears about personal female stuff.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, I think I know what is going on, your in heat aren¡¯t you?¡±

    She gave him what he was sure was her best death re. Which told him he had a bingo. ¡°What needs

    to be done, you need more ice to cool down, what else.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing else you can do, I need my mate for this.¡±

    9:07 AMI 1.3KB/s O

    Tell me where I can find him and I will bring him to you.¡±

    ¡°He is dead.¡±

    At that moment the other guard brought in several buckets of ice.¡± I emptied out the ice machine, it is

    making more and I sent out Mika and two others out to get what they could find.¡±

    ¡°Good, now go to the forest spring and bring back some of that ice cold water, Sam emptied the Ice into

    the bath and the little she wolf calmed down some.¡± Handing the buckets back to the other guard with

    instructions to keep gathering it.

    Sam also brought the shower curtain out at an angle, so no one will be able to see her. Giving her

    some sense of privacy anyway. Poor little wolf has to be mortified.

    He also brought out all the softest towels he could find, not that there was many soft anything in this

    house. Sam had to contact his Leader and tell him what was going on with their guest. This was some

    crazy shit. Good thing that she is a wolf and not a bear. Other wise we would have males in here

    hanging from the rafters.

    He stepped out of the bathroom mind linking

    9:08 AM 0.7KB/ Jack

    Marco and Jack were sitting on the porch of the little cabin, both of them were disheartend. ¡°What kind

    of messed up piece of shit pack is this? How do you get so bad that your wolves leave. What makes

    someone do that?

    for it. They are pure evil. At first I just thought we¡¯d mess around with them, piss them off a bit.¡±

    ¡°Now I am dering war. I go to the King tomorrow to report, I am going to ask to be the enforcer and

    executioner, I know that is Duncan¡¯s Job but he can¡¯t leave Adira and I would never ask him. I am free

    right now and my boys have been itching for a good fight. I always take car of my boys¡±

    ¡°No one should ever suffer like that, I told Sam to take care of Lily the best he could and Duncan sent

    one of his elder healers and a mage to help. Let¡¯s hope that we can all get this mess sorted.¡±

    ¡°Jack, don¡¯t forget that Duncan is going to want a piece of that shit pie too.¡±

    9:08 AM 0.0KB/s 0 ¡°Oh, he will. You see I forgot to get him a present for his birthday. I think this year

    I¡¯m going to give him his very own punching bag named, The Alpha Micheal Punching Bag, it is a top of

    the line model. The perfect gift for those friends with a more entric kinda taste, Duncan will love it.¡±

    ¡°Maybe pick one up for me too, since finding out about all this crap, all I have wanted to do was y

    beat up the asshole.¡±

    ¡°This brings me to another thing Jack, once we clean the house so to speak, what are we going to do

    with all the victims?¡±

    ¡°Marco, I don¡¯t know yet. I have a feeling there is a lot more victims than we suspect.¡±

    Jack stood up and stretched, ¡°Well I am going to go home and get ready for my audience with the King.

    See how my guest is doing, see if any of my guys are mortified yet.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I got pack business to get caught up and a prisoner to interrogate some more. Duncan¡¯s sister

    Marnie is here now and she will help them as much as she can. The Doc and the mages will all be

    9:08 AM 10.0KB/s Right then they heard a gut wrenching screaming from inside. Both Marco and

    Jack were sad and angry at the same time. Marco looked at Jack¡­ Promise me that you make it hurt

    before you kill them.¡± Jack nodded and faded into the forest, just as Marco silently shifted into wolf form

    and ran off into the forest. In the distance Marco let out a single howl for his Luna.

    Eric Williams had the perfect n to rid himself of his mate once and for all. He went to a herbalist for

    the perfect poison. It kills in about an hour, an hour of agony but the perfect thing about it is it takes

    away your ability to speak.

    Now all he had to do was get it into her food or wine at dinner and bingo he can be the merry widower.

    Joann Williams just came back from a very expensive Herbalist, the poison she bought killed the victim

    in about an hour, it is a slow and painful death. Best yet is it takes away your ability to speak or in this

    case call for help. Now all she had to do is bake that idiot his favorite cherry pie and just like that she

    will y the role of the merry widower. 3

    9:08 AM 0.8KB/s When Eric came through the door of their little apartment, he could smell his favorite

    dessert, Cherry Pie.

    Joann came out of the kitchen wearing an apron, ¡°Hello Eric, the Mayson¡¯s have invited us out for

    dinner tonight, after that I made you your favorite Pie. I noticed how stressed you have been ofte with

    everything that is going on and I thought you would like to have your favorite dessert.

    I have it all ready to go for when we get home, some wine, pie and candle light. Just the two of us like it

    used to be.

    Eric thought, well how about that she did a splendid job at nning her own murder scene. Perfect.

    The prince was at his favorite resort, he had to stay away from the royal court. He found out yesterday

    that his father was investigating Rising Moon. He hoped to the goddess that he was kept out of it, no

    telling what his father would do if he found out his role in it all.

    He was not a fool, he knew what his father would do if he knew, that not only was he involved in the

    activities of Rising Moon but

    9:08 AM 6.6KB/s

    also one of it¡¯s founders.

    He did have some money tucked away for a rainy day, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to get far though. He had

    a feeling no amount of money would be enough to help him hide from his fathers wrath.

    He knew he has to let Spare go and get rid of any evidence that will tie him to any of this, it is the only

    way for him toe out of this smelling like a rose. Even if he has to marry the ugly princess at least

    he can still have his side action. That is why he contacted his spy within Rising Moon, he will take care

    of the evidence and put it all on Alpha Micheal. He also informed his spy to get the form for the

    Aphrodite¡¯s Kiss. That wille in handy for future profits.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    ##WARNING: SOME STRONG LANGUAGE AND SITUATIONS}## ¨C

    Duncan bit down hard tasting his mates blood, in an instant he could feel all of her pain, it was

    unbearable. He called out for Apollo for help, instead he got Artemis surrounding him with warmth, that

    was when he passed out.

    Adira was floating on a wave of pain, she couldn¡¯t get away from it. She felt so alone in the wave. She

    could hear Duncan in the dark distance but she couldn¡¯t make out what was being said. Shey on the

    dark ground hugging her knee¡¯s, that was when she felt light by her side, she looked up and there was

    Artemis, wrapping herself around Adira.

    Adira could hear her heart beat, as she listened the pain became less. There was a lonely sounding

    howl in the distance, it was getting closer and closer. Adira wasn¡¯t afraid of the howl, she thought that it

    sounded beautiful, it made her feel calm and warm inside.

    With each howl the pain lessened more and

    more.

    ¡°Adira?¡±

    9:08 AM 2.0KB/s

    ¡°Yes, Artemis?

    ¡°Open your eyes.¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t anything to see but inky ckness.

    ¡°No little one, look it is no longer dark at all.¡±

    Adira opened her eyes, before her was the single most wonderful ce, there were little fairy lights

    dancingzily around, a gentle wind carried the scent of the blooming flowers. There was a little brook

    running through the middle giving the sound of moving water to the back ground

    The sky was the brightest blue and the sun rays danced in and out of the little clouds. Then she saw

    them, a man and a wolf standing side by side. Looking at them in the distance, Artemis danced around

    Adira¡¯s feet and then took off at a run towards their two visitors. Adira couldn¡¯t help herself she took off

    running too.

    The closer she got the more she realized who the visitors were, Duncan and Apollo. She ran even

    faster till finally she was leaping into Duncans arms,ughing inplete happiness. The pain was all

    forgotten, as Duncan twirled her around and around.

    Once their joy subsided a little, Adira asked

    9:08 AM I 1.9KB/

    Artemis.. ¡°Where are me, Arty?

    ¡°We are in my realm little one. This is where I stay when I am apart from you.¡±

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t take any more of the pain, I think whomever gave us that poison ment to kill us

    eventually. Duncan and Apollo saved you by marking you and I took everyone here. We will all be here

    till the sun rises again. Then we go home, we have to follow the rules of the Goddess though to do so, I

    will exin thatter and don¡¯t be rmed if time moves slower here than out there.¡±

    ¡°Now we y, rx and then learn each other.¡± Artemis backed away and then came at Adira at a full

    run , knocking her down. Adira wasughing so hard, Artemis was using her snout and teeth to tickle

    her.

    Duncan wasughing at them both as he was hit from behind by Apollo, next thing he knew Apollo was

    doing the same thing to him, all you could hear were giggles and yful growls.

    Eric was excited with anticiption all through dinner with the Mayson¡¯s. He was the perfect gentleman,

    he thought he was funny and the life of the dinner party. Mostly though the

    9:09 AM 2.5KB/S Da

    Mayson¡¯s thought he was a bit creepy, his sense of humor was a bit too dark.

    Joann was the quiet one,she barely spoke more than five words all night. She didugh at all her

    husbands jokes though. Which seemed to encourage his over confident attitude.

    They were very happy when the evening came to an end and it was time for them to part ways. They

    said their good byes, and when they got into their car both of them gave a sigh of relief.

    Eric and Joann drove home in silence, it wasn¡¯t unusual for them it was how they preferred it. When

    they reached their ce, Joann got out of the car. ¡°I will go get us a bottle of our favorite wine,

    remember the one we drank at our wedding? I will get everything set up for just the two of us.¡±

    When Eric entered their little dining room it was lit with candles, Joann was waiting for him in one of the

    chairs, she was wearing the red silk teddy he loved so much. He had to admit, that even at this age she

    still had a great body.

    She got up with the bottle of wine and handed it to him, She kissed him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you pour us each

    of ss, while I go get the pie for us to enjoy.

    9:09 AM I 1.7KB/S He watched as she went into the kitchen, he poured them both a ss and then

    added the poison to hers. She came in with the pie, this time only wearing an apron. She smirked at

    him as she sat his piece in front of him. Together they toasted each other, she drank all her wine down

    in one gulp and he smiled.

    He picked up his fork and ate his piece of pie plus another, in anticipation of waiting for the poison to

    kick in. It didn¡¯t take too long and she was doubled over in pain, rolling on the floor in agony. He started

    floor writhing in agony.

    She saw him fall and though she was in terrible pain sheughed maniacally.

    By morning both were dead, their bodiesy there for weeks stinking with decay, till thenddy found

    them because they werete on their rent.

    When Jack got back to their Den house, his second came to him to report on the she wolf.

    ¡°She had a rough time of it for a while there, now she is sleeping normally and her heat is all but gone

    now.¡±

    9:09 AM I 0.0KB/s 0

    Thank you for taking care of it Sam, it couldn¡¯t of been easy.¡± Samughed, it was NO dang pic

    I¡¯ll tell ya!

    ¡°On a more serious note, what do you n to do with her Jack. I know she isn¡¯t innocent but I have a

    feeling there is more to her story than meets the eye.¡±

    ¡°I know Sam there are a lot of things that are finally adding up, still though, there are so many

    questions unanswered.¡±

    ¡°Have her ready to go in the morning, I want her hands bound though. I want her to know she still has

    to face the consequences for her the part she yed in all this.¡±

    ¡°I will take her to the King, and see if she has anymore information to tell us. I will let him decide her

    fate.¡±

    When Jack got to his room he sat on the end of his bed in sheer exhaustion, running his fingers

    through his hair. His thoughts went to the things he found out about the royal house. He found it

    strange that the Prince was off on some ind, when he was scheduled for Royal Guard duties.

    0:09 AM 127.OKB/S

    Something just isn¡¯t in the picture fully yet and he was determined to find it out. There is no way that

    Alpha Micheal could ofe up with the money to fund the opening of such a big scheme.

    He hoped to find the Alpha ¡®s ount books, the real ones this time. Find out who is all tied to this.

    Every pack, every human, every where. He wants to find other pack members of Rising Moon. To see

    how far the abuse goes, he has a feeling he wasn¡¯t going to like the answer.

    Alpha Micheal was in his own apartments in the second pack house, ying nice with some big time

    drug dealers who were really interested in Aphrodite¡¯s Kiss. How to mix it for both shifters and humans.

    Alpha Micheal realized that tomorrow night was the full moon that his wolf had mentioned. He

    wondered if anything would happen. Probally not, his wolf was always a righteous prick and a coward.

    Micheal smiled in the darkness, thinking of his father and wondering what he would think of what

    Micheal did to his pack. He could still hear him yelling at him, ((What did you do this time. I simply don¡¯t

    understand what is wrong with

    9:09 AM 0.1KB/s you boy.))

    Right now his guests were enjoying themselves with a couple of his females, a little demonstration on

    how it works with females. He will know their decision in the morning. The Prince decided to y the

    role of the coward and backed out of his deal, he didn¡¯t get refunded what he paid up front but Micheal

    wasn¡¯t going to gain any more money either.

    Now that his search for that little bitch wasn¡¯t so urgent, he could take his time to get his revenge.

    Fucking Werebear¡¯s, they messed everything up by getting involved. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore anyway

    because he now know¡¯s where the female really is. They thought they were so clever, I will show them

    how to be sneaky and clever.

    I should know, I have pulled the wool over so many inspectors eyes.

    Speaking into the darkness of his room¡­. ¡°The Game is up assholes, time for round two.¡±

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    ##WARNING sexual situations and content###

    Duncan, Apollo, Adira and Artemis were finally all yed out, they sat in silence watching the clouds

    roll by. Artemis let out a contented sigh, *Well everyone I think it is time I exin how we get home.

    Everyone looked at Artemis, they all were aware that she¡¯d kept that information forter.

    ¡°We have to mate. Apollo and I, Adira and Duncan. In the traditional way of the Goddess.¡±

    ¡°Adira you will go off with Duncan, when you find a spot you like, then you run and Duncan gives

    chase. Once he catches you, well I think you have the idea.¡±

    ¡°Apollo and I will do the same thing somewhere else. We will continue until the third and final climax.

    Once that has happened we will merge once again and return to your realm. Whole

    again.¡±

    Adira was red as a tomato, she sensed that Artemis wasn¡¯t telling the whole truth, she¡¯d left something

    out

    9:10 AM 3.3KB/s ¡°Artemis, What are you not telling us.?

    Artemis, Looked around at everyone and sighed. ¡°I was hoping that I wouldn¡¯t have to get to this part till

    we are on the other side, I suppose I should tell it all, just don¡¯t get mad at me Adira.¡±

    ¡°ARTEMIS, OUT WITH IT.¡± I

    ¡°OOOK, fine. If we, umm, mate here in this realm we will be pregnant, there is no way out of it. I

    know that I didn¡¯t think things through before, I was too concerned with the thought of losing you, that I

    did the only thing I could think of to keep you alive, that was to bring you here.

    ¡°Oh, Arty it¡¯s ok. You had me worried there for a bit, I was thinking we had to sacrifice something in

    order to leave. I want to mate with Duncan, yes I am a little scared by it but mostly because it is an

    unknown thing to me. I don¡¯t mind having Duncan¡¯s pups. I did n on waiting a little before I took that

    step, if it is to be now, then lets get it going.¡±

    ¡°After all Artemis, we will still have to do a sacrifice, I believe the Goddess wants us to spill our virgin

    blood. Eww, forget I said that. It did note out right.¡± Duncan didn¡¯t think Adira could get any redder,

    but she did. She was

    9:10 AM 10.1KB/s 0 beautiful as a ripe strawberry.

    Artemis didn¡¯t say anything more, instead she took off in a full out run into the nearby forest. Apollo

    looked stunned for a second and then bolted off after her. Leaving Dunan and Adira alone.

    Duncan just sat there for a moment with a really happy stupid looking smile on his face.

    ¡°Well, little wolf aren¡¯t you going to run? I will give you a head start.¡±

    He was so excited it was like he was a young pup, staring at the christmas tree waiting to open the

    presents.

    Before Duncan realized it she was off and running, he could hear herughter in the distance. He

    counted to five and took off after

    her.

    They ended up in a field of flowers, flowers of every kind. The scent they gave off was Adira¡¯s and his,

    depending on which way the breeze was blowing. The fairy lights seemed to be brighter here, they

    gave off a soft glow when mixed with the sunlight.

    Duncan finally caught up to her and pounced, grabbing her around her waist and pulling her

    9:10 AM 0.3KB/s down on top of him into the flowers. ¡°Hello, my little wolf.¡± was all that was said as he

    pulled her head down to kiss her.

    At first it was yful then it turned into heated passion, they were trying to get their clothes off while still

    kissing. Neither wanting to let go of the other, a back and forth war of the lips as they finally achieved

    their goal, both werepletely naked now. It only fueled their frenzy, into something wild and primal.

    One couldn¡¯t tell where one began or the other ended. Duncan couldn¡¯t get enough! Her scent was a

    drug he would dly stay addicted to forever, her body was incredible, her milky white skin so soft and

    responsive to his every touch.

    Adira couldn¡¯t get enough, his body was that of a god. His skin was a soft covering for a very hard

    body. His scent drove her higher and higher. His lips and nibbling teeth on her breast drove her insane.

    She could feel his manhood long and hard against her leg, He was a big bad wolf for sure.

    Duncan flipped them so he was on top, his wieght epassed her and she felt safe and surrounded

    by his love for her. He started to kiss her down her body, he lingered over her belly button licking and

    kissing it. Moving lower

    9:10 AM I 1.2KB/s and lower till he was teasing her petals with his tongue. When he found her little

    bundle of nerves he sucked on it and it drove her to a new level of pleasure as she arched her back in

    pleasure.

    His low growls of pleasure, were vibrating on her most sensitive ces. Making it impossible to even

    think. He moved so he was kneeling in between her thighs, he positioned himself at her opening, then

    moved fully on top of her, wispering in her ear, ¡°Ready or not, here Ie.¡±

    With one swift thrust he was in her fully, she let out a scream of pleasure and pain. He stayed still

    inside her for a little bit, while her body adjusted to his, then he began to slowly move out and back in,

    she wrapped herself around him holding on tight.

    He began thrusting faster and faster till she was mindless with pleasure, her nails raking down his

    back. He was kissing her deeply while she moaned into his mouth. He was so fully in her it felt like he

    was touching her belly button. Just when Adira didn¡¯t thing she could take anymore, she climaxed with

    a scream of his name and took him with her over the edge of pleasure and beyond.

    Just as she wasing down from her climax,

    9:10 AM 3.6KB/s) she reached up and bit him where his neck met his shoulder, they both climaxed

    again as he screamed her name again and again as he emptied his hot seed deeply inside her. 2)

    Apollo chased Artemis through the forest, he would catch up to her then she would rub herself all over

    him, swish her tail in his face and then she would take off again.

    This went on like this for what seemed like hours, till finally they both fell to the age old need of mates.

    Adiray exhausted on top of Duncan¡¯s chest, she didn¡¯t think it possible that they were able to do it

    again so soon. Duncan moved to sit up holding her to him. Their skin was cooling in the breeze of the

    de. Duncan looked around and then smiled.

    In one swift movement he had her in his arms and started to walk in the direction of the trees. They

    walked for a little while, Adira kissed Duncan everywhere she could reach him, from her perch in his

    arms, she was also leaving marks all over him iming her territory.

    9:11 AM O.OKB/S

    Adira wasn¡¯t paying attention to the surrounding area, it was toote when she heard Duncan give out

    a giggle. As she felt herself flying through the air and thennding in a big ssh of warm water.

    She came upughing, when she stood up drops of water glittered in the rays of the sunset, as they

    ran lovingly down her body. Duncan stared at her like a wolf that just captured his prey. He started to

    walk into the pool of water with a purpose. Adira justughed and swam away sshing him as she

    went.

    He gave her a predatory smile as he dove in after her. She managed to avoid him for a little while,

    mostly because he was enjoying the chase and herughter. He was so happy that she was so

    receptive to his love, after all the crap she¡¯d been through.

    He let her control the situation a little longer and then he dived deep into the pool and came up right

    under her. She went flying backwards into the water as he caught her in the water, waisting no time he

    took her mouth in a passionate kiss, her lips already swollen from their previous love making. 2

    He backed her up slowly till they were at a rocky

    9:11 AM 1.7KB/S wall of the pool, he wrapped her legs around him and drove himself home in one

    carnal thrust of pleasure, He pounded into her over and over as she was screaming his name, he

    growled when they came again.

    He should be exhausted but he found he couldn¡¯t get enough of her. He smiled into her neck giving her

    yet another mark, He will always want more of her, always.

    Just as he was thinking of going for one more, there were two big sshes from the other side of the

    forest pool. It was Artemis and Apollo swimming over to them, both looked like they were very happy.

    ¡°Well, is everyone ready to go home now?¡± Artemis asked happily and a little smuggly.

    Everyone reluctantly nodded.

    They swam to the center of the pool, then the full moon rose into the night casting a light on them as

    the water began to swirl under them. They were caught in the whirlpool and merged wolf to human

    bing werewolves once again. Then they knew no more.

    When Duncan woke up to the sun rays of high nooning in the window, he looked down into his

    arms at Adira lovingly.

    9:11 AM 2.7KB/S He then called to Apollo to see if they were all back where they belonged. ¡°Apollo

    answered sleepily and grumpy, ¡°Yes, I am here, now let me sleep.¡±

    Duncanid back down and lost himself in thought of what he¡¯d just experienced. It was real alright,

    then he looked at Adira, could she be carrying his pup already?.

    That was when he heard augh inside his mind, it was Artemis!!! ¡°What the hell, how are you in my

    mind just as if you were Apollo?¡±

    Sheughed again. ¡°Silly male, we four are joined together now. I can be in you and Apollo can be in

    Adira, or both wolves and join with one or the other. There are a lot ofbinations I don¡¯t know

    everything about it yet.¡±

    ¡°To answer your question though, yes, we carry our pup.¡± I

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    Jack Dawson was like any other werebear he prefered the deep woods. He didn¡¯t go into the bigger

    cities and towns. He kept to the smaller towns if he had a need for something, he would venture out if

    ordered but usually in his realm that didn¡¯t require bigger poptions.

    Ordering online was his thing, They kept apartments in different little towns to stay in, if there was a

    need when traveling. Each appartment was fully furnished and had inte and television to keep up

    on the times. WereBears did not ever stay in hotels..too many people, too many smells associated with

    people.

    He looked over at the shewolf sitting next to him in his jeep. Her hands were bound in front of her and

    she sat with a resolve, it was like she was going to her executioner. Maybe she was, she had done

    some pretty bad things, some of which he believed she might of been tricked into at first, that didn¡¯t

    exin herter actions though.

    He didn¡¯t talk to her, he felt no need to do so. If his silence add¡¯s some anxiety to her punishment than

    so be it.

    9:11 AM I 1.BKB/S

    They arrived in good time, two of the Kings guards and a servant met them at the back entrance. The

    guards took the female and the servant took the one bag that Jack allowed her to have He would not

    see her again till the moming when the King will sentence her.

    Once he was inside, one of the Kings personal servants motioned for Jack to follow him, to the Kings

    private chambers. Once there he bowed and then sat next to the King by arge firece.

    ¡°Now Jack please show me the evidence and tell me all you know. I will go to the female personally, to

    gain the rest of the information, if she has any more I will find it.¡± Jack flinched a little, the King has a

    special ability to look into your heart and soul. It can be very invasive and can even be very painful, if it

    met with resistance.

    Jack began with the physical evidence and then they talked for two long hours before the King was

    satisfied that he had enough evidence to clean out the Rising Moon Pack.

    ¡°Your Highness, I do have to say that I feel there is a lot more to the situation than meets the eye, I still

    feel that Alpha Micheal had or still has an benefactor.¡±

    9:11 AM3.5KB/S

    ¡°I looked at the financials before, there was no way he could get something thisplex and lucrative

    off the ground, not without an orgininal loan or at the very least a partnership with a more wealthier

    person.¡±

    ¡°Jack I want to tell you this again so we are very clear on this, I want everyone guilty party punished in

    that pack, I want those who knew but did nothing, I want those that did the smallest of things right up to

    the ring leaders. That Alpha Micheal shit smear brought directly before me, unharmed.¡±

    ¡°Yes my King it will be done as ordered. What of the innocent?

    ¡°If there is any, escort them here or if there is another pack they wish to go to then take them there.¡±

    ¡°Now, if you will excuse me Jack I have to talk to a shewolf and see if we can get some more answers.¡±

    Lily was taken to a small cell of a room. The guards pulled her inside put her suitcase at her feet and

    then locked her in the room.

    The room consisted of a small bed, just big

    9:11 AM 1. OKB/S enough for one person, a small dresser and a mirror. There was one small shelf

    under the barred window the ss in the window was milky, it would let light in but you couldn¡¯t see out

    of it. Everything was grey. The floor was hard stone of a slightly darker grey.

    When she sat down on the bed, she had a feeling she was going to be here a long time. With a sigh

    she started to put the things she was allowed to bring away. There was a hook on the back of the door,

    other than the small dresser there was no where else to put clothing. Not that she brought a lot with her

    anyway.

    When she opened the top dresser drawer, she found two towels, two washclothes and three candles

    and a candle holder. Nothing to light them with though. Once she was done, she kept the suitcase

    under the bed for extra storage. She sat down on the bed with nothing else to do. She did take note of

    the fact that the room had no other light source other than the window.

    She heard the key in the lock and stood up, in came a small old woman. She carried a tray, it had a cup

    of tea, a bowl of soup and a sandwich of some sort. She ced it on her bed and left locking the door

    behind her.

    She went to the door and knocked on it, another key in the lock and a guard came inside.

    9:11 AM 2.1KB/s 0

    ¡°I was just wondering about using the bathroom.?¡±

    The guard looked at her without emotion on his face. All he said was, ¡°Eat first¡± without letting her say

    anything more he was back on his side of the door, locking it.

    With a sigh she sat down to eat¡­..

    The spy sat down in the woods just outside of the borders of Alpha Duncans Pack territory. Waiting for

    the informer to meet him. He almost was caught once when he got a little to close. He gets the creeps

    when he is here, this pack is a tough one and always on alert. One miss step and he will have a lot of

    exining to do,

    The informer well not really an informer, more like they were holding his son hostage for a little while.

    He didn¡¯t hear the guye up next to him, the informer was silent as a ghost.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to report other than there is something going on with the wearbears. Their leader

    is a good friend of out Alpha. He has been here twice, usually he doesn¡¯t travel this far south of his own

    n Iinlese it is

    9:12 AM 5.9KB/s 0

    important.¡±

    ¡°The female you seek is with our Alpha. No one in the pack has seen either one of them for almost a

    week now.¡± Marco the Beta is doing all the work for the Alpha in his absence.¡±

    ¡°That is all I have for now.¡± Then he disapeared into the forest as silent as he came.

    The spy didn¡¯t waist any time getting out of there. The informer was on the verge between saving his

    son and his loyalty to his Alpha and pack. He knew that the informer was going to get more difficult, his

    son was always in trouble that is how they found out about his father, kid was always bbering away

    about everything and anything.

    The problem was, if they kill the kid they lose the father, however they could only use the kid so long. If

    that father starts to suspect that his son is not in any danger and is in fact the one who thought this up,

    then the father isn¡¯t going to be happy.

    As it is already, he suspected that the informer was holding back information, only telling them enough

    to be interested and not enough to do any damage. Alpha Micheal isn¡¯t going to be happy about this.

    He has a feeling that his next orders reguarding the informer are going to be

    9:12 AM I 1.2KB/s 0 to kill him.

    When Lily was done eating, the guard kept his promise and took her to the toilet. That is what it was a

    small hole in the wall, with a curtain for a door, no sink. Nothing but a toilet and a lightbulb on the

    ceiling with a string,

    One small roll of toilet paper sat on the floor next to the toilet. The curtain didn¡¯t go all the way down to

    the floor, she could see the guards boots just on the other side.

    When she was done, she thought she was going back to the room. Instead the guards brought her to a

    double door, they knocked once and the doors opened, inside was another guard this one looked at her

    in pity. She held her head up higher she didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s pity.

    The guard brought her into a big circr room made of stone, There were windows but there wasn¡¯t

    any ss in them just long white with gold trim curtains. The only thing in the room were two chairs

    facing each other in the very center of the room, there was a huge fire roaring in the fire ce on the

    other end of the room.

    There was another door on the opposite of the one she came through, the guard sat her down

    9:12 AM I 1.7KB/SD

    in one of the chairs and vines came out of no where, restraining her to the chair so she couldn¡¯t move.

    She sat in the chair straight like ady, she didn¡¯t have much left they¡¯d taken everything they could

    from her, all she had left was her defiance to live, no matter what. No one is going to take that away

    from her or her wolf Zinnia.

    Zinnia had been quiet ofte, they both were resigned to the fact that it was time to tell everything and

    let the chips fall where they may, she knew she was messed up and did some really terrible things,

    Zinnia went crazy there for awhile after they killed their mates, Leo and his wolf Zack.

    She started to tear up again and forced it back, the guard had left and she was alone in this room, the

    only sounds that could be heard were the cracks and pops of the fire ce. She closed her eyes and

    waited for whatever this was to begin.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20

    ###WARNING!!!!!! Strong sexual situtations, Language and triggering subjects about abuse. Caution is

    advised.####

    Duncan and Adira moved back into the pack house right after Adira¡¯s Luna ceremony. Duncan had felt

    a little uneasy all day, it was as if he was being watched and yet there wasn¡¯t anyone there. It was

    setting Apollo off too, making him uneasy as well,

    Duncan mind linked Marco, Could youe up to the office for a few.?¡± Duncan went out into the hall

    to meet Marco. He still couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of being watched which ment it was here in the hall as

    well. m.

    As Marco came up the stairs, Duncan mind linked him again, ¡°Act normal, Do you feel like you are

    being watched?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I thought it was just me.¡±

    ¡°We need to have our security system checked to see if someone has hacked it.¡±

    ¡°Marco, check everything to do with our security, but keep a low profile while doing it if you can. I don¡¯t

    want to spook our peeping tom.¡±

    9:12 AM38.6kB/s 0

    Closing the link they walked off in different directions , Duncan went to his bedroom to see if there was

    a camera in there, if there was then it wasn¡¯t part of the security system, it was the peeping tom.

    If the system has been hacked that is one thing. If there are camera¡¯s in ces that never should have

    them, then that can only mean one thing, they have a traitor amongst them.

    He entered their bedroom, he made it look like he was looking for something he had forgotten. It didn¡¯t

    take long to find it, the camera had full view of the bedroom. He went over to the dresser and grabbed

    his keys and left the room, Mind linking Marco what he found.

    Marco and Duncan went outside to discuss thistest development and find out who it was that did this,

    the spy has to be found.

    Lily sat in the chair waiting, she was pretty sure that it was intentional, she didn¡¯t care anymore though,

    she stopped caring a long time ago, She has for years vented her anger on her parents, pieces of shit

    that they are. Betrayers.

    She heard a faint click and then the King walked into the room, she wasn¡¯t expecting the King to

    9:12 AM 32.8KB/s show up. She didn¡¯t feel she was worthy of that, some lower ranking offical perhaps

    but not the King

    He sat down in the other chair facing her, he didn¡¯t say anything, just looked into her eyes. She started

    to feel like she was sleeping but she was still awake, her wolf Zinnia came to the front pushing Lily

    away.

    That is when she heard the King¡¯s mind speaking to her wolf.¡± Alright it is time to share everything, I

    want the whole story. I will know if you hold back or lie, there will be pain if you do.¡±

    Zinnia wasted no time in telling everything, telling all their secrets¡­¡± My name is Zinnia and I am the

    wolf to Lily. We were born to that piece of shit pack, Rising Moon.¡±

    ¡°At first things were good, it wasn¡¯t until we shifted our first time that things went from ok to bad and

    then a shit storm of pain. That is when the Alpha took an interest in Lily, that piece of shit took a 14

    year old girl and forced her to do all kinds of disgusting sexual things with him.¡±

    ¡°I got sick of it, I bit him and we were punished for it , fiveshes for our first offense. It wasn¡¯t ourst.

    When Alpha shit found out that pain

    9:12 AM 0.1KB/s was no longer a good way to control us, he moved on to my friends.

    ¡°He started out slow, he would send me pictures of them in their bedroom, twice he sent me pictures of

    them in the shower. It was in to see that if I didn¡¯t do what he wanted he would do something to

    them.¡±

    ¡°He started stalking all of us, he would watch outside the windows at school. He would be there to pick

    them up from school, their parents thought the Alpha was being so kind to take time out of his busy day

    to make sure the girls get home safe. He made me want to puke. I told my parents but they said that it

    was an honor to be chosen by the Alpha.

    ¡°Lily took the brunt of a lot the crap that he did, we did everything we were supposed to and he still hurt

    our friends. Lily changed after she found out the he used her to capture her friend Anne, he unted it

    in front of us, tied us to a chair to make us watch what they did to her. They are so sick they called what

    they did that night, Anne¡¯s breaking in ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Lily was never the same again, she wouldn¡¯t even talk to me anymore. She was always angry and

    hateful. She tortured Spare something terrible, I think she did that because it seemed like no one

    bothered with her. Lily stopped,

    9:13 AM 2.0KB/s 0 when she found out what was really going on with Spare.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t reach her for a long while, that was until we found out mates, Leo and Zach. Leo was a beta

    he was almost done with his training, he was visiting from the North Moon Pack. We had to keep

    everything a secret, it worked for about six months. Leo was done with his training and was summoned

    home, we were going to go together.¡±

    ¡°I would be free of my pack and join his. It was the only happy time in my life. I didn¡¯t know that we

    were being spied on, when they told Alpha Micheal what we were nning, He went crazy. Next thing

    we knew, they barged into our room, and shot us both with a dart gun. We woke up naked tied to chairs

    in an empty room.¡±

    ¡°Alpha Micheal came in with two others, they circled Leo but Leo and Zach did not cave into their

    intimidation, They¡­¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The King let her rest for a minute, ¡°They what? Zinnia. What did they do?¡±

    Lily and Zinnia doubled over in pain, ¡°PLeasse don¡¯t make us re liv e it.¡± 2

    ¡°I am sorry, but I told you in the beginning you have to tell me everything. So you are going to

    9:13 AM 1.7KB/S have to relive this memory one more time. I have to know everything.¡±

    ¡°He couldn¡¯t fight back, they kept punching and kicking him. We both tried to shift but we couldn¡¯t. Then

    Alpha Micheal took a small Knife and said that because Leo looked at what wasn¡¯t his that he will no

    longer see anything again, HE TOOK OUT HIS FUCKING EYES, HIS BEAUTIFUL EYES¡­¡­..¡±

    Lily started talking in almost a whisper, ¡°Then his lips and tongue because he kissed me, then his ear¡¯s

    because he listened to me, then his hands because he touched me, finaly they cut off his genitals

    because he fucked me. I kept screaming at them to stop. It was as if I wasn¡¯t even in the room.¡±

    ¡°Everytime they would cut off one of his parts they would throw it at my feet.¡±

    ¡°When he was done, Alpha Micheal gagged me and turned my chair to face what was left of my lovely

    Leo. They left the room as I watched Leo bleed to death. I was in that room alone with him for two

    days.¡±

    ¡°Once they let us go, we couldn¡¯t feel anything anymore, nothing we were nothing. Alpha Micheal had

    us do things, we did them without any emotions. He would rape us, we didn¡¯t care

    9:13 AM 0.9KB/s anymore. He destroyed everything that we were, he took everything we had.¡±

    ¡°He would have us find virgins for him, most of the time in our pack but he was running short, so he

    sent us off to find more in other packs or even rogues when we could find one.

    ¡°I did defy him though when it came to the children or babies. One time he gave me a baby to deliver to

    this pedophile scientist, that got off on experimenting on babies. I stopped off at another pack and

    dropped the baby off in the night.¡±

    ¡°He would force me to deliver drugs and guns to humans, once in awhile he would send me as a

    present, to one of his men as a reward.¡±

    ¡°When the Prince woulde to visit, I was his personal toy ve. I would have to wear this out fit he

    brought with him, it was a silver mini skirt, no panties and I had silver tossled pasties. He would drop

    things so I had to expose myself for him to pick it up. I had to stand by the bed holding a towel while he

    fucked all the little girls and boys. He would get really excited when they brought him little boys¡­¡±

    The King shouted¡­¡­¡± STOP!¡±

    ¡°Zinnia, Tell me about this prince, who is he?,

    The King shouted¡­¡­¡±STOP!¡±

    ¡°Zinnia, Tell me about this prince, who is he?, What is his name?¡±

    Lily was gone, only Zinnia was there, there was no deceit in her voice, nothing held back.

    ¡°Are you sure you want me to answer that?¡±

    ¡°NOW!¡±

    ¡°It was your son, Prince Adam. He is one of the benefactors of the whole operation.¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    Adira was told that her sister, was only her half sister on her fathers side. Lily was her half sister, that

    exins a lot really. Lily left the pack and now she is before the king for trial and punishment. Part of

    Adira felt sorry for Lily, she never really had any one either. Sure she did some really terrible things and

    now she will pay for them.

    Adira just couldn¡¯t hate her, not that Lily ever gave her a reason not to hate her. She saw Lily once

    walking alone in the park one day. Adira couldn¡¯t get that image out of her mind, Lily looked full of

    despair and so alone. Adira knew that this was Lily¡¯s true face. Since that day Adira could never fully

    hate her sister Lily.

    Now hearing from Duncan, news from the Royal press. That her father and Joann killed each other with

    poison. It was a rather fitting death, they died like they lived. Still perhaps they got off just a bit to easy.

    It¡¯s for the best though, those two might have found a way to escape punishment. They were now dead

    and gone. Adira decided to look no more to those memories. They took all they were going to get, she

    wasn¡¯t going to give them any more.

    9:14 AM 10.0KB/s 0

    She wondered what kind of punishment would be given to Lily, perhaps not death but it is up to the

    King. Some of her actions led to other peoples deaths. She decided to let those memories go, what

    ever happens to Lily now is no longer her concern.

    Duncan asked her if she wanted a say in what Lily¡¯s punishment would be, she decided that it was best

    to leave it up to the King. There was a lot to Lily¡¯s story that she didn¡¯t know and to decide her

    punishment was wrong, because she would be predjudiced and unfair.

    Adira decided that everything that was before meeting Duncan was just a nightmare that would fade

    with time and be erased by the love in her new life. 2

    She did feel uneasy though, she was waiting for the other shoe to drop. If she knew anything it was

    this, Alpha Micheal must be punished and then killed. Death was his only ending, otherwise he could

    in the Alpha¡¯s sins.

    She was a little down when she thought of all the potential victims and deaths of innocent lives. How

    many will go unounted and forgotten?. How many are nameless and will

    9:14 AM 10.1KB/s

    forgotten?. How many are nameless and will never be found? When all this is finally over and the evil is

    removed forever, she decided she would do something as a memorial of all those unknown lost souls.

    Tears began to run down her cheeks, she felt a hand catching her tears.

    ¡°My little wolf, why are you crying? You know I never want to see anything but happy tears in your

    eyes. What has gotten you so upset?.¡±

    ¡°Alpha Micheal has a lot to answer for, what could make someone so evil? There are so many bad

    wolves in our pack. There are those who knew and did nothing, some did nothing because they were

    trying to keep their pup¡¯s out of the Alpha¡¯s clutches. I just don¡¯t understand how he gets away with it, I

    lived in that hell hole of a pack,and I still don¡¯t understand it all.¡±

    Adira leaned into Duncan with a sigh, ¡°I was just thinking of all of those poor children and women, how

    many will simply be left unknown, lost. I want to design a memorial for all of them, so they are not

    forgotten. Perhaps choose a day to dedicate it to them, so no one ever forgets them or what was

    done.¡±

    Duncan looked at her and kissed her on her nose. He whispered her name¡­¡±Adira, you are

    9:14 AM 0.1KB/s

    the single most beautiful being on this, just when I think I have seen all the rays of your light, you

    shine even brighter than before.¡±

    ¡°I Love You, my little wolf for all eternity and beyond.¡±

    ¡°I love you, Duncan my handsome naked knight. Thank you for being passed out on the floor, of the

    After the session with Lily Williams, the King sat at his desk. He was worn and tired, after learning

    about his Son Adams¡¯ involvement. He rested his head on his arms and started to weep.

    If there was evidence to back up what Lily told him, he was going to have to order the execution of his

    son.How could Adam the only family he had left in this world, have done this, molesting and raping

    children? Investing Royal money into that evil business, to get it started no less. Had he raised him to

    be so evil?.

    The King howled in pain, it could be heard through out the kingdom and felt in every heart of every wolf

    within a 100 mile radius.

    9:14 AM 0.1KB/s 0

    Jack and the Kings guards arrived at the Kings chamber door at the same time. Jack knocked ¡°Your

    Highness are you alright?¡± ¡°Can wee in?¡±

    ¡°I am fine, I wish to be left alone tonight.¡±

    ¡°Jacke to me first thing in the morning, I have a task for you.¡±

    ¡°As you wish,my King.¡±

    With that the guards went back to their duties and Jack with onest look at the door turned and went

    back to bed. Leaving the King alone in his grief and anger.

    Just before he went to bed, The King called for his captain of the Guards.

    ¡°I want you to take six other guards with you and bring my son back to me, I want him under guard and

    locked in his room. I will give you further instructions once this mission is done.¡±

    The Captain said nothing, simply nodded, turned and left to do his task as ordered.

    Marco gathered all the recordine

    9:14 AM 0.OKB/SD

    found around the pack house and outside. He called two of their best trackers to look at the items, they

    picked up a faint scent on several of the items. They left Marco with their n to sniff out the spy.

    Now all we have to do is be patient and wait. See what the trackers find out. They were to be as silent

    about it as they could, they find the culprit and thene and tell the Alpha who it was, from there

    Duncan would decide how to deal with them.

    Marco was pissed that they did that right under his nose. It had to be someone with a higher rank in the

    pack, other wise someone would of questioned their presence in the pack house and on the Alpha¡¯s

    floor,

    Everyone was going after the Alpha of Rising Moon, but Marco felt that Alpha Micheals Beta was just

    as much to me. The Beta would know everything his Alpha was doing, it was his job to assist and

    help the Alpha run his pack and to help the Alpha achieve his goals and dreams.

    In Marco¡¯s eyes the Beta was just as guilty as the Alpha if not more so, it is the Betas job to assist. That

    ment that the Beta was the one finding him new avenues and women to abuse.

    9:14 AM

    0.0KB/s 0

    Alpha Micheal was pissed yet again, being pissed was bing his natural statetely, nothing was

    going the way he wanted. Two of the females in his pack that were marked to be taken, havee up

    missing. It was suspected that they ran away the night before.

    His drug suppliers were running short of the things they needed to continue and wouldn¡¯t be able to

    make the dead line. His drug handlers are insisting on raising their pay. His Beta has been ignoring

    him, when he sees him again he is going to have the shit beaten out of him. O

    Those stinking WereBears took a shipment of Aphrodite¡¯s Kiss worth $750,000, god only knows where

    it ended up. Knowing those assholes they probally drank it thinking it was some sort of fancy wine.

    Three more of his enforcers came back in boxes. Damn Bears are a fucking pain in the ass.

    Micheal has heard nothing from the prince, he knew that the prince wouldn¡¯t betray him. Not after all

    the dirt he had on him. His brother and sister inw killed each other, they were always stupid but he

    underestimated their stupidity. He found out that his brother was taking money from the business,

    transferring it to an untraceable ount. 16 million gone.

    9:14 AM 10.OKB/s No one know¡¯s where Lily took off to, knowing that bitch she is probally spreading

    her legs for those disgusting WereBears. If she knows whats good for her, she will keep her ugly little

    mouth shut.

    Then there was Spare, she made him think that she was hiding out with the Bears, instead she was

    spreading her legs for the Kings Hound, Alpha Duncan. Now she is the Luna of his pack, making it

    harder for Micheal to get to her. He will get her though make no mistake, that little bitch is going to pay

    for she has done to him.

    Soon he will have her, he just has to be patient and bide his time.

    She is going to pay and pay hard.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    Lily was in another room it wasn¡¯t much different than thest only this one also had a small bathroom

    attached and everything was done in every shade of Tan. None of her things were given back to her.

    With nothing to do she justid on the bed and waited. Zinnia wrapped herself around Lily, they were

    both resigned to their fate.

    They were both hoping for a death sentence. It was no more than they deserved and it would mean

    they could be with Leo and Zach again. Without them there wasn¡¯t any point to living.

    Just as she was about to drift off to sleep, the door opened to reveal one of the Kings personal guards.

    Thinking to themselves, well this is it.

    Her hands were bound before her as they walked down the empty corridors to the Kings court

    chambers. Those that they did meet would advert their eyes away, saying nothing.

    The doors opened and before her was the King on his throne, Jack Dawson and the panel of elders.

    The only person not in ce was her representive, every trial had the defendants representative and

    yet her¡¯s was empty. Not that she expected any, still though she thought

    maybe there would be someone.

    In the center of the room stood a really big male in an executioners robe and cowl. He held in his hand

    a very sharp silver sword, it shined in the light like a bright beacon of death.

    Lily walked into the room, and curtsied to the King and nodded to the elders in respect. She stood in

    her circle on the floor. She stood straight and silent. Then the King did something she never thought

    would happen, he stood up and walked to the ce where her representive would stand. In doing so

    he gave up his right to sentence Lily or have any say in the prosecutorial proceedings. Those in the

    proceedings or the court.)

    The King spoke to the whole room not just the elder council.

    ¡°Ie before you today not as the King but rather as this woman¡¯s representitive. I do this because

    not only am I the only witness to the truth of her story but also because there isn¡¯t anyone left to stand

    here on her behalf.¡±

    ¡°I have given all of you the interrogation record and my notes, as well as the evidence against

    to point out the reasons for her actions. I ask that you take into consideration the abuse she suffered

    and the horrible loss of her Mate.¡±

    ¡°She willingly did things that were terrible, she was party to things out of her control and had no

    guidance to tell her otherwise. Once her mate was killed in that horrible manner her wolf also left her

    for a time in pain, thus she did things out of anger and pain that she may have not normally done.¡±

    ¡°None of these things can say that the actions of her choices were not hers, she chose to do what she

    did. For this she will have to punished, abused or not. All that I ask is that you take the sentence of

    Death off the table.¡±

    With that the King went to stand next to Lily, as is his ce as the representitive at time of sentencing.

    The council of elders got up and went into the side chambers to discuss the case and punishment.

    The King did not particry care for Lily and the things she had done, he understood, yes. He was

    Understanding why doesn¡¯t change the fact that the crimes weremitted, nor does it excuse the

    criminal of those crimes.

    He had to admit though she stood strong and ready for what was toe, she was sorry for what she

    had done but she understood what is done is done, there is no going back. If she was to die for what

    she had done, she was at least ready to face it. He wondered how she would face a sentence other

    than death though.

    Lily was surprised when the King stepped in to be her representitive, she wasn¡¯t exactly his friend when

    she delivered the news of his son. She wasn¡¯t a good person and she had been through some tough

    crap. She was sorry for the ones she hurt that didn¡¯t deserve it, especially Spare.

    The only family she had left, perhaps one day Spare could forgive her. What is done, is done. There is

    no going back, only foward to wherever or whatever that may be. The room was as silent as the grave,

    no one spoke as they read about her and the things she went through. The council of elders has been

    out now for over an hour.

    Lily went inside herself to be with Zinnia, they both sat together watching the sun set in Zinnia¡¯s world.

    Zinnia looked at Lily, nowes the night my little one. Perhaps it will rise with a few stars to light our

    way.

    The King watched the shewolf as she went

    inside herself to be with her wolf. He normally wouldn¡¯t allow for such a thing, since he was her

    representitive and no one else could say ho, he let it be. Let her have a little time with the only being

    that truly understands herpletely.

    Just as the King was getting a bit tired of waiting, the council of elders came out of their chambers to

    tell them the verdict and punishment of the charged.

    Everyone in the Kings Court Room stood waiting for the sentence to be handed down to the used.

    ¡°We the Council of Elders, recognize this as a unique and tragic case. How do you punish someone

    who has all their life been punished, then to go on andmit other crimes for which they were

    predisposed to do, with the teachings of their own experience to rely on.¡±

    ¡°How now do we put judgement upon someone who has already faced the executioner?¡±

    ¡°Still the crimes weremited, as to her own admission she willing evenmited some of these

    crimes knowing they were wrong.¡±

    ¡°It is for this reason we sentence you Lily Williams of the Rising Moon Pack to a year of servitude for

    every person that you were

    directly responsible for causing their death and a half of year for every person you were responsible for

    hurting physically.¡±

    ¡°Since there is no way for us to be sure of the exact numbers, we have decided that since you have

    been alive for 19 almost 20 years that you will serve 20 years plus 5. Your sentence will start at sunrise

    tomorrow morning. You will start out as the offical floor scrubber, from sunrise to sunset.¡±

    ¡°You will not talk to anyone, if you must converse then nod your head. You will be given your daily

    instructions by the Kings personal butler in written form. No one will be allowed to talk to you or touch

    you in anyway. Penalty for talking to someone is death, penalty for anyone talking to you will be their

    death.¡±

    ¡°At the end of the 25 years you will be given the choice to continue as a servant of higher standing or

    you will be alowed to leave as you are, with the same things you came here with.¡±

    Lily said nothing as she was escorted out of the room, they led her to the same room she spent the

    night before in. On the bed was a napkin, she opened it, it was a sandwich and an apple for her dinner.

    She noticed on the back of the door were two uniforms hanging from hangers.

    She was tired and there was soon going to be no light as the sun was setting, she ate her dinner and

    Duncan and Adira got a summons from the King, it didn¡¯t say why, only that they were toe within

    the week. Duncan wasn¡¯t in the least concerned but Adira was a nervous wreck. He held her in his

    arms as she rested the back of her head on his chest.

    ¡°Listen my little wolf there is nothing to fear, the King is a good man. I think he wants to meet the girl

    that was named Spare. I also think he is calling his closest friends to him for support, he has a terrible

    choice to make about his son.¡±

    ¡°We are going to spend the weekend there, so you don¡¯t have to pack everything you own. Once we

    get there, I will have a little surprise for you. Now go and get ready. We leave in an hour.¡±

    The Spy waited for his informant toe, once again the bastard snuck up on him.

    ¡°Well you said you have information, what is

    it?¡±

    ¡°If I tell you this, can you promise that you are not going to hurt or kill the Luna?¡±

    ¡°I promise that I won¡¯t hurt or kill your Luna.¡±

    ¡°Duncan and Adira are going to the royal gardens to answer the Kings summons, they will be taking the

    car and will be heavily guarded. They will be staying for the weekend. You may have the chance you

    are looking for. If you go there, they will not be so closed off or guarded as heavily there. They will not

    be taking the same route home, I don¡¯t know what that is going to be.¡±

    ¡°Now are you going to free my son?¡±

    ¡°He will be free if this turns out for our benefit, if not then perhaps another arangement could be made.¡±

    The Spy looked around and that damn informer was gone again. ¡°I¡¯ve really got to find out how he does

    that.¡± As for not hurting or killing the Luna, he told the truth on that. He wasn¡¯t going to be the one to

    hurt her or kill her. That belonged to his Alpha.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    #####WARNING, BAD LANGUAGE AND SITUATIONS#####

    The informer wasing out of the woods to the back of the Pack house, when a shadow moved into

    the light. It was the Beta Marco. ¡°Hello Nn, out for a run?¡±

    ¡°Hey there, Marco. Yeah, I was out for a run.¡±

    ds

    ¡°You are going to be busy tommorow, I know as gamma you are in charge of the training and you

    decide who is going to be doing what and all that, I am sending you four new wolves who need some

    training up. Is that ok to send them?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s fine Beta. I have room in the intermediate ss if that will suit their needs..¡±

    ¡°Thank you Gamma Nn, it helps out a lot. Well see you around then.¡± Marco nodded and went off

    into the woods, Nn assumed he was off for his daily run along the border as part of his duties.¡±

    Marco stood just inside the tree line watching the Gamma go into the pack house, He now knew who

    their traitor was. He turned and headed into the woods to trace Nns trail, to

    see where he meets his spy. Just before he shifted, he mind linked Duncan to tell him who their traitor

    was and not to trust him.

    Alpha Micheal listened to his spy report, thinking that this is the perfect time. He was going to go and

    fetch her himself this time, no more bumbling idiots. He¡¯s going to send a team in to get her too, he

    will use them as his distraction.

    They will keep them focused on them, while no one would be looking for him, after all why would he go

    to the royal gardens himself and take the chance of getting caught. Going there is thest ce they

    would look for him.

    He will have his revenge on the whole lot of them, starting with their Luna. He has a special

    room all made up just for her, her special room and he spared no expense. After all she is a luna and

    protocol has to be maintained, don¡¯t want them to think he didn¡¯t have any manners.

    ELE

    Once he had her no one was going to find her, they wille here looking but she won¡¯t be here and

    neither would he. They are going to the honeymoon cabin. Where he takes only his special girls.

    He will after all need a stress reliever, it has been a very busy week for him. It ended today

    when he had to kill his Beta. The fool thought that I had gone too far and was putting everyone in

    danger of discovery, he thought he could take my ce.

    Well surprise, I got to him first. Poison and women are the best ways to kill a male. To bad his Beta

    never learned that lesson.

    He was no fool, as soon as he heard about Lily being before the King, he knew that little bitch would

    spill her guts out. He would have his fun at the honeymoon cabin with his little Spare, when he was

    done with her, he would hang her from the hooks in the rafters like a trophy for all to see, then he will

    take his money, and go where no one will find him. 2

    This time when he starts up the business again, he will make sure there are no loose ends to take care

    of, or any Kings to answer to.

    The Prince was enjoying his afternoon bath, he was being washed by two beautiful maids. Music was

    ying softly in the background. Another maid was feeding him fruit and dates, she would ce them

    between her breasts and he would have to go in to get them.

    They were allughing, as another servant

    D seived them wine. The prince had the servant put a small amount of the Aphrodite¡¯s fears into the

    bottle, the young maids were getting quite Theated, it was wonderful. He will have them all over and

    over tonight.

    It had been a good day for the Prince, until he heard the noise of boots hitting stone. In marched his

    fathers Captain and six of his best warriors. They wasted no time, the girls scattered as the warriors

    grabbed him out of his bath, dragging him naked and dripping through the halls of the Princes summer

    House.

    They tied him up and gagged him, tossed him into the back of a van and drove off to the airport.

    The Prince was frantic with fear, he wasn¡¯t sure if this was about his involvement with that pack or

    something else perhaps a military coup. At least he hoped that this was a take over, it had to be, his

    father would never hurt him like this, he would yell at him and take away perhaps a toy or two but that

    was it.

    Then it hit him, he is kidnapping me to make sure that I marry that dog faced princess. That would be a

    fitting punishment after all. He smiled at that thought, it didn¡¯t matter anymore if he had to marry that

    ugly bitch. He was going to have his own special ce soon, that he

    could visit any time he wished, so he could enjoy his dirty little desires.

    He tried to shift into his wolf, but nothing happend that was when he noticed that he was bound with

    silver cords wrapped in cloth. It won¡¯t burn him but he won¡¯t be shifting into his wolf again till they are

    removed.

    He cursed at the Captain from the trunk, nowing that when he was King the Captain of the guard will be

    the first to go.

    Adira was in awe of the Royal Gardens, you would think it would be part of a big city. Instead it was at

    the base of two mountains, there was a castle but it blended in with the rock and trees. It was

    surrounded by other houses, some asrge as pack houses, three or four stories high. While others

    were smaller and blended in with the wild of the mountains.

    There was a smaller human town about four miles from here, the town called this ce the resort. She

    gave a giggle when she heard that, if they only knew. The town though was a nice kinda town, well

    taken care of and its residents seemed happy enough.

    They were also very greatfull for the resort

    because they donate money to the town when it is in need. They also sponsor programs for the

    children and teenagers for schooling. They are also responsible for the well equipped hospital.

    As they got closer to the castle Adira realized that it was much bigger than it looked. Perhaps it was

    illusion that made it look smaller. Most of the ce was carved from the surrounding stone of the

    mountain. As they went up the final drive, Adira saw why it was called ¡°Royal Gardens¡± it was nothing

    but flowers mostly roses everywhere. It was beautiful and breath taking.

    When they pulled up to the main entrance they were greeted by six servants and four guards.

    Duncan held out his hand for Adira to take, he led them up to the servants all lined up for them for

    inspection. Adira wasn¡¯t used to this sort of thing, she greeted them all by asking them questions and

    shaking their hands.

    When they went into the castle, the servants all scrambled to get their things to their room. They were

    happy because they usually do not get the nice ones. Usually it was the demanding snobs.

    What no one realized was that in that moment

    they had a watcher in the shadows, watching and waiting

    The Gamma now Beta of Rising Moon Pack was getting worried and frustrated. Since the Alpha went

    off to god knows where, they have had constant attacks on all their shipments going in and out. It was

    those damn WereBears, they were a bunch of assholes that was for sure.

    They never attacked the same ce twice, He even made his routes random on a daily basis, still the

    bastards found them. It was getting out of hand, with the Alpha gone he was unsure how to handle it.

    So he decided that for a couple days they were going to go into shut down.

    Lock the whole ce down, everyone will be locked either in the pack house or the warehouse. Two of

    the females are about to give birth and the midwife is missing. The high end clients were no longer

    Not to mention the highlight of his hell week, their Luna hung herself from the fourth floor window. That

    was a mess to clean up, over half a dozen pack members were witnesses. He had to make up a story,

    saying that it was all just a sick joke.

    He wasn¡¯t sure how many bought the story but he knew they wouldn¡¯t ask too many questions. They

    knew what happened in this pack if you go snitching,

    Whatever the Alpha was up to he better get it done quickly or he isn¡¯t going to have a pack toe

    back too. Already he had noticed that there were a few of the innocent families had left in the night.

    Can¡¯t have them all leaving, they wouldn¡¯t have anymore product to sell. He had the enforcers going

    around the pack houses warning them not to leave, if they do they will all end up with the missing.

    Fights are breaking out amongst the pack and it is a very tight rope they are all dancing on.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    ##WARNING!! More badnguage and situations.###

    The Prince was getting a little worried, usually when his father sent guards to fetch him he was always

    waiting for him toe through the door and pounce on him, yelling and screaming.

    This time there was nothing, they walked him down a silent and empty hall. When they reached his

    room they tossed him in and locked the door. He wasn¡¯t worried about being locked in he had plenty of

    other ways to get out of this

    room.

    He walked over to his closet and put on one of his more formal uniforms. He then went to the other side

    of the room, where a secret panel was hidden, that led out to the gardens. He snickered as he crossed

    the room, when he got to the panel however it didn¡¯t open. No matter he went to the trap door by his

    bed, it was sealed shut.

    With a little bit of unease he went to his balcony, when he opened the doors he was met with bars. He

    sat down on his bed, this time he was feeling fear creeping up his spine. Something was wrong,

    perhaps it was a military coup after all. He won¡¯t know till he see¡¯s his

    father, if they let him see his father.

    He remembered that he¡¯d left hisptop in his ajoining study, he opened the door and found the room

    was empy. Literally empty, there was nothing, just open room and empty book shelves, even the

    curtains were gone. He rushed over to the book case in the middle and moved it away from the wall, he

    then tapped the hidden panel to find his safe.

    He opened it and to his horror there was nothing inside. He cursed and kicked the book case till he

    calmed down. He went over to the bell pull and gave it a tug, nothing. He did it again, again nothing.

    Usually when he tugged on it a servant came running to do his bidding. Now only silence.

    He started to throw a fit, smashing things left and right. Completely destroying an old priceless table

    and chair set. When he was done he listened to see if anyone wasing like always, there was only

    silence.

    That was when he noticed an envelope on the floor by the door, it was an official invitation with his

    name written on it. It was his fathers hand writting, he opened it. All that was in there was a simple

    invite, he was to dine with his father in his private rooms at 7pm in two nights time.

    He went over to the bar area to get a drink, he looked through all the shelves and storage closet,

    nothing not a single drop of anything.

    Well I guess the cat¡¯s out of the bag now, he is going to have me marry that dog faced princess, I will

    probally be under lock and key till we have at least our first child. He couldn¡¯t wait to be King and be rid

    of all this nonsense. Perhaps it is time that dear old dad met with a tragic ident.

    He had been nning it for years now, he even had three ns to do it. Then he remembered that

    those ns were on hisptop. Shit¡­..

    Duncan was asked to go to the King in his private chambers as soon as he arrived, when he got there

    he wasn¡¯t surprised to see Jack there too. He gave Jack a hug in greeting and they sat down with their

    long time friend and King.

    They were worried about him, he looked sick, tired and older. His son was killing him from the inside

    out. He greeted them but then he went silent again. Both Duncan and Jack looked at each other in

    concern.

    ¡°Your Highness please talk to us, tell us what has you so troubled?¡±

    ¡°As you already know, it is my son that grieves me so. What have I done to make him hate me so

    much. I already was dealing with heartache when I learned what he had done. Then this morning

    before my son arrived, I looked through hisp top. He has ns, yes more than one to kill me off.¡±

    ¡°He wrote it all down as if it was nothing more than another chore he would have to take care of. It was

    in so much detail, two of the ns were almost wless, he would of gotten away with it for sure. He

    was just waiting for the right time, waiting for the right opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Then I find out that the money he used to invest in that horrible pack operation, came from the peoples

    coffers. He stole the peoples money, to open a business that would rape, torture and kill innocent

    children and women. Even grown men. They thought of humans as no more than tissue, to be used

    and disposed of.

    They don¡¯t think much better about our species either.¡±

    The King went quiet again, then he grabbed his head and began to yell out in a voice that was filled

    with pain.

    ¡°MY SON, MY SON DID THIS. MY SON WANTS ME DEAD, MY FUCKING ONLY SON IS A

    MONSTER, MY SON, MY SON¡­¡­.WHY?¡±

    ¡°I LOVE YOU, MY SON¡­¡­ MY SON WHY?¡­.. WHY?¡­.

    The king in a howl of rage and sorrow shifted into a huge golden wolf, taking off at a run jumping out

    the window, into thest rays of the sunset. Duncan and Jack shifted and went after him. When they

    cleared the window they noticed two other ratherrge wolves also going after the king. They realized

    that it was two of the Kings personal guard.

    Adira was sitting in her very fancy room enjoying some alone time to just be at peace and to talk with

    Artemis about their pup. She was also worried about the King after hearing of the Prince¡¯s betrayel, she

    didn¡¯t know the details but it can¡¯t be good if it involves Rising Moon. She heard the most painfully sad

    howl she had ever heard. She could feel the pain, it had to be the king, only he is powerfull enough to

    project that so strongly.

    She was just thinking of going to the balcony to see if everything was ok, when the doors flew open and

    there stood a beautiful golden wolf, the look in its blue eyes made her heartache for

    him.

    She wasn¡¯t sure what he wanted till he padded over to her andid his head in herp, wimpering. She

    petted his head slowly to

    there softly petting his fur till she felt him calm.

    It was then that two more wolves jumped into the room, followed by her mate and a really big grizzly

    bear. Duncan went into the other room and came back wearing pants. He mind linked Adira asking if

    she was ok.

    ¡°I am fine Duncan, but why is the King and his wolf seekingfort on myp?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps because you have a very nicep.¡±

    Adira gave him a dirty look,¡± really Duncan jokes are a bit out of ce at the moment.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why he came here, perhaps he needed a safe ce to let go of his sorrow. You project

    that you know, you and Artemis both do, now that you are with pup it is even more intense. Either way,

    do you mind if he stays there for a little while?¡±

    ¡°Of course not Duncan, he can stay as long as he needs to.¡±

    With that Adira slid off the chair and unto the floor, as the King wrapped himself around her keeping his

    head on herp, falling asleep.

    The two guards mind linked Duncan, telling him that is the first time since he found out about his son,

    that he has slept. Without waking the King, Duncan put pillows and nkets on the floor so Adira would

    be morefortable. Adira mind linked then all at once, using her Luna abilities.

    I don¡¯t care what he has to do today cancel it, further more I would like for you to bring in food and

    some herbal tea. Oh, one more thing, the only naked wolf allowed in my room is my mate. So bring the

    king some clothes, please. Jack being the smartass that he is, mind linked back. Well I know that you

    said naked wolves but how do you feel about naked Bears.

    If you parade around my room naked Jack Dawson I will find a way to shave both you and your Bear

    bald.

    Duncan startedughing as all the males exited the room, the guards took up position outside the door

    and Duncan and Jack went off to get the things that The Luna asked for.

    Adira looked down at the King with a sigh, the world is an unfair nasty ce sometimes. I am so sorry

    about your son. If you like we will name you our childs godfather that way you can visit and y all you

    want. No strings attached.

    She started to hum a song, she wasn¡¯t even aware she knew. It was some where over the rainbow. As

    she continued the Kings breathing became deeper as he went further into sleep.

    Lily was cleaning the steps and sidewalks of the main entry court yard, when she saw movement out of

    the corner of her vision. When she turned fully to get a better look, what ever it was it was already

    gone. Shaking her head at the feeling that for a second it felt like Alpha Micheal¡¯s presence.

    It was that same creepy feeling she would get when he would watch her and her friends y in the

    forest.

    He would haunt her day and night till she was dead. Letting it go, thinking that is was just a figment of

    her imagination, she went back to her sweeping.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    The princey on his bed in his room, it was gettingte and still no one came in. He was getting

    hungry, he gave a sigh at his difort. He got up to bang on his door again when he heard the most

    painful howl, he knew in an instant that it was his father.

    Good, he thought. At least he wasn¡¯t the only unhappy wolf in this castle. Still that howl made him feel

    worried. What was going to happen to him, what kind of punishment was he going to inflict on him. His

    wolf let out a whimper inside him and then went silent again.

    Just as he was about to bang on the door again, two guards came in with a tray. They sat it on the floor

    and locked the door again. When the prince lifted the lid covering the food he grimaced. It was two

    slices of in bread and a cup of water. That was when he had a feeling things are going to be worse

    than he originally thought they would be.

    Still though he won¡¯t be treated like the others that get caught, there won¡¯t be a public trial or

    punishment for him. It will all be done under the table, so as to save face for the royal family That was

    always his ace in the hole. He would get into trouble he would y the Royal card,

    either buy his way out or intimidate them into silence

    Well if his Dad found hisptop and his financial records then as the King he would be pissed. Which

    means that the Elder council has also seen all the evidence. Shit, I am screwed this time. Better get

    used to the horse faced princess, he has a feeling that his days of fun are over. 2

    They will have a big fancy Royal wedding to distract the people about their prince¡¯s dirty deeds. He will

    get married and will have to start a family as soon as possible, while he is being watched day and

    night.

    As far as the ns on hisptop to kill his father, he will just say he was thinking about writing a book

    about a king killer. He would never hurt his father how could they think such a thing¡­¡­.. The Prince

    startedughing and couldn¡¯t stop.

    Marco and two of his most trusted hunters were waiting at the spy¡¯s meeting ce. Marco had already

    put Nn in the dungeon, he then had Nn text the spy saying that he had more information for him

    and to meet at their normal

    snat

    The fact that this wolf called himself a spy was a joke. They could hear him a mile away and he stunk

    of drugs, sweat and sex. It was enough to make all three of them want to puke. Marco decided that the

    first thing this guy was gonna get in the dungeon, was a much need bath, well sorta like a bath anyway.

    When the spy reached the meeting spot, they all surrounded him. The spy was surprised at their

    presence, geesh what an idiot. The were not even really hiding from him. What kind of wolves do they

    have at that pack.

    They threw him on his stomach, bound his feet to his hands and a rope around all of it and proceeded

    to drag him out of the woods on his stomach. When the little girl screaming got too much they stopped

    long enough to gag him.

    They decided to drag him because not one of them wanted that stench close to them. Perhaps some

    dirt and leaves from the forest floor will help to improve his smell.

    The King woke up in a bunch of soft nkets on a floor, who¡¯s floor? There was soft morning light

    blossoms everywhere, it wasing from

    outside.

    ¡°If you are awake your highness there are clothes for you on the bed, please put them on and join me

    for some breakfast.¡±

    Normally he would be a little put out if someone ordered him around but this voice was soft and it was

    more like a request than an order. He put on his clothes and stopped for a minute. He didn¡¯t remember

    the night before, he ummm didn¡¯t sleep with someone, did he?¡±

    His wolf started tough something he hasn¡¯t heard in a long time. ¡°No we did not sleep with someone

    He went out on the balcony and there at a table was a lovely young shewolf, then it dawned on him,

    even though he had yet to meet her, this had to be Duncan¡¯s Luna, Adira who was once named Spare.

    He sat down and just looked out at the gardens, his heart still heavy. She handed him a cup of tea and

    served him a te of food. It was pancakes, sausages with a side of bacon and scrambled eggs. It

    smelled heavenly.

    When he tasted them he was surprised. they were wonderful,tely his doctor has been

    giving the cook instructions and his food has been a littlecking.

    ¡°This is wonderful, Luna Adira.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I asked your cook for the use of her kitchen so I could make you breakfast.¡±

    ¡°I know you have some serious and terrible choices to make today, I also felt that for just this little bit in

    time, that you could just be you and rx. I know that is hard and that this timing might be off, I don¡¯t

    think so though. I think this is what you need, to get back your strength.¡±

    ¡°What is it you think I need, some really good food? To make all this better?¡±

    ¡°No, your highness. You need to feel again, feel the sunshine on your face, the smell of the blossoms in

    the air and yes the taste of good food. I suspect that you have not allowed yourself even the simplest of

    pleasures for a very long time.¡±

    ¡°Once everything happens today, the world will be dark again. I want you to remember this moment

    and what I tell you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and what might that be? Just be happy, dance around and chase rainbows?¡±

    ¡°No your highness, all I ask of you is to remember to just breathe.¡±

    He looked at Adira speechless as tears formed in his eyes, ¡°how did you know?

    She looked at him with a look that said she didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Those were the same words my mate spoke to me before she left this world to be with the Goddess.¡±

    ¡°When things for me got really bad or I was starving as a young pup, I would cling to those words, I

    would tell myself, Just breathe Spare, just breathe you know things will work out and I would go on.¡±

    The King stared at her and then said¡­

    ¡°How in all that is good and holy, did that dark shit hole of a pack ever give way to such a bright and

    beautiful light.?¡±

    They sat there in happy silence and sunshine, as the King and his Wolf prepared themselves for what

    was toe.

    Before he left, she stopped him. ¡°Your Highness do your heart some good, don¡¯t handle matters today

    alone. Let this burden be carried by more

    than just you alone. Tonight you dine for thest time with your son and then tomorrow he will face the

    council alone for judgement.

    ¡°Don¡¯t discuss anything that has anything to do with this trial, just for thisst time be father and son. It

    won¡¯t be easy but if you manage to do it you will not regret it.¡±

    Once the King had left, Duncan came in and sat down where the King just was sitting. He looked at

    Adira in wonder.

    ¡°Do you know what the King just told me in the hallway?¡±

    ¡°He took me by the shoulders and said that if I ever miss treat you or make you cry. He wille

    himself personally to beat the living shit right out of me. Then he is going to take you back here and

    make you his queen.¡±

    ¡°Then he said that we are now family, that you are to be called Lady Adira the Luna of Storm Crow

    Moon pack and of Crystal Moon Pack, it is the Kings birth pack. Our pup¡¯s will be his grandchildren. Not

    only in name but in an officialpacity. He said he wants at least six.¡± 2

    What did you two discuss in here anyway? Whatever it was must of been epic.¡±

    ¡°Duncan we didn¡¯t discuss anything other than the truth.¡±

    Duncan went over to her and knelt down on one knee in front of her, I wanted to do this as soon as we

    got here, out in the gardens but things happened.

    ¡°Will you, Adira Spare Williams MacPatton be not only my Mate but also be my Wife?¡±

    He opened up a little blue box, inside there was a gold ring, in the center of the band were two hearts

    holding a diamond in the middle of them. Like the love that their hearts share, brilliant and bright.

    She jumped into his arms knocking him on the floor and started to kiss his face frantically while giggling

    at the same time saying ¡°Yes¡± over and over in between kisses.

    Things quickly became heated and they both lost there sense of time and space. Duncan made love to

    his Lady right there on the balcony floor in the spot light of the sun.

    Everyone in the gardens and that side of the castle heard their joyous cries of pleasure.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    Jack Dawson watched from the shadows of a doorway, watching two men who had been asking all day

    how to get into the castle. Seriously, killing these two idiot¡¯s felt like he would be doing their species a

    favor.

    The Moron¡¯s even asked if the was a secret way into the Ladies quarters. He shook his head, how was

    Rising Moon able to do all this evil crap and not get caught, Did we kill the only smart ones, when they

    came into our territory?¡±

    Yesterday, there was two more, they were caught trying to climb into a window on the east side of the

    castle. The dumbasses managed to climb into the guard barracks. They were promptly taken care of

    and questioned. They squealed like little girls, easily giving away their n and that there were two

    others as well.

    Jack waited for the two moron¡¯s to walk past him, when they did he broke the neck of the first one

    instantly. The other started running, Jack shifted into his bear and chased the screaming idiot for two

    hours before finally just ending it.

    Tack had a feeling that there had to be more to it

    12:55 PM317/

    than just the four idiots, then it dawned on him. They could be just a distraction and there was a real

    threat out there. They all smelled like they were from Rising Moon. So they were not hired out form

    another pack. That means their targets had to be Lady Adira and Duncan. He headed back to the

    castle to find Duncan and share his idea¡¯s on how to handle this.

    Marco stood over Gamma Nn with his arms crossed and a very angry face. Nn had seen better

    days, his face was swollen and he couldn¡¯t see out one eye. He now knew what a punching bag felt

    like.

    ¡°Nn ExGamma of the Storm Crow Moon Pack, you will tell me everything you said to that piece of

    smelly shit spy, you are also going to exin yourself and why you betrayed our pack.¡±

    Nn spit out a wad of blood and teeth before speaking,

    ¡°Marco please, they have my son. He has been into drugs for awhile now, no matter what I said or did

    made no difference, they were going to kill him if I didn¡¯t tell them what they needed to know. Even

    then, I told them nothing of importance, everything I said to that spy was

    12:55 PM 10.1K0/0 0

    alreadymon knowledge in the Pack

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to me or the Alpha, Nn?¡±

    ¡°I was ashamed of him and myself, for what I let my son do to me. He has used up all his mothers

    money, he continues to ask for more. I said no finaly, I just didn¡¯t have it. I guess that was when he

    went over that Rising Moon pack, Please punish me as you see fit, I understand the rules and what the

    punishments were for breaking them.¡±

    Tell me everything you told them, everything even if you thought that it was of no importance. O

    It was a long night for exgamma Nn, in the end he told them everything. As for the spy Marco was

    leaving him for the Alpha to take care of. Marco hoped it was sooner thanter, the guy was stinkin up

    the dungeon.

    Marco called Duncan immediately telling him everything he found out and what he was doing with the

    prisoners untill Duncan came back to the pack. He also told Duncan that when they found the spies

    vehicle they opened the trunk and found two very young girls around the age of 7. He sent then to the

    pack doctor and is trying to locate their parents.

    12:55 PM10.7KB/ Duncan told Marco what he wanted done with the spy, as for gamma Nn he is to

    stay in the dungeon, he will be given one good meal a day and water twice a day. As for the rest he can

    sleep in his cell like any other prisoner. No one is to speak to him.

    The Prince got dressed in his royal ceremonial attire. Three guards then came and marched him to his

    fathers private rooms. When the Prince knocked on the door, his father answered, ¡°Come in Adam.¡±

    When he heard those words he cheered up, his father was an old fool. All he had to do now was y

    nice and charm his father once more. Then everything will just get swept under the rug. He will have to

    do some stupidmunity service crap, to make his family look good and then he can go back to

    ying again.

    He smiled as he opened the door, his father sat at the end of the dining table with an expression that

    Adam didn¡¯t understand. It gave him the chills. He shrugged it off as not eating much thest couple of

    days.

    ¡°Come and sit down my son, you must be starving by now. I have taken the liberty of ordering your

    favorite dishes.¡±

    12:55 PM2.5KB/s Adam was so happy he could burst, food, real food. He wasted no time and began

    eating like it was a mission.

    The King watched his son in disappointment, he just went to eating, didn¡¯t ask about his predicament or

    what punishment awaits him. Sadly, he came to the conclusion that his son must be insane, It did run in

    the family, though distant.

    He still remembered the day that Adam was born, his first time riding a bike, learning to read, the first

    shift and even potty training. The King smiled and pretended that this was just an ordinary dinner with

    his son.

    ¡°So Adam perhaps after dessert you can y the piano for me, I do so love to hear you y. Then

    perhaps I can read to you like I used to do. Have a discussion on the topic afterward, I would love to

    hear you give opinion one more time.¡±

    It was as Adam thought, he would just have to y nice and smile, dance a merry tune for his father,

    listen to his boring stories and then in the morning all this stuff will just go away.

    ¡°Sure father, I would love to. Sounds like fun.¡±

    The night went well theyughed and talked, Adam yed four songs on the Piano. They had

    12:55 PM 2.2KB/s 0 0 wine and cigars. They had ck forest cake with coffee, the night went on for

    hours. They went through old photo albums and talked about all the fun memories they had together.

    At midnight there was a knock at the door, it was the guard to take the Prince back to his room. Adam

    looked at his father and hugged him.¡± I knew you would understand Dad.¡± The King smiled back, ¡°I will

    love you, son. Always and forever.¡±

    Then Adam happily left his father, not knowing that it was for thest time.

    The WereBear n got the word from their leader Jack, that it was time to go and clean house on that

    Rising shit smear Moon pack. They were to go to the factory and warehouses first. Kill any one found

    to be guilty and free the innocent, taking them to three different pack hospitals.

    If for some reason any of the victims decide to just run, track them down quietly and see if they need

    medical attention. If they seem alright let them run. Any of the girls thate to you for help, give them

    any help that is withing your power to do so. Remember they have been traumatized over and over, so

    some

    12:55 PMI 2.9K0/ of the might not exactly have all their fries for there happy meal. Treat them gently

    even if they go wild on your ass. If you have to restrain them, till they can be safely delt with by the

    pack hospital.

    Then they were to go to both Pack houses and remaining residences of the pack and clean it all out.

    When all houses are empty, they are to light the whole thing on fire and let it burn to the ground.

    They were also to burn the forest surrounding the pack territory in a 5 mile radius. For the burning they

    were to us a spelled fire called Ghost me. It burns hot, fast and best of all it can¡¯t be seen by any

    humans. So the fire department won¡¯t show up to ruin the party.

    Once it was done they were to return to their n house, if they needed to they could take in some

    refugees, till the King could find ces for them all. Make sure they are clean, ask Helda to scan them

    for any lies.

    If anyone steps out of line, you have persmission to kill them on the spot. Make sure that you tell them

    that. Might help keep things calm.

    The King wants you to find as many of the head pack members that were involved and behead

    12:55 PMI 1.4KB/s

    9

    them. He wants you to then send the heads to him and let the bodies burn. However if that piece of

    crap Alpha happens to be home, he is to be taken before the King. The King wants no harm to be done

    to him, he wants him fit for trial and punishment.

    Rising Moon Pack will no longer exist, all record of it will be taken from the books, there will be a royal

    order that no one will ever speak of the pack again.

    After everyone was briefed on the n, Sam a particrly good smartass, stood up on a table and said

    in a sing song voice.

    ¡°Look out big bad wolves, we are going to huff and puff till your houses all burn down.¡±

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    ###WARNING!!### (Violence, Language and Graphic Dark Death scene. ######WARNING##### D

    Adira sat quietly in her room, with a sigh she thought of what things would of been like if she had never

    found Duncan. She doubted that she would be still alive or wishing she was dead anyway.

    Still who would of thought that the road would lead here, it was a dark and gloomy day outside. Perfect

    for how she was feeling about the uing event of the day. It wasn¡¯t going to be pleasant and she

    didn¡¯t relish the part she has to y.

    The Prince did make his own bed, now he will have to sleep forever in it. The saddest thing was all the

    victims he will be leaving in his wake. The poor King to have to be facing this not only as The King but

    a father as well.

    The Prince was awakend by a servant, she was a cute little thing dressed all in ck. She put the tray

    down at the table infront of him, he pped her butt as she tried to get out of the way. He giggled at her

    ¡± You¡¯re gonna have to

    12:56 PM2.6Kese get faster then that if you want to get away from

    1. me.

    She said nothing and opened the door so the Kings personal butler coulde in, he was carrying

    garments for the prince. He said not one word as he attended his bath and helped getting him ready,

    making sure that the prince was properly dressed into his formal ck uniform. When he was done

    the butler walked out without showing any respect, not a nod or a

    bow.

    Adam swore under his breath, that stuffy old codger, he will be the first to go when I am king. That old

    fool had seen too many of Adam¡¯s sins, always looking down his nose at him. Always trying to warn his

    father about what he liked to do. Father would brush it aside though.

    Prince Adam looked outside, it was a dark and cold, dismalte fall day. The rain was removing thest

    of the fall leaves. It was positively gloomy, perfect weather for him to bend the knee to repent his sins.

    They were all such dull and useless fools, his father the King of the fools. When you all least expect it, I

    will kill you all in your sleep.

    The Prince looked at the garments but didn¡¯t give them much more thought. The somber look will only

    help in his defense, if they think he

    12:56 PMI 1.4KB/s has learned his lesson then all the better. He would be the picture of the most

    perfectly pious of prince¡¯s. He did notice that none of his royal decorations were on his uniform.

    Probally part of his punishment, to try to humiliate him.

    After the Prince was washed and dressed he was left alone for about half an hour. Then two guards

    dressed in their finest escorted him out of the room, the prince walked in his most high and mighty

    walk.

    Head held high in the air, he had perfected the walk and was proud of himself. He did wonder why the

    halls were so empty? Asking one of his guards, they told him that the king thought it was best to close

    down the court and send everyone home during this time.

    He thought that that was clever of his father, that way there would be no witnesses to this farce of a

    trial. They will think he got his just punishment and that is that.

    When the two guards stopped in front of the ck and silver double doors of the High Council, Prince

    Adam was taken a back a little, why are they taking him here instead of the royal throne room.

    When they opened the doors, the room was filled with all of the High Council, something

    12:56 PM 1.3KB/S the prince has never seen, except in books about war. The guards took him to the

    circle in the center of the room where he was supposed to stand

    He looked around but his father The King was not in the room. His chair stood empty. He looked all

    around but to his horror the only other person on the floor standing was the executioner, Adam couldn¡¯t

    see his face it was covered by a heavy cowl. Under the cowl he wore a long ck robe.

    ¡°Prince Adam ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Adam was bored hearing his name and all his titles, h h h h¡­..He rolled his eyes in

    annoyance. It wasn¡¯t until the end that he wasn¡¯t sure he heard what the Head Council said¡­there was

    no way he heard that right.

    ¡­¡­¡­...¡­.you stand before us used of treason, misappropriation of money from the peoples

    treasury, for use in a variety of criminal acts, murder of several young men and boys, conspiracy to

    ¡°Prince Adam how do you plead?¡±

    The prince just stood there speechless, he

    12:56 PM10.0KB/s looked again for his father, nothing but an empty chair.

    ¡°High Council, I request a represenitive to stand with me. As is my right.¡±

    ¡°Very well, we searched and searched, however no one wanted the job, until one person asked for it.¡±

    The Council Member waved his hand, as the double doors opened once again, standing on the other

    side was none other than Lady Adira, ¡°the little bitch that caused all this to happen to him. He wanted to

    beat her senseless and rip out her heart. How dare this little nobody,e to his defense like this.¡±

    She walked up to him, stopping just outside of his marked circle on the floor. Standing before the High

    Council.

    ¡°All I ask of you members of the High Council, is that you do not make the Prince¡¯s execution a public

    spectacle, not for the Princes sake but for the King¡¯s.¡±

    After saying those words she turned and left, not looking back. Her head held high as she walked back

    out like a queen.

    The Prince stood there in his circle enraged, he

    12:56 PM 10H tried to go after Lady Arlira, Calling her all kinds of filthy names, the guards restrained

    him and held him in ce, facing the Council once again. As if remembering he had to be perfect, he

    stopped resisting the guards and stood up tall, looking at the council members as if they were beneath

    him.

    ¡°It is the ruling of the High Council Court that you will be taken from this room and executed in the

    private garden of the King. There will be three appointed witnesses to your execution. These witnesses

    have been ordered to not speak of this after this day.¡±

    ¡°As is alsow, if the pupmits a crime, the father or mother must also pay for their failure to not

    teach the pup the right way. Therefore the King¡¯s punishment has already been decided and will

    ¡°You will be buried where your head falls, with no marker. Also your name will be removed from all

    documents, census records and history books. Nothing of yours will be left, all will be burned.

    ¡°Your personal bank ount and any money that was allocated to you by your mother, will now go to

    help the victims you left behind and give restitution to the families of those you

    12:57 PM 3,6KB/s 0 murdered.

    There will be a royal decree throughout the packnds that your name is never to be spoken again, nor

    used to name any children born after your death.¡±

    ¡°This judgement is made upon this day in the year of the goddess 2021. May she show you mercy, as

    you go to her realm.¡±

    ¡°Guards take the condemned to the executioner.¡±

    ¡°Adam was in a absolute terror and shock, his father was supposed to get him out of this. Where is he?

    NO, NO, NO, THIS IS NOT HOW IT IS SUPPOSED TO GO, YOU ARE TO LET ME GO THIS

    INSTANT.!!¡±

    ¡°Adam was screaming like a mad man as they dragged him out of the hall, calling everyone, every bad

    name he could think of. You will all pay for this, how dare you treat me like this, I am your Crown

    Prince, unhand me this instant.!!!!¡± 2

    His screams became wimpers, till finally he lost his voice entirely. He had pissed himself in fear, the

    servants had lined the hall as one at a time they turned there backs to him in silence, while the guards

    dragged the Prince to his death.

    12:57 PM -1.7KB+0.19

    They ced his head on the chopping ck and held him down as the executioner raised his sword, it

    gleemed dully in the grimness of the day. For a moment it shook just a little as it was held high and

    then in one final swoosh the de swung down, taking the life of the Prince. His head rolled down

    along the wall under a small oak tree.

    The three witnesses Duncan, Jack and Adira stood silently, heads bowed in the gloom of the falling

    rain, the council members stood in front of the executioner. There were servants already digging a hole

    for the grave in the muddy cold ground.

    Your Highness, our King you havepleted your punishment. You are free from any guilt now. The

    three witnesses gasp in unison as the executioner took off his cowl and there in the falling cold rain

    stood the King. His eyes were empty, his wolf was there as well, giving his friend strength. (2)

    He threw the sword into the distance as he fell to his knees, he let out a deafening painful howl. The

    Council members hung their heads in sorrow. Duncan, Jack and Adria kneeled down beside him, As

    their King and friend deeply grieved in the cold falling rain.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28

    ###WARNING#### This chapter contains disturbing subjects and scenes. Possible Trigger

    warning.####

    No one knew just how big a n of bears were, in the Werebear world you are not born the leader. You

    have to fight for it. Jack had beaten ever one of his, male n members that challenged him over the

    age of 17.0

    In doing so he now had an entire n of 700 male n members and about 300 families with cubs. All

    loyal to him. Something in the Werebear world that was not only unheard of but the first of its kind.

    Though Jack ruled with strict rules he was fair and always willing to listen.

    Werebear¡¯s are usually solitary creatures, there are family units and sometimes there are up to three

    families in the samemunity. To have a n though is something that is not only rare but if not ruled

    fairly could be dangerous. Why? Because male Werebears like to fight. Generaly as a rule they

    are mostly solitary beings, some even when they mate leave their female. Though that is bing a

    rare practice anymore.

    Right now 360 of the ns best warriors

    12:57 PM10.0KB/ surrounded the Rising Moon Pack. The 360 warriors were split up into three groups

    of 120, In each group were two warriors that were recorders. They will record everything that they find,

    one will take still pictures, the other video. They will also take statements of the victims and witnesses if

    any.

    One group was to take over the warehouse, the next the factory and then the third the pack house¡¯s,

    when each group haspleted their assigned tasks, they would meet up with the others. They had

    several vans and each van had two medic¡¯s and one nurse, to take care of any victims that were in bad

    shape. As well as two buses to transport victims and innocent pack members.

    When the first group surrounded the warehouse, though they were heavily guarded, the werebears

    would take them down without too much of a fight. They rounded up the ones that were in charge and

    killed the rest.

    What they found made them sick, it was all set up to ship live animals. Behind the six locked doors they

    found all the females in locked cages, Females of just about every age and species. It looked like the

    human ones suffered the most. They got them out first to the medics.

    Inside the cages the females couldn¡¯t even sit

    12:57 PM10.1KB/s 09

    up, the cages were lined with straw and looked like they hadn¡¯t been cleaned in weeks. The smell was

    beyond terrible. When they tried to open the cages to get the females out, they would move as far

    away from them in the cage as possible. They would wimper in fear and some yelled, NO,NO,NO over

    and over again.

    After a little while they realized that they were not there to hurt them and were carried out to the vans,

    some of them were as young as 5. It was hard for them to keep their anger in check. They were all

    close to a killing rage, the only thing keeping them in check was the scared and hopeless faces of the

    females.

    There was one 6 year old, she was in a corner cage there wasn¡¯t much light there but they could see

    her bruised and swollen face. She wouldn¡¯te out for anyone. They were just about to go in and get

    her by force, when one of the older warriors got an idea.

    He shifted into his grizzly bear form and slowly walking up to the cage, he stood outside it where she

    could see him and did a little funny dance. She giggled but was still to scared toe out. So the

    werebear made a wimper sound andid his head just inside the cage. He pretended to go to sleep

    and started to snore.

    12:57 PM 0.9KB/s 0 9

    end of the cage and gently touched the bears nose. He licked her face and she giggled some more.

    After a little while, the bear came out to the medic van and clinging to his back was the little female.

    After giving her off to the medic, he shifted back to human. He put his dog tags from the military,

    around the little girls neck.

    He turned to the medic, If no one can find her family, then I will be her family. Either way I will make

    sure she is never hurt by anyone ever again. He turned and left. The little female clutched his tags in

    her hand. 2

    The factories were worse, there were not any young children here, the youngest being 13. The women

    were in three catagories, each section had its own care takers that recorded everything on clip boards,

    it was like they were working in a zoo.

    The werebears were so disgusted that they rounded up every worker in the ce, stripped them naked

    and forced them into one of the train cars waiting to be loaded, locking them inside.

    Every room was it¡¯s own nightmare. In the sectionbled new arrivals only, when they opened the door

    it was a small cold room made

    12:57 PM I 6.7KB/S DOO

    out of metal. It was to their horror a meat locker, the females in here were hanging by hooks in the

    ceiling by their tied hands.

    Six warriors went in and started to remove the females from the hooks. They would walk up to a female

    wrap a warm nket around her and then remove them from the hooks and take them to the medics.

    The human females were the worst off of them all, their bodies simply couldn¡¯t take the same abuse as

    the shifter females, so they would remove them first. Six didn¡¯t make it, they died in the medic van.

    There were no records of their names or where they were taken from.

    The next section was named, Ready to Process. Inside it was a big room, no windows. All of the

    females in here had dog cors on that were electronically attached to their necks, if they passed the

    censors in the door without a guard they would be zapped, one zap is painful, two zaps your knocked

    out and three zaps you are dead.

    The guards made sure that every female was zapped twice. So any who tried to escape would die, 22

    females had died already. Their bodies were taken away and burned. The 34 other females just sat

    around on the floor in a kindathargic state. In the four corners of the room

    12:57 PM 2.5KB/s 0 0 9 were buckets for them to relieve themselves in.

    The warriors destroyed the sensory system and took all the females out of there. They looked like they

    hadn¡¯t had a good meal in years, not to mention the dark circles around their eyes. O

    Thest room was the worst but they soon found out that there was yet one more room. The third room

    was more like a hall of jail cells. There were eight rooms in total, each cell had a sign above their door,

    the first one said, will take three. Each door sign was more vulgar than the one before.

    In each cell was a female chained to the wall by a silver cor around their necks. The cors were

    lined by silk so they wouldn¡¯t burn the females but they would make sure that none of them could shift

    or use any abilities that shifters have. Just before the door at the end of the hall was a huge closet, it

    contained an variety of skimpy dresses and other things such as shoes and so on..

    When they came to the door at the end of the hall. It was a solid silver coated door and it was locked.

    Good thing that werebears don¡¯t have the same problems that werewolves do with silver.

    Two of the warriors had no problem at all,

    12:57 PM 1.2KB/S DOO ripping the door right off it¡¯s hinges lock and all. Then they went into the next

    and final room, above each of the cages was a clipboard, each onebled breeder 1 breeder 2 and so

    on till it reached six.

    In six of the 10 cages were females in various states of pregnancy, one was actually going intobor.

    They of course, got her out first. When they were done all the warriors got together to decide what to

    do with the rail car full of miserable pieces of shit.

    The warriors gathered around the rail car, there was shouting and banging heard from inside but no

    one seemed strong enough to break out. Three warriors welded the door shut, three more were on the

    roof of the car, each stood at a small air vent.

    Each warrior poured five gallons of gasoline down the vent, when the cans were empty they each

    tossed a lit torch down the hole and jumped off the roof. The screams were terrible the smell was

    worse. In about 10 minutes everything was silent. The rail cars walls were turning a reddish color and

    making popping noises from the heat. The warriors turned and left, feeling that they had let them get off

    too easy.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    The warriors surrounded the pack grounds, They gathered everyone they could find, from the very old

    to the teenagers.

    A warrior stood before them¡­¡±Do any of you know what has been happening in this pack, in the

    buildings two miles away on your packnds?¡±

    To the warriors disgust, almost all of them raised their hands. Only the very old and some of the

    younger teenagers. The warriors took the one¡¯s who didn¡¯t know to another house under guard. The

    others looked around at each other.

    ¡°Tell us pack members, where is your leader?¡±

    ¡°Who is in charge right now?¡±

    One of the females looked at another male in fear, but she spoke up anyway. ¡°Alpha Micheal has been

    gone for sometime now, no one know¡¯s where he is or when he will return. The Beta is dead, killed by

    the Alpha. We are unsure who or where the next one¡¯s in charge are.¡±

    ¡°We all knew that really bad things were going on, the Alpha and Beta threatened us all, if we talked or

    tried to leave they would hunt us down

    12:58 PM I 20.8KB/S DO.

    and kill our whole family and our nieghbors family.¡±

    ¡°At first we thought it was an empty threat, until the Davis¡¯s left. They went after them, when they

    brought them back they were all executed in front of us, then they did the same to their nieghbors

    family.¡±

    ¡°We were too afraid after that, it was like he had eyes everywhere. If weined our pups would

    ¡°We all had to keep ourselves from under the Alpha¡¯s radar.¡±

    ¡°There are two more ces you need to know about, the orphanage and the party house. They are on

    the other side of the wooded area, there is a path easy enough to see and follow.¡±

    The leader of the werebear group sent 25 warriors to go check these houses out. When the warriors

    got to the first house, the music was so loud you could feel the beat of the music in your body.

    They looked at each other with a smile, time to crash the party. All 25 of the warriors crashed in through

    every entry point. In the main room were six male werewolves, they all looked to be

    12:58 PM I 24.1KB/DO

    around their early twenties. The surrounded them, tied them up and gagged them.

    ¡°Will someone find the source of that shitty music and shut it off.¡±

    One of the warriors found the yer and smashed it against the wall, silence. They started looking

    around, upstairs had four bedrooms all of them were a mess. When they found the door to the

    basement they found six female werewolves, they were all chained to the walls with silver chains.

    All of them were in bad shape, two of them pleaded for them to kill them. The ce was filthy and

    damp. One warrior for each victim, as they carried them out the females wanted to stop when they saw

    the males.

    Each one of the females no matter how weak they were, rejected the males as their mates. The males

    started to roll around in pain. Each one of the males were tied to another rope as a warrior each started

    to drag them down the path.

    The remaining thirteen warriors went on to the next house, this one was a little bigger and quiet. It was

    as if it was sleeping. They all rushed the houseing in from every entry point. The ground floor was

    dark and empty it

    12:58 PM I 6.9KB/S DO

    looked like the setting for a school.

    This time they went to the basement first, they didn¡¯t find anyone it was just full of supplies. The went

    up to the first floor, it had two doors upon opening them the were in the sleeping area of the male pups,

    bunk beds lined the walls. In the other room the same only it was for females.

    They went to wake them up but discovered they were drugged. They decided to leave them where they

    were for a minute and search the rest of the house. When they got to the third floor, it was one giant

    room. There they were met with two males and three females. They managed to tie them up and gag

    them fairly easy.

    When they looked around the room it was lined with several cribs, there were fourteen of them, all of

    which had a infant pup in them. All of the infants seem like they were drugged as well. One of the

    warriors called the leader and told him what was going on and they needed more warriors toe to

    remove all the pups.

    Once everything was done and all the houses were empty. They loaded the innocent people onto a bus

    to be taken to another pack, the rest such as the six young males would be taken to the Royal

    Gardens to meet with the king. Six

    12:58 PM I 23.8KB/s . the Royal Gardens to meet with the king. Six other older males were also

    singled out and taken with the first six.

    The other pack members that knew but did nothing were to stay and watch them burn it all down. Once

    that is done they will be spilt up and given to other packs as servants.

    When they were done that night, nothing was left of Rising Moon Pack but embers and ash.

    Twelve males total now stood before Jack and Duncan. The ordered the guards to ce them in the

    dungeon¡¯s till the kind decides to deal with them.

    Duncan let out a sigh¡­¡±So the Alpha is still missing, the Beta is dead by the hands of the Alpha. We

    got six of the ones that were in charge or knew too much to be innocent. Plus those six males who

    where torturing their mates. So they could sell them to the Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that about sums up this shit show, what I really want to know Duncan, is were is Alpha asshole

    shitface hidding.¡±

    ¡°We have better get to looking harder, I don¡¯t want that piece of rotten shit popping out and

    12:58 PM 13.4KB/s 9

    causing more trouble.

    ¨C

    ¡°I will go inform the King that these twelve have arrived, Jack why don¡¯t you go down and have a little

    fun with the prisoners, I have sensed for a while now that you need to let loose some of that anger.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, your right. I think I will go down and wee those twelve pieces of shit to the Royal Dungeons.

    I mean it¡¯s only fair to them that they learn the rules and what is expected of them. Don¡¯t want them

    Duncan knocked on the Kings chamber door, the King was no longer who he once was. He was quiet

    and somber. He was angry at his son for doing what he did and for what he had to do to stop him. He

    would always smile though when Adira came to visit, she was getting bigger by the day and seeing her

    helped him to forget that anger for a little while.

    Duncan stopped before the King, ¡°your highness we have twelve guests in the dungeon that are

    awaiting your notice.¡±

    ¡°Duncan I think for these twelve we will hold a public trial and execution.¡± I will sit as King for this trial

    and all the council will also be in attendence. I want everything that they have

    12:58 PM 19.3KB/s 09

    done made public.¡±

    ¡°I want pictures and video of it all shown at the trial. I want everyone to see why the Rising Moon pack

    will no longer will exsist. Nor will the Name be allowed for another pack to use. I want them all to see

    what happens when you break thews of our world.¡±

    ¡°I will see it done, your highness.¡± Duncan bowed and left the room. The King turned to the window with

    a sigh, things felt wrong with the world now, it felt empty and lifeless.

    Oh, he was sure in time he will deal with it all easier. He also knew that a part of him died that day and

    he would never be the same again. Time heals all wounds, who ever said that should be flogged and

    shoved in closet to be forgotten.

    LIE

    A Small interlude set in the future****

    In the spring, three mages and a group of witnesses gathered around a small ce in the middle of a

    clearning in the forest. It was a wonderful spring day, the sun shinned through the trees with their newly

    formed leaves, a gentle breeze move around yfully as everything wasming back to life after a

    harsh winter.

    12:58 PM/2.6KB/O Before them were the bodies of the six females that had died, each was wrapped in

    white silk. Each oney on a bed of rose petals. Each oneid at the bottom of a grave that was dug

    out carefully in the ground.

    The three mages stood before them, as the earth filled in around them, as if it had a mind of its own to

    do so. Then the mages magically erected a stone arch way in the center of the grave site. Flowers

    began to grow and cover the graves in a perfect circle.

    Hanging from the archway were moon flowers in an unusual shade ofvender that seemed to change

    its color as the wind would pass by.

    On the top of the archway was a golden que. It read¡­ Here theyy, six beautiful females. We do

    not know their names, their families or anything of the lives before they met a terrible fate. We named

    them all beautiful.

    On the que were six words all of them written in a differentnguage that when tranted would

    read the word beautiful.

    The mages announced that this ce would remain sacred, the flowers will bloom every year from

    spring to fall and sleep in the winter. If anyone needed to be reminded of the good of this world, they

    need onlye here and stand

    VIL DUUU UI

    this world, they need onlye here and stand in the flowers.

    No storms of nature nor hands of man can destroy this sacred site. Children may pick the flowers

    without harm, no adult must pick them though to do so is an invitation to join the dead.

    Standing in the middle of the group was a older werebear named Oliver, on his shoulders was a little

    girl, she held on to his hands, as she watched the ceremony.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    ###WARNING, SOME LANGUAGE AND DARK SUBJECTS.# #####

    Adira was getting to the point that her old clothes were no longer fitting her. She had two summer

    dresses that she could still wearfortably. The rest of her clothes however were getting too tight.

    The King insisted that they stay there till the birth of their pup and he also insisted that the royal doctor

    take care of Adira. She had a diet she had to follow now, not that she wasining, the doctor

    insisted that she was still under weight and needed to eat more.

    He has her on special vitamins and she is to get bed rest at least three times a day. Till she starts

    gaining more weight. She is allowed some walking out in the gardens or in the castle. The King also

    insisted that she have lunch with him everyday.

    She didn¡¯t mind, she knew that her and her unborn pup were helping the King through his grief. She

    couldn¡¯t help noticing since all this happened that he now looked older than he did before.

    12:59 PM 2.7KB/s 9 She also involved him in the design of the nursery as well as baby clothes and

    names, it made his face light up a little and she didn¡¯t mind sharing all this with him. She and Duncan

    both discussed it at length, He didn¡¯t mind at all. She still always informed him of everything though. So

    he has a say if he wants to.

    Winter was here as the first snow arrivedst night. The pce was getting ready for the holiday

    season and everything seemed to be a little lighter than before. So that at least was a plus. Though she

    had this feeling like she had forgotten something. It has been getting strongertely, she told Duncan

    about it and he too has been on a higher sense of alert.

    Of course he is a helicopter mate ofte, it was because she was starting to show and he just jumps in

    when there is something that needed doing. When she thought that she was alone and wanted to do

    something on her own, poof there he was.

    She let out a sigh, Artemis thinks it¡¯s cute and a sign of a good father. Adira thinks that Apollo and

    Artemis snitch on her, that is how Duncan always seems to know where she is and what she is doing

    She had to admit though that she liked being able to link with both their wolves and Duncan.

    12:59 PM202KB/0 9

    Apollo and Artemis decided it would be funny if they switched ces for a day.

    Artemis had a st, Apollo though he was very wonderful but hated theck of what he called ¡°action.¡±

    He said that although he loved talking to the pup and being with Adira but the rest was boring. He

    simply couldn¡¯t understand why females have to take so long to decide on what color the nursery walls

    should be, what colors for the furniture and on and on and on.

    Alpha Micheal was beyond pissed as he sat in his little cabin just outside of town. He¡¯d overheard

    about what they did to all his things and his businesses, how dare they. All of them were going to pay

    including the King if he could arrange it.

    There was nothing left, he still had his one bank ount but the others were frozen. So he still had

    some money, enough at least to go and find some rogues. He is going to need them to carry out his

    n for revenge. That little bitch and her pup will be the start of his new business venture.

    By the time they realize she is missing, I will already have her in her new cage. Who knows maybe he

    can snag a few servant girls too. His

    1:00 PM10.1KB/s 09 maybe he can snag a few servant girls too. His kind of business after all did

    require variety.

    He will of course have to break her in, all the females need to be shown the rules on how to please an

    Alpha. The thought of what he was going to do, made him hard. He stroked himself in anticipation.

    Unfortunately the Prince was no where to be found, he decided he was just going to have to let that

    ship sail. He was a little too demanding anyway. He decided that he was going to go down to the local

    pub and treat himself to a female for the night. He couldn¡¯t do the things he really like doing, that was

    taking to big a risk. Of course everytime he has to curb his pleasures, will be one more time that little

    bitch has to give them to him.

    After all he was of the opinion, that if you don¡¯t use it you lose it.

    Jack Dawson was not liking the fact that they couldn¡¯t find that piece of shit Alpha, he couldn¡¯t shake

    the feeling that he didn¡¯t just escape to a tropical ind. He felt that the poor excuse for a living being

    was still hanging around. Waiting like a snake under a rock ready to strike

    1:00 PM I 3.8KB/s 0 0 He had already traveled to his n to take care of things with the warriors and

    the extra members. Everyone seemed to be getting along nicely. They even gained two cooks. Which

    was better than gold. They also gained three new n members, all female and one little human girl

    with ck hair and bright blue eyes named Chloe.

    At first the n didn¡¯t want her because she was human. Oliver was having none of it, she was already

    exposed to the shifter world. Once everyone saw how Oliver was with Chloe, they decided that she

    should stay after all.

    Jack still couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Alpha Micheal was still out there watching and waiting. If they

    can¡¯t find him soon they are just going to have to take extra security messures and hope he doesn¡¯t get

    through them.

    Jack made a call to his n, asking for six warriors toe to him at the castle, under the radar as

    quietly as possible and to mask their scent. He was assured that they were on their way and will be

    there by morning.

    He wasn¡¯t sure where things were going but to have some of his own men in ces watching things.

    He was sure of them anyway, too many here could be bought or ckmailed to his liking.

    1:00 PM2.6KB/s 0 . Duncan was more that capable but he is distracted, for good reason. His mate is in

    danger and is pregnant, Duncan is also helping and protecting the King during his time or grief. So that

    means that Jack has to have their butts covered.

    Still he had the feeling that something nasty was on it¡¯s way. He hoped it wasn¡¯t with Adira, not only will

    Duncan go ballistic, so will the King. One of then alone would be a handful to get under control, the two

    of them together would be impossible and lethal.

    Still he can¡¯t stay here forever, he has to get back to his n in a more long term manner. Three of his

    best warriors were taking care of things for him, they reported back to him every other day or sooner if

    there was a pressing issue.

    Duncan¡¯s pack and his n had been exchanging items and people that were needed and information,

    they also sent some of the best healers, Jack had left the warriors he lent to Duncan. Leaving them

    there provided extra security.

    Who would of thought that werewolves and werebears would be working together almost as one pack.

    1:00 PM10.00/no 9 Marco had been a really big help, he¡¯d also been responsible for getting the victims

    help and searching for their packs. The human victims were a bit harder to track down but most had

    found their way home. There were some that had no where to go, they were offered their choice of

    which pack to reside in.

    Marco made sure that all females that were joining other packs or their families both human and shifter,

    had everything they needed both physically and mentally.

    Alpha Micheal had to take ate night trip to the mountains, he stood at the edge of a cliff, just after he

    tossed the body of a female over the edge. It was actually the prince that showed him this ce.

    He had to be more careful, it was a good thing she was one of the lower ranking whores in town. If she

    would of been well known he would be in trouble right now and would have to forget his n for

    revenge.

    He was hearing rumors around town that the prince had been executed, he was never one to believe in

    idle gossip. Still there were a lot of rumors. Mix that with the fact that he can not get a hold of Prince

    Adam had him a bit worried.

    1:00 PM I 1.7KB/s 9 He was over the moon happy when he found his hiding spot, he had a perfect

    view of Spares room. He did unfortunatly have to watch her mate at times too. She was pregnant for

    sure now, it was out there for all to see. Soon she would be ripe for picking, he had already found

    himself an insider that was willing to look the other way for some fast cash.

    It¡¯s just a matter of time before her mate slips up and she is alone. It has to be in the right ce though,

    once she is alone he will have her, her poor mate will be so lost without her.

    Alpha Duncan doesn¡¯t have to worry, he will see to it that his little bitch will have plenty to do, so she

    doesn¡¯t have to deal with heartbreak. His rogues were ready and waiting, the trap was set to be sprung.

    All the pieces are on the board, all he has to do is wait for them to make one mistake.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31

    ##WARNING¡­..SEXUAL CONTENT AND LANGUAGE...####

    Adira was sitting in the Kings chambers, she was reading at first but now she stared into the fire. The

    King was having nightmares, so Adira, Duncan and the King¡¯s butler would take turns staying while he

    slept. The King¡¯s doctor gave him sleeping pills but sometimes they didn¡¯t work as well.

    The King¡¯s butler was an odd fellow, he was certainly old. She found from Duncan that his name was

    Alfred. He wouldn¡¯t speak directly to her though, which she found odd. Duncan reasurred her that he

    was just old school. Which meant that he would not engage with her directly, unless Duncan was with

    her and gave his permission.

    He took good care of his master though, he did kinda give Adira the creeps sometimes. He always had

    this ability to just show up out of nowhere. She supposed it was just his servant training, to be there

    when needed and unseen when not.

    She fell asleep while on watch two nights

    ago, and when she awoke she was covered by a soft nket. She thought it was Duncan but he¡¯d

    checked on her earlier when she was still awake, he hadn¡¯te back though he was on patrol with

    Jack

    So it had to be Alfred that had done it, so he was nice just quiet and took his job very seriously. The

    King¡¯s maid on the other hand was nothing like the butler, she always had all the gossip that was going

    around, what babies were born and to whom. Death¡¯s, family drama. She was a what¡¯s what of the

    kingdom.

    She was loyal to her king though, she saw one of the princes servants talking down about the king, she

    was on him in seconds hitting him with a broom, over and over till he ran off. She never saw that

    servant again.

    Artemis was restlesstely at first she thought it was just the pregnancy and all the stuff that has

    happened, Artemis though denied it, she said she was restless because she could feel something

    lurking abouttely but couldn¡¯t pin point it¡¯s smell or its prescence.

    She heard the door click and there stood Duncan, they only talked through mind linking when the King

    was sleeping.

    ¡°Are you alright, little wolf?¡±

    ¡°Yes, all is well here, though I am getting tired and might risk falling asleep.¡±

    ¡°It seems the bigger my middle grows the more tired I be.¡±

    ¡°Would you like me to stay here, while you go to bed and get some much needed rest?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have other duties tonight?¡±

    ¡°Nope, Jack has some buddies out and about now so I am free to stay here tonight or I can call for

    Alfred toe sit with him, while you and I go to bed.¡±

    ¡°Do you think Alfred would mind?¡±

    ¡°No, he has been asking about taking more shifts so you could get more rest.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, call Alfred and then you can take me to our room. It will be great to sleep in your arms

    again.¡±

    ¡°Alfred came into the room as if on que, doing his servant creepy thing again.¡±

    Duncan nodded to Alfred and picked up his mate, carrying her to their room. Once they were safely

    locked inside, Duncan ran a bath for the both of them.

    When he came back for her he had already undressed. She started to undress herself but he

    stopped her. No my little wolf, I want that privledge myself. He slowly began to undress her. Starting

    with her shoes and socks. Then her shirt one button at a time.

    Till finally she was standing before him naked as he was. ¡°It has been awhile since we had any real

    time for just the two of us.¡± Jack has given me the day off tomorrow and you will be with me the entire

    day and night.¡±

    He carried her to the oversized bath tub and sat down with her still in his arms, he sat her between his

    legs and began tother her up with soap, he took his time making sure he got everything clean. He

    paused both of his hands over her tummy, lightly doing circles over and over with his hands.

    She could feel his erection going up along her back, with a smile she decided that she wanted more

    than just a bath. She started to move her butt slowly up and down against his erection as he started to

    moan.

    He whispered in her ear, ¡°You are being a naughty little wolf. Would you like me to show what happens

    to naughty wolves?¡±

    He grabbed her by her hips and lifted her so he

    was postitioneu just that she was already wet and pushed into her in one swift thrust. He let out a low

    growl of pleasure.

    ¡°You feel so good, I can never get enough. You drive me crazy, the more of you I have, the more of you

    I want. Apollo goes nuts even if he smells your naked skin, even when your scent just lingers in a room.

    Your perfect in every way.¡±

    He stopped talking after that and began moving her slowly at first, then faster as both of them were

    enjoying that naked slide. He moved his knees upward spreading her wider, while he had a hold on her

    wet soapy breasts.

    Both were being driven mad with pleasure, water was sloshing and sshing everywhere. Till they

    both reached their peak, screaming each others names. They stayed that way for a little while, till they

    both got their senses back. Duncan started tough. Adria looked at him, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I was just thinking, now I have to wash you all over again.¡±

    ¡°Well at least this time we are in an enclosed room, so the whole castle and half the kingdom can¡¯t hear

    us.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know my little wolf, I kinda like everyone knowing that you are mine.¡±

    With those words he entered her again, she let out a gasp, How was it possible for him to feel bigger.

    Then he settled himself deep within her, it wasn¡¯t long before they were both mindless once again.

    Adira and Duncan didn¡¯t get much sleep that night.

    The King woke up in a pool of sweat after yet another nightmare. It is the same one as always, his son

    was holding his head and crying to him. He was still in his executioner¡¯s garb, still holding the sword.

    ¡°Why, father?¡±

    Over and over his son cried to him, he could do nothing, he couldn¡¯t speak nor could he move. All he

    could do was stare at his son¡¯s headless body, while it was holding up it¡¯s head to cry to his father.

    After the first nightmare he ordered forget me not seeds for the spring, to nt over his sons grave.

    Why was his son so evil? Was it something he did or didn¡¯t do? The thoughts ran around his head like

    a tornado, spinning out of control.

    He sat up and looked around the room, sitting in the chair was Alfred his loyal butler. He was originally

    his fathers butler and now he was his. His silent rock always waiting to serve.

    ¡°Alfred?¡±

    ¡°Yes, your highness?¡±

    ¡°You can go now to your room and get some sleep, I am not going back to bed anymore tonight. I will

    stay up and read or go through some of the invitations for the christmas ball.¡±

    ¡°As you wish my King.¡± Giving the King a bow,he left the room.

    The King went through a bunch of papers at his desk and the invitations. He couldn¡¯t concentrate on

    anything though. With a sigh he sat down by the fire and went through a photo album. Pictures of his

    mate and son filled his vision as tears like diamonds ran down his face. As his wolf Arthur wrapped

    himself around him in sce.

    Jack was up on the wall with other guards, the moon light was out in force tonight. Giving everything a

    silver shine. To Jack¡¯s eye¡¯s it was almost blinding. Snow was falling but there wasn¡¯t any real

    umtion. That wasming tomorrow or the next day, they were perdicting a blizzard for their

    region. It will be a dangerous time, it would be a great time for an attack, it would be a 50/50 gamble

    though. Great for cover, bad for getting away. (12)

    Jack was hoping that whatever shit show was about to start, that it would just get it going already. This

    waiting is a pain in the ass. Still he felt that there was something out there. Lingering in the shadows

    waiting to pounce.

    One of Jack¡¯s warriors reported that he had movement and he was checking it out. When he mind

    linked Jack again, he said he was bringing him a early christmas present.

    Jack met his warrior at the back gardens along the wall. His warrior was there waiting for him and he

    did indeed have a present for Jack, in the form of a rogue.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32

    ##WARNING¡­¡­strongnguage.....###

    The King went down into the dungeons with six of his personal guards. He wanted answers, the kind of

    answers that onlye out after pain. The King wanted the truth. Why were they so bad. What would

    drive a male werewolf to torture his mate, to break that bond. He had seen mates reject each other for

    various reasons.

    This whatever it was, was deranged. To sell young females and males for very was beyond his

    understanding and his sense of right from wrong. It made him and his wolf sick.

    That gave the king and his wolf an idea, I wonder if they would piss their pants if we changed into our

    lycan form. His wolf chuckled, yes lets see.

    The King to his guards horror changed into his half wolf half human form. He stood almost 8 feet tall,

    golden fur covered him, his ws were all gold and his eyes were like burning saphires. He looked like

    a golden god of death.

    Once he entered the main holding area he reached out his ws, scraping them down all

    twelve of the metal doors where the prisoners stood, the sound was a terrible symphony of rage and let

    the smell of fear take over the air.

    The Kings guards stayed in the corners and shadows watching the awesome power of the ultimate

    Alpha, the King of all Alphas. Thankful that that power was not directed at them.

    The smell of piss and fear became so strong it was burning the guards eyes and throats. It didn¡¯t matter

    to the King, he was enjoying a little revenge. He let out a deafing growl, he ripped off the door to the

    first cell and stomped inside.

    That was when he smelled the males scent, he pulled his head back in surprise, the male didn¡¯t smell

    like a wolf at all. Just a man. So there was a punishment after all.

    They had to remember that they couldn¡¯t kill them, they had to stand trial. That didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t

    casterate them.

    He mind linked one of the guards, that they were going to need doctors down here. To go and get them

    quick.

    He wasted no time with the filthy piece of crap, he grabbed him by the neck with one huge wed paw,

    lifting him till he banged his head a

    wed paw, lifting him till he banged his head a little on the 9 foot ceiling. With his other wed paw he

    reached out and swiped the males cock and balls, ripping them from his body.

    He proceed to the other eleven cells doing the same thing to all the males, well they were not males

    anymore. The doctors came down and were horrified at the Kings work. The King himself stayed in his

    lycan form all the way back to his chambers.

    When he was inside and cleaned up, two council members asked for an audience with the King. They

    wasted no time in repremanding him for his behavior in the dungeouns. The King turned on them in a

    fury, YOU IGNORANT, EGOTISTICAL, HIGH AND MIGHTY JACKASSES!!!!

    DO YOU THINK THEY GAVE ANY, OF THE THOUSANDS OF VICTIMS ANY MERCY OR

    KINDNESS. THEY TREATED THEM WORSE THAN GARBAGE.!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    IF YOU THINK FOR ONE SECOND I WILL BE SORRY OR FEEL ANY REGRET FOR WHAT I DID

    TODAY, YOU ARE SO FUCKING WRONG IT WILL MAKE YOUR HEAD SPIN.!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    AS A MATTER OF FACT, I AM CALLING A

    WIL TILL DIN

    V

    IVUTI ALL LLLLLL

    MEETING OF ALL THE COUNCIL MEMBERS IN 15 MINUTES. THOSE WHO CHOOSE NOT TO

    ATTEND WILL BE TAKEN OFF THE COUNCIL AND WHIPPED 20 TIMES.

    NOW GET THE FUCK OUT OF MY CHAMBERS!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    The council members wasted no time running out the door.

    The King marched into the high council chambers, like a God of War on a rampage. With him was

    Duncan, Jack and 12 guards all in their finest uniforms.

    Every council member was in attendance even their scribes. As he took ount, the hall was so silent

    you could hear the marching of the guards outside.

    The Kind stood up before his throne, council members I have called you here for a reason, we have all

    beenx in our duties. We all swore an oath upon taking office that our first duty was to keep our

    people safe. We failed in that duty.

    The guards are now handing out pictures and logs of what we have found lurking in our packs. We will

    be watching a movie as well. I have named the movie, ¡°While we were on watch.¡±

    After everyone was done looking at the evidence that was passed around, they watched the movie.

    Some of the council members even barfed. When it was all done, the king looked around the hall.

    ¡°I will be putting some new rules in ce so perhaps these kind of terrible things never happen again.¡±

    ¡°Rule one: Any shifter caught selling or buying males or females of any species, will be casterated in

    public.¡±

    ¡°Rule two: Any pack members who willfully hurt, abuse or murder another pack member or shifter from

    another pack. Will be brought before the King and Council for trial.¡±

    ¡°Rule three: If any Alpha decides he will rule his pack with fear and abuse, he will be subject to the

    same from the King Alpha.¡±

    ¡°Last: From now on a new position will be created, Investigator of pack affairs. If anyone in any pack

    has aint about those that rule them may go to or send for the Investigator with their problems.¡±

    ¡°So that this position isn¡¯t abused, the King will hear theint first. If anyone tries to use the

    investigator for false purposes, they will be

    found guilty of the crime that was originallyined about.¡±

    ¡°If the investigator uses their position for purposes other than what it was created to do, the punishment

    is death.¡±

    ¡°Further more no one is above thew. Everyone from the lowest omega to the King will be held

    ountable.¡±

    ¡°This is all I have for now, I will be adding a few more as time goes on so as to correct any loop holes

    that someone may find.¡±

    ¡°If for some reason any of you have a problem with these new rules, if there is some way you can

    improve upon theme to me, if you can¡¯t because it is something that you are morally against, then

    please step down and give your seat to another.¡±

    ¡°Now will these six council memberse down before me.¡±

    He called their names one by one, as the council members happily stood before him. The King usually

    only called a council member down to give them a special title or honor.

    As the six stood before him ready for their reward, the guards surrounded them. All of

    them were shocked and demanded to know what this was about.

    The King wasted no time in telling them, ¡°You six have been charged with treason and for buying young

    pups for sexually deviant purposes. As well as various other crimes, which will be brought up at your

    trials.¡±

    With that the guards tied their hands behind their backs and marched them off to the dungeons

    He watched from the shadows as he had always done, there were times that he cursed himself for his

    loyalty. It was about time that the King cleaned his house.

    Still though since the loss of his son, he has been around the wrong kind of weres. That he is going to

    be fixing soon, though he doesn¡¯t care for the Alpha he has to deal with. For him sometimes the ends

    do justify the means.

    To call her Luna was a joke, to have the King give her the title of Lady was an even bigger joke. The

    king is still grieving and not thinking straight. So that means he has to step in and take care of things for

    him.

    She was a really nice shewolf, smart and considerate, she had to go though. For the love of the

    goddess she is a low standing bastard, she should of been a omega and the lowest one at that. She

    had the right name the first time around, Spare. (18)

    Lilly was still feeling like she was being watched by the Alpha, at first she thought it was just in her

    head. It had happened one too many times now, for it to be something to just blow off. When she was

    little, he liked to stalk her as she yed. He always wore a scent blocker potion that also helps you to

    blend in with your surroundings, he bragged about it when he got it from a witch.

    She always knew though, her and zinnia were always sensitive to the energy of others. She felt his

    energy change over thest two years, that was when she realized he was losing his wolf. His energy

    thest time felt different that was when it came to her, he no longer had his wolf.

    She was also learning that she was like a ghost, her meals are slid under her door, her assignments

    are slid under her door. No one paid any attention to her at all, she even tested it one day. It wasn¡¯t till

    she was at the outer gates that she was stopped.

    2011 van Vuu UL UL UULET

    gates that she was stopped.

    Tonight punishment or not. She and Zinnia were going hunting.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    ###WARNING¡­.HARSH LANGUAGE and SUBJECTS####

    Jack dragged the rogue to one of the dungeon¡¯s interrogation rooms. The bastard wasughing the

    whole time, it made Jack rmed there was something going down tonight. Whatever it was he had a

    feeling that by morning, it would be all over, he just hoped it didn¡¯t end in death, unless it was that

    Alpha asshole.

    He mind linked Duncan to be on alert, Jack motioned for the guards toe forward. I want three of

    you to stay here and take care of this piece of shit.

    ¡°Beat that smirk off this asshole¡¯s face, when he starts to sing let me know what tune he has chosen. If

    it isn¡¯t anything worthy of our time, kill him slowly¡±

    ¡°If it is obvious that he won¡¯t be talking, kill him really really slowly.¡±

    Jack went to Duncan to change up the guard and their tactics, someone had to be watching and found

    an opening. They just hoped that the n would work this time. This can¡¯t continue.

    Duncan did onest check on Adira, she was in

    the Kings chambers again fast asleep. He wanted to take her from here and back to the magical cabin,

    hide her forever. Just the two of them.

    He shut the door, nodding to the two guards outside. He decided she was safest with the King. Guards

    at all the doors, Alfred was alsoing and going making sure all was well.

    The King was sleeping but not under any sleeping pills, so he will do what needs doing if ites to

    that. Adira learned self defense but he doubted in her condition, her tummy might interfere with

    movement. Duncan made sure she kept a taser with her at all times. She was to tell no one she had it.

    It was a special taser he got from Jack. Duncan wasn¡¯t sure how it all worked but it was quite effective

    against werewolves. If used on human¡¯s though it would be deadly. Duncan wasn¡¯t worried if she killed

    a male that attacked her, damn bastard should consider himself lucky that Duncan didn¡¯t get to him

    first.

    Duncan always believed in a slow death policy, an enemy that is desperate enough would face death if

    need be, they tend to stand back though when its a slow painful death or a long painful life.

    He headed out to go on patrol with Jack and his warriors, going to round up the rogues and find that

    evil piece of crap Alpha once and for all.

    Adira was feeling bigger and bigger by the day and she wasn¡¯t even fully rounded yet. The doctor said

    it would be another 4 months before she could hold her pup. She sat in the chair by the massive fire

    ce, Alfred was a dear, he brought her a soothing cup of tea and some

    little lemon cakes. (5

    After Alfred cleaned up the dishes and left, she started to feel really sleepy, she looked over at the King

    he was getting out of bed. She didn¡¯t like how she was feeling.

    The King put his hand on her shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry little one all will be well by morning, I promise. Now

    sleep and be at peace. Alfred will pay for this and soon that Alpha Micheal will be in pieces.

    Lily and Zinnia hid in the long shadows of the night as they hunted their prey. No matter how, she was

    going to get that bastard, for what he did to her and thousands like her.

    She had just one wish, that when they met up, she had enough time before she kills him to rip off that

    useless excuse for a dick and shove it down his throat.

    Neither one cared what their punishment would end up being, if they want to kill her and Zinnia so be it,

    they were in this together. Her only regret was not telling Spare that the only reason she was mean to

    her was to keep her safe. That was the only reason Alpha Micheal was able to do what he did to her,

    made her do the things she did.

    No one could understand what it was like for them, no one knew the pain, anger, fear and shame. Only

    Lily and Zinnia knew, what they had done to them. If killing that miserable bastard cost them their lives

    so be it, it wasn¡¯t like they had anything to to keep them in this world anyway.

    Alpha Micheal waited outside a hidden side door for his informant to open it. It was his one shot at

    getting Adira, the rogues he hired were failing him, stupid asshole werebears, they are everywhere like

    cockroaches. He had to change his ns once again because of them.

    He decided it wouldn¡¯t be wise to try to take the

    female out of the castle, there were just too many guards that would see. So he decided that the

    female would be hanging herself from the kings high tower instead.

    The informant now was unlocking the door, just as a chill went down Micheals spine. He wasn¡¯t sure

    where the feeling wasing from, he didn¡¯t like the feeling that he was being stalked. The door

    opened revealing the Kings own personal butler Alfred. 3

    He led Alpha Micheal up a flight of stairs and then to a smaller side room and told him to wait there. He

    paced the room in mild panic. About 15 minutester the butler came back with the female in his arms.

    Alpha Micheal smiled with glee, finally he will get his revenge.

    The female was handed over to Alpha Micheal, he then pointed to the envelope of money on the table.

    The butler pocketed the money.¡±Just make sure she stays gone.¡±

    Alpha Micheal nodded, that was his n. Already the image was in his head, everyones favorite, poor

    Adira swinging by her neck for all to see. Looking down at her swollen stomach, such a horror it will be

    with her unborn pup swinging with her.

    He turned and made his way up the stairs to the

    ¨C

    ¡­

    PL

    Kings tower. He wasughing under his breath at the thought of this little bitch waking up dead. That is

    the only thing that he didn¡¯t like about this n, he would so love to see the horror on her face as she

    realized she was going to die. Who knows maybe she will wake up before he is finished with her.

    Too bad his wolf left him, it would of made things a lot easier, though he does have some extra strength

    and vision, he lost his sense of smellpletely he suspected that soon he will lose all the other

    extraordinary senses as well. It isn¡¯t going to be easy to continue on with his ns now that he will be

    nothing but a week human. He will find a way of that he was sure.

    Best to get this done and then disappear.

    Alfred got back to his Kings chambers only to find that the King was gone. He looked everywhere but

    where ever he was it was not in his chambers. He¡¯d drugged him pretty heavy, he shouldn¡¯t be up

    moving around.

    The Kings pajama bottoms were on the floor by the bed and the balcony doors were open, there just

    wasn¡¯t anyway he could be out and about. Then Alfred noticed to his horror, on the other

    side of the bed almost under it, was the cup of tea Alfred had made for him.

    In a little bit of a panic, Alfred opened the doors to the hall and was confronted by six of the Kings

    personal guards. He turned pale, knowing that his n had failed.

    They tied him up and tossed him in a broom closet. Two guards stood outside the door.

    Alfred resigned himself to his fate, all this trouble over a worthless female named Spare.

    The Kings tower was huge, he wasn¡¯t sure how many guards were up there. It didn¡¯t really matter he

    had the powdered version of a new drug. It hadn¡¯t been tested yet, if it works he would have free

    ess to the tower roof. All he had to do was throw the little pouches at their feet and they will passout

    or die, he smirked, time for the first testing.

    When he reached the tower however there were no guards at all. He found this to be a bit off. Unless in

    their panic to catch the rogues they abandoned their posts, thinking that the tower was a low key site.

    He slowly made his way out the door just in case.

    8:31 PM 5.6KB/s

    .

    He dragged Adira behind him like a rag doll, she started to moan which made Alpha Micheal realize

    that his time was running out. He dragged her to the stone arches, the arches didn¡¯t have any railing, it

    was supposed to signify the way to the goddess. 2

    Well this little bitch was going find her way alright, with a rope around her neck.

    Just as he was halfway to the arches that feeling of being stalked was there again, just as a huge dark

    figure moved from the shadows and into the dim light.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    Duncan and Jack were on the outskirts of the royal gardens, they with the help of the royal guards,

    captured 18 rogues. Some of the guards were still out there and would continue to do so till they were

    all satisfied that they got them all.

    Duncan mind linked Adira to check on her, he was rmed when he felt nothing. Even if she was in a

    really deep sleep he should feel something. This was nothing. In rm he mind linked Jack as he

    shifted and took off running.

    Jack shifted and took off after Duncan. Something wasn¡¯t right, the n is working but to not feel Adira

    was making Dunan frantic, Jack hoped that it wasn¡¯t anything serious. If Duncan were to go into a

    killing frenzy it would take a lot more than just one werebear to subdue him.

    They ran to the Kings chambers where Duncanst knew of Adira¡¯s location. When they got there

    though there were guards everywhere, The kings personal guards. The chambers were empty. The

    guards were looking thoughout the whole castle and grounds.

    Well that part of the n did work, just not how they nned it, the informant was indeed

    flushed out but no one expected it to be Alfred.

    Duncan was getting really worked up, when Apollo stopped him from going all out. ¡°Remember Dun we

    still have the four way connection. I need you to calm down so I can merge into Artemis. Duncan took a

    deep breath and sat down on the floor.

    Duncan waited for what felt like an eternity, ¡°I¡¯ve got them, they are on the top of the Kings tower.¡±

    Duncan mind linked Jack and the wolf and the bear were running to the Kings tower, with them were 12

    of the kings guard all in wolf

    form.

    It was a quite the site, onerge grizzly werebear and golden wolf with a dozen wolves running behind

    them as if going to war. ()

    Alpha Micheal just stood there in silence as the figure moved closer, he could also hear in the distance

    what sounded like a whole pack of wolves howling.

    Alpha Micheal was for the first time in his life feeling fear, this figure was almost 8 feet tall and all

    muscle it terrified him in ways he didn¡¯t think he could feel anymore. Once the figure

    ?? ????? ???????? ???? ?????? ?????? ??????

    came into the full light, Alpha Micheal almost pissed himself.

    It was the King himself in his lycan form, and he didn¡¯t look like he came to y. Alpha Micheal

    grabbed the female and held her closer to him like a shield. When the king was stilling, Alpha

    Micheal took out a silver dagger and held it to the females throat.

    That was when Alpha Micheal¡¯s ns all went south. The female in his arms started to fight him, he

    wasn¡¯t stong enough to hold her anymore, so he tossed her away from him. Adira hit a wall and was

    knocked out once again. In truth that wasn¡¯t Adira at all, it was Apollo.

    Alpha Micheal then took out a vile from his pocket and downed it in one gulp. He disappeared into thin

    air. Laughing as he went. Alpha Micheal knew that the King couldn¡¯t see or smell him. He still had to be

    carefull because he could still hear him. Good thing he had shoes made with soles that gave off little to

    no sound.

    If he was careful and quick he could kill himself a King tonight. After all it is a better prize than that

    stupid female. Who knows with thatst throw, maybe he got lucky enough to have killed her anyway.

    He approached the King from behind, when he was almost ready to strike, the King turned and

    backhanded him. Hended roughly against one of the arches, five inches more and he would of been

    out the door and to his death,

    He stood again, this time not moving too much to give away his postition. He was almost close enough

    to plunge in the dagger, he raised it high and in a downward swing.

    Duncan and Jack were racing up the stairs to the tower as they heard a god awful roar it shook the

    very stones in the walls. The King was in his Lycan form, he must be really pissed off.

    As they raced to the top, Duncan was frantic to find Adira. Finally he spotted her over by the far wall.

    He was there by her side in an instant. She was clearly still sleeping under the influence of what ever

    that old ass gave her. She had a bruise on her wrist and another on her cheek. He picked her up so

    she was safe in his arms.

    He mind linked Jack telling him that he was getting Adira to the pack doctor. As Duncan passed one of

    the guardsing up the stairs he tossed Duncan a pair of pants.

    He passed Adira into the arms of another guard

    just long enough so he could quickly put on the pants, then taking Adira back and running to the pack

    hospital. Thats it Duncan thought to himself, she wasn¡¯t supposed to be a part of this, he was taking

    her home and they are going to stay there.

    Enough¡­.

    Just before Alpha Micheal¡¯s dagger could make contact a small female wolf came out of the shadows

    and knocking him to the ground.

    She wasted no time in her attack, she was on him in a sh of ws and teeth. She bit down on his

    crotch with all her might and ripped his privates clean off pants and all. Alpha Micheal let out a scream

    of rage he knew who this wolf was. He was so pissed he didn¡¯t register the pain.

    ¡°You should of stayed working on your hands and knees you bitch. It was after all what you¡¯re are best

    at.¡±

    The shewolf came at Alpha Micheal again this time taking a chunk out of his thigh. It was bleeding

    heavily but he didn¡¯t care they were all going to die tonight.

    The King watched for a little bit then ran back into the fight.

    ¡°Oh, mighty King. Alpha Micheal sneered, If only you knew what your very son Prince Adam has been

    up to. Perhaps you wouldn¡¯t be so cocky.¡±

    The King let out a deafing roar and in his Lycan voice.. ¡°I know exactly what my son was up to and I

    know what he is doing right now. He is dead, I know this because I was the one who took his head.¡±

    Alpha Micheal for the second time in his life knew what absolute fear felt like. Then just as the angry

    rush dissapated he felt his pain and gave out a roar, rushing the king head on, he never made it

    though.

    Again out of the shadows came the she wolf, she ran straight at him pushing him back, then she

    pushed him again and again, each time taking a bite out of him. Till he was a bloody mess.

    She was making terrible growls. Her ears were back and her tail was straight as she gave one more

    push and Alpha Micheal fell through the arches taking Lily and Zinnia with him.

    Jack and the King were the only ones left up on the Kings tower. Jack broke the silence¡­

    ¡°I did not see things ending like this, not close. Who would of known that shewolf had it in her.¡±

    ¡°Is Lady Adira alright? Their pup wasn¡¯t hurt? Is Duncan going to be mad for a long time?¡±

    ¡°Well your highness, I think both Lady Adira and pup are going to be just fine, as for how long Duncan

    is going to stay pissed, well if it were you how long do you think you would be.?¡±

    The King let out a sigh, ¡°Yeah, I see your point.¡±

    They both stared out into the distance enjoying the silence, when they both heard a small wimpering

    noise. They looked at each other and ran to the ledge where Alpha Micheal and Lily went over.

    To their amazement there was a very naked Lily hanging on to rocks on the side of the tower.

    The King and Jack startedughing, not at Lily persay just at the situation she found herself in. The

    King decided that he was going to have to do something about her sentence, after all that, he couldn¡¯t

    make her a lifetime sevant. He was going to have to find somethine else for her to be doing.

    She looked up at them, ¡°I know I¡¯m in a lot of trouble and I did escape but before you punish me, do

    you think you can get me off the side of this tower? I really do hate heights and it is getting a bit chilly in

    ces I have not been chilly before.

    The King mind linked anyone who would listen with a list of things that were needed and to have a

    dozen guards to help out.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    Duncany in bed with Adira in his arms, guarding her like a dragon with a favorite jewel. The doctors

    were all certain that no real harm came to her, other than a minor bump on the head and some bruises.

    The sleeping powder that was used was herbal and had no ill effects on mother or pup. They told him

    that she will wake up in the morning.

    After bringing her back to their room, Duncan moved their bed into a corner, he put Adira on the

    enclosed side of the bed and then wrapped himself around her, with his back to the world as their

    shield.

    When a servant came in to give them some early breakfast, she was greeted with a very low angry

    growl and promptly left the room running. Anyone that came to that door that night and early morning

    was greeted simrly.

    Finally the King stepped in and told everyone to just stay away till they came out on their own. Jack

    wasn¡¯t setting so much as a toe in that room, though he was pretty sure that Duncan would let him in.

    He just wasn¡¯t sure of the reason why he would. He checked on them right after they came back from

    the hospital, he found the bed was moved into a position that could be ancil¡­ dafanded

    could be easily defended.

    On the bed next to a sleeping Adira was a giant golden wolf that ment nothing but buisness, it didn¡¯t

    matter if you were friend or foe. It was kill all and maybe ask questionster, kinda situation.

    Jack didn¡¯t me Duncan one little bit, he agreed to the n as long as Adira wasn¡¯t a part of it. Of

    course none of them knew that the informer was Alfred, had they known that, Adira would of been

    locked in her chambers with a dozen guards inside and a dozen more outside.

    As always when dealing with evil, you sometimes can¡¯t fathom how deep the roots of it go. In this case

    it was prejudice. The oldest and easiest evil to get into the hearts of all species. No exceptions.

    The King wasn¡¯t much better to deal with, not only did he feel terrible that Lady Adira was put in

    danger, but also about his life long trusted servant Alfred

    He ordered that Alfred be put in the darkest dungeon hole they had. Then he appointed the captain of

    the guard to question him in any means he saw fit to get the whole story out of him.

    When they were done, the only reason Alfred had done what he did was because he felt Adira was not

    worthy of anything. The King ordered that Alfred was to be left in that dungeon hole to rot, no food, no

    water. When he dies he is to be left there to rot, till nothing is left but his bones.When he is nothing but

    bones, they were to gather them up and toss them willy nilly in the forest.

    As for Lily, the King decided that she was going to be an advocate for abused and exploited pups

    and human children. She would travel from pack to pack, giving information and making speeches on

    the subject. She would rte to every pack what happend to her, the things she did under the influence

    of the Alpha¡¯s voice, as well as on her own actions fueled by her own anger.

    She would be apanied by a guard for her own safety. Just in case she met up with a former

    abuser. Which would be reported to the King personally and investigated. She will do this for 10 months

    out of the year. The other two she will return to her room intensive therapy.

    She will continue to do this until her therapist

    feels that she in control of her emotions and has forgiven herself.

    Duncan didn¡¯t care if his behavior was rude or that he was scaring people. He too med himself for

    what happend, he should of been with her so that way none of it would of happened.

    It wasn¡¯t till around noon that Adira started to wake up. She tried to move but there was a very warm

    and heavy male wolfying mostly on her. She gave out a sigh wondering why it was Apollo,and when

    she started to move, he let out a small whimper and started to lick her face.

    ¡°EwWwee¡­lick¡­Apollooo¡­lick¡­stop it¡­.lick,lick¡­.Apollo¡­..lick¡­ Stop please!¡±

    ¡°I love you too Apollo but now I need a shower. Where is Duncan? Is he hiding? I don¡¯t remember

    anything fromst night, I do think that I was drugged though and Artemis confirms

    it.¡±

    When she rolled over to look at Apollo, A very naked Duncan was waiting for her.

    ¡°Why was Apollo out and about?¡±

    I WAS A worried about how little wolf Lune

    ¡°He was so worried about you little wolf, I was just a bit too agitated to be allowed out unchecked. So

    Apollo took over.¡±

    ¡°How are you feeling little wolf?¡±

    ¡°I feel a little sore in ces and my head hurts a little. Other than that I am ok. Now are you going to tell

    me what went onst night?¡±

    ¡°I will tell all after we have some breakfast or lunch not sure of the time.¡±

    Duncan stuck his head out the door and caught a very frightend servant girl, he very carefully told her

    that they needed some food and something to drink and would she please tell the kitchen. She ran off

    in a hurry. Duncan watched her go, wow the grass doesn¡¯t grow under her feet.

    He figured that they had about a half an hour or so before the food woulde. Time to get his mate in

    the shower. Mind linking Apollo, wow dude you really are a slobber puss. Looking at their mates hair

    kinda sticking to the side of her face, as she tried to move it away.

    He startedughing but when his mate looked at him, he could see that it was Artemis, she was looking

    back at him, like she was going to rin him a new one

    rip him a new one.

    Duncan thought that it was wise in that moment to hold back anyughter, at least till after the shower.

    What was the old saying, happy wife, happy life.

    Alfred sat in a filthy cell, there weren¡¯t any windows, no bed, no toilet or even a bucket, no floor just dirt

    and cold mildewy walls. The only light that came in at all was from a small slit under the door.

    He couldn¡¯t hear anything, he didn¡¯t even think that mice found their way in here. He was here now for

    two days. When the door opened with a ominious creeky squeal.

    The captain of the guards stood before him, it took his eyes sometime to adjust to the light.

    Alfred Marvin Thomas Harrington, third generation personal servant to the Royal Family. You are

    hereby sentenced to death. You will remain in this cell until you are dead. Alfred looked on in shock.

    ¡°He can¡¯t do this to me, I am a high servant.¡±

    ¡°YOU ARE A TRAITOR AND THE PUNISHMENT COD TISODIME IG DELATII

    FOR THIS CRIME IS DEATH.¡±

    After the guard yelled at him, Alfred sat back down in the dirt. The guard came in and sat somethings

    down beside him. A nket, pillow, a bucket, one loaf of bread and paper cup of water.

    ¡°Listen carefully, Once this door is shut you will note out again till you are nothing but bones.¡±

    The guard then shut the door leaving Alfred crying in the dark. He hated that stupid low life shewolf,

    she should of never been allowed to even sit at his feet, let alone be called a Lady. He curled up in a

    ball on the nket and just stared into the darkness.

    The King pondered on what he was going to do with his life. He had lost his will to rule anymore. He

    missed his mate and his son.He¡¯d found out that those you thought were your friends, suddenly turn

    out to be traitors and for the stupidest of reasons.

    He had to face it, he was tired. Tired inside and out, his wolf was just as tired as he, maybe more. The

    King decided that it was time for him to retire. Since he no longer had a heir, he

    would have to give a potential candidate the test.

    He knew the one he wanted it to be, that however remained for the test to decide. That is if he will

    ept the offer. Duncan was the right man for the job, his pack was proof of that. Adira would make a

    perfect queen. The only question is will they want to do it. If not, then who will he choose.

    Jack was on his way to say goodbye, it was time for him to get back to his n. He and his bear were

    getting restless from being around too many people. He couldn¡¯t wait for the cool green of the forest to

    surround him again.

    His first stop was, the King to ask permission. Then he is off to say good bye to Duncan and Adira.

    After that he was going to pick up the medical supplies the King promised and the food.

    It bugged him that he had to tow his bike back and drive home but he was going home and that is all

    that mattered to him right now.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    Adira sat in their chambers, refusing to think on anything of the past that had happened. There was

    nothing good to dwell on in the past, so she was thinking up baby names, they found out that they were

    having a boy. She still couldn¡¯t settle on a name just yet.

    Duncan was not helping, he kepting up with weird names that no kid should have to endure. His

    making herugh. She even thought of choosing one of them just to mess with him for awhile. 2

    She had also been deciding on whether or not to go see Alfred. She knew it was stupid and it would not

    change anything. She just felt bad that his sentence was so harsh. To die slowly, alone in the dark. It

    has been a week, and at his age he is probably gone already.

    As stupid as it all was, she gathered a basket of food and other items, nothing that would aid in his

    escape. Well that depended on how you looked at it. She felt that she just wanted to show him some

    mercy. Something she was never given.

    Perhaps it was that he was dying alone and in the dark, she didn¡¯t know for sure but she made her way

    to the dungeons anyway. Hoping that they would let her in.

    The guard stopped her at the gate¡­

    ¡°Lady Adira what brings you to the dungeons, this is no ce for ady in your condition.¡±

    ¡°My condition, what is it with all the male poption, you make it sound like it¡¯s a disease. I¡¯m pregnant,

    not made of fragile ss that I might break at the slightest whim.¡±

    ¡°As for why I am here, I wish to see one of your prisoners.¡±

    ¡°Which one do you wish to see my Lady.?¡±

    ¡°Alfred¡±

    ¡°The guard looked taken aback, that prisoner is off limits mydy.¡±

    ¡°Listen, I understand why he was sentenced to death, I understand that the king says that he has to die

    alone, I understand everything except one thing, why. I know what his thoughts are of me, what I don¡¯t

    understand is why he would betray his King.¡±

    ¡°I want answers and the only way to get them is to ask Alfred before he dies.¡±

    ¡°Alright mydy, under two conditions.¡±

    ¡°1. You let me go with you as your guard.¡±

    ¡°2. I have to inform the King.¡±

    ¡°Fine you cane along and inform who you will, it will not stop me from doing what it is I wish to do

    here.¡±

    Alfred sat in the darkness feeling weak and tired. He was hoping death would find him in here. He

    wasn¡¯t so sure though.

    He heard a noise or was it just another figment of his imagination. That was when the little sliver of light

    shined in his face and he hissed in pain. When the door was open there was a figure standing there

    and he knew who it was, before she even spoke one word.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked with a sneer.

    Duncan and the King were in his chambers discussing the idea that Duncan and Adira were returning

    home to have their nun When

    returning home to have their pup. When a guard, out of breath came into the room.

    Your Highness and Alpha Duncan, I am here to inform you on what the Lady Adira is doing at this very

    moment.

    ¡°SHE IS DOING WHAT???¡±

    Duncan and the King both raced down in a fury to the dungeons.

    Adria went into the cell with a very nervous guard at her side.

    ¡°I just wanted to share some food and wine with you onest time and ask you some questions, if you

    are willing that is?¡±

    ¡°You mean you want me to suffer even longer by eating the food and drink, stretch out the time period

    of my suffering.¡±

    ¡°No, that is not my intent at all. I thought that for onest time you could have the civility you always

    wanted to surround you. A bit of dignity if you will.¡±

    He looked at her with one eye and then nodded his approval.

    She lit some candles to give light, the room didn¡¯t improve except that she could now see. She sat out

    what looked like a pic but instead of a meadow it was more like the inside of a

    cave.

    She poured him a stic cup of wine and set out a te of food before him,plete with napkin and

    silverware. Well just a stic spoon but it would have to do,she didn¡¯t want him getting any idea¡¯s.

    They ate in silence for a little while.

    ¡°So Alfred why did you betray your King? It wasn¡¯t just because you felt that I was not worthy of the title

    he gave me.¡±

    ¡°Well, I must say I didn¡¯t think that you were all that smart. I betrayed him because of the mess he

    made out of everything, after his mate died he stopped caring about things. I started to help out with

    some things but there were times when he had to rule, no one else could.¡±

    ¡°Then I tried to tell him about what his son was up to, he wouldn¡¯t listen. Brushing it off as rumors.

    When I told him that I was witness to the Prince¡¯s crimes, he still wouldn¡¯t believe me.¡±

    ¡°Then you came along and he started to dote on you, you and Duncan were all he would talk about, he

    believed your story but he wouldn¡¯t

    believe me a faithful loyal servant.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d just had enough, that is all. Enough ofmoners thinking above their stations, enough of my King

    not listening to me, while that son of his started to kill servant girls.¡±

    ¡°Alfred, if you knew what the Prince was doing why didn¡¯t you try to stop him yourself?¡±

    ¡°I am not just a servant but a high servant, to do something such as to interfere with a royal member of

    the house I serve, would be unthinkable.¡±

    ¡°So you knew what was going on and you just let it continue. Even if the King wouldn¡¯t listen I would of

    found a way to stop it or expose it. By knowing and doing nothing you¡¯re just as bad as the criminal that

    Alfred didn¡¯t say anything more after that, Adria knew that it was the end of the conversation. With the

    help of the guard they picked up everything and put it all in the basket, just as they were leaving the

    cell, Duncan and the King came rushing in.

    The guard shut the cell door as they walked away, Adira looked back once more and then moved on.

    Once they were clear of the dungeons, Duncan and the King stopped Adira in the walk way.

    ¡°What were thinking Adira, to go there was taking a big risk. Not just for you but for our pup as well!¡±

    ¡°That is enough of yelling at me Duncan, I went because I needed answers and I knew that neither you

    nor the King would let me go. I was at very little risk, I was with a guard the whole time. Did you not

    notice that there were two other guards just outside the door as well?, I found the answer I was seeking

    and also gave him the mercy that he should of been given.¡±

    ¡°Adira, what are you talking about, what answer were you seeking and what mercy did you give him,

    feeding him and giving him wine is only going to prolong his misery.¡±

    ¡°I love you Duncan and I also care about you my King, if you go back to that miserable cell you will see

    that I have prolonged nothing.¡±

    With that she turned and walked away to her chambers.

    Duncan asked Apollo what was going on, he didn¡¯t know any more than Duncan did, Artemis wasn¡¯t

    talking at the moment.

    The King turned and asked the guard that was with Adira and Alfred what was said while they were

    together.

    ¡°My King they didn¡¯t talk all that much but Alfred did tell her why hemited treason.¡±

    ¡°Did Lady Adira give him anything to keep.¡±

    ¡°No sir, they ate and drank. They talked for a little bit and then Lady Adira decided she wasn¡¯t going to

    get anything more information. That was when we picked up all the stuff and left. There was nothing left

    in the cell, I made sure of it.¡±

    The King motioned for Duncan toe with him back into the dungeon, to find out what was going on

    with Alfred, what this was all about.

    When they opened the door to Alfred¡¯s cell, he was lying on his side in the dirt. Blood and foaming

    out of his mouth his eyes were wide open, his face a look of horror. His hands were at his throat like he

    was trying to stop from choking. However Alfred was now quite dead.

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    Duncan was a little rmed at what Adira had done, he wasn¡¯t even sure how to aproach the subject.

    He was also not entirely sure if he wanted to know.

    Letting out a big sigh, he opened the door to their chambers. Adira was there waiting for him, she

    patted the seat on the sofa next to her.

    He sat down on the opposite side of the sofa and patted hisp, sheid her head down where he

    wanted. ying lightly with her hair and tracing the outside of her ear.

    ¡°Tell me my little wolf, why did you do it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Duncan. I realized that it was his punishment for what he did. After talking with him I realized that

    he was so corrupted. That is why I gave him the poision, I brought it with me but I wasn¡¯t sure if I was

    going to use it. Hefirmed it with his answer.¡±

    ¡°I got the poison in Alfred¡¯s room, he had two boxes one was potions the other was poisons. I took out

    the one with my name on it. ¡°Spare¡±.¡±

    ¡°He had a poison with your name on it? That evil old turd, I should go and kill him again.¡±

    ¡°I think he was hoping not to use it, I think it was his back up n should things not go the way he

    wanted.¡±

    ¡°Anyone who thinks that killing someone because they are different or not high enough of a ss, are

    unhinged. These are dangerous people, first they start with one or two then before you know it, it is

    entire poptions.¡±

    ¡°He knew that I was carring our pup, he would of murdered not only me but our pup as well. I didn¡¯t

    want to leave here not knowing for myself that he was dead.¡±

    ¡°Enough about that evil turd, lets talk about what will being in about two weeks.¡±

    ¡°Little wolf you are not due for another month and a half, what else could there be?¡±

    ¡°Christmas, you dolt!. ¡°I have never had one, I was always in the attic and was not allowed to show my

    face. So I want a christmas, I want everything there is to do with christmas. Everything, leave nothing

    out.¡±

    Duncan got a sad look on his face.

    ¡°What is it Dun? You don¡¯t want christmas?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly little wolf, I was sad because

    before all this crap started, we were starting to n our wedding.¡±

    ¡°I know my love, I just thought we would do something simple and have a party or something. However

    now that I think about it, I don¡¯t want topromise a thing. So how about we have a christmas

    wedding?¡±

    ¡°We will have the wedding and dinner celebration here and then we are going home to our pack, to

    have our party. I want to spend some time with you there and have our pup. Can¡¯t deprive the pack of

    its Alpha and Luna for too long.¡±

    ¡°I am not sure what the King has in store for the future but I know it is going to take him sometime to

    set things in motion. I am taking that time to just be a pack, you barely met any of the pack members.

    You are their Luna after all.¡±

    Duncan was done talking, he wanted his mate all night long. He had already ordered their dinner

    brought to them. He grabbed her hand and helped her stand up. Turning her around, reaching her front

    he began to undo the the buttons on her blouse.

    She moved to help him, he stopped her. Whispering in her ear..¡± I want to go slow, I

    want this tost all night long.

    His lips slowly made their way down her neck to his mark, he licked it and nipped it, driving her insane

    with pleasure. He held her back tightly to him and was massaging her breasts, he started to suck on his

    mark like he was giving her a hickey.

    She gave out a high pitched wail and a moan as she reached her climax, she would of fallen to the

    floor if he hadn¡¯t held her upright.

    He turned her to face him once again, she started to undress him but it wasn¡¯t fast enough. He ripped

    off his shirt and pants. Standing naked before her, he picked her up and carried her to the bed.

    She crawled up it till she was on her hands and knees. Duncan wasted no time, he came up behind her

    and entered her in one slippery naked thrust. He tossed his head back and let out a howl. He was

    home. She was his. He was hers. Perfect.

    He stood in the middle of what used to be The Rising Moon pack. Now it is nothing but burnt grass and

    ash. He was furious. He at first thought that piece of shit shifter packed up and

    left. This was different though, this looked like annihtion. (?)

    Everything was gone, he sensed movement off to the right of him just inside the forest line. He didn¡¯t

    know who or what it was but he ran back to his car, driving off in a hurry. Just what he fucking needed,

    he has a shipment due in two weeks. If it was just the average pervert he could get the females

    anywhere.

    These guys were scientists and they wanted shifters. They wanted werewolves, werebears, werecats it

    didn¡¯t matter as long as they were shifters they would pay a premium price for them.

    He wasn¡¯t sure where to go to get more, he was going to have to go find his initial contact which wasn¡¯t

    going to be easy. This shifter was a ghost, if he didn¡¯t want to be found, you were not going to find him.

    He also knew because of all the damage done to Rising Moon, that there was at least one stronger

    group of were¡¯s nearby.

    He is going to have to locate that pack and send in a team to harvest some of them.¡±

    Jack was at a gas station fueling up and getting some snacks for the road, when his cell went

    off. It was one of the guards he left at what was left of the Rising Moon pack. He reported that they had

    ate night visitor. He didn¡¯t stay long enough to get a good look at him but they did get his license

    te number.

    Jack hung up, well it seems the third yer is going toe out and y after all. He knew that Alpha

    Micheal wasn¡¯t acting alone. He had the prince to finance it all, Micheal took care of aquiring the

    products. That left distribution of product.

    Jack knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to find the one who was shipping the products. They were never

    easy to find because of all the paperwork and programs they hide behind. Shellpanies and fake

    addresses by the time you find them all, they would of already made twenty more.

    Jack hoped that this third wheel would stay away, no such luck. Seems like when shit rolls down hill, it

    takes the whole outhouse with it. To get this guy he was going to have to call in all kinds of favors.

    He would have to tell Duncan when he could, let him know that one more turd was still floating in the

    bowl.

    Duncan had just gotten the text from Jack about the third guy involved. How was he going to tell Adira

    this? It¡¯s going to ruin everything. He let out a few swears into the air.

    Adira came into the room with concern written all over her face.

    ¡°What is wrong, Duncan?¡±

    ¡°Well I just got some bad news from Jack, he texted to tell me that there is yet one more idiot to deal

    with. The one that took care of shipping everything and finding new clients for Alpha Micheal.¡±

    ¡°Adria didn¡¯t look happy and that was thest thing that Duncan wanted, even Apollo was pissed. He

    didn¡¯t like anyone near Adira since she became pregnant and now he wants to kill things.¡± 15

    ¡°I¡¯ve talked to Marco, we leave here in three days, just long enough to have our little wedding and pack

    up. Marco will be sending a boat load of pack warriors to escort us home. My sister is on her way here

    right now so she can be part of the wedding. Then she will be with us as we travel.¡±

    ¡°Everything is ready to go Duncan, we have everything we need for the wedding, including

    8:37 PM I 2.4KB/s 9 . the fact that I had to alter my dress.¡±

    ¡°The King is seeing to all the arrangements as well as the license. He is going to have a dinner banquet

    in honor of our marriage, there will also be a few royals but no one else.¡±

    ¡°The King is still paranoid about who he can and can¡¯t trust. He also says he has a surprise gift for us

    too. Everything is ready to go for tomorrow night.¡±

    With that all said, they cuddled next to each other in bed, Duncan had his hand over Adira¡¯s abdomen

    protecting their pup.

    ¡°I love you, Adira.¡±

    ¡°I love you, Duncan.¡±

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    Jack made it back to his n with all the much needed supplies. They could get normal things in town,

    getting supplies when you are not human can be a challenge. Special herbs and medicines for instance

    that you can¡¯t find in a normal store. Bulk food is always a good thing, they could get it at a whole foods

    store but it isn¡¯t the same. He even managed to bring ten cases of jars back for their honey and maple

    syrup production.

    They sold both honey and syrup in town, they also made their own jams as well. That was mostly for

    their own consumption.

    Did they need all these things from the King, not really but it was a gift. Jack never turned down gifts as

    long as there were no strings attached. This particr gift was a simple thank you from the King.

    Werebear¡¯s tend to like things as natural as possible, such as they grow their own foods and can, dry

    or freeze them. They hunt and fish for their meat of course, what things they buy are really more of a

    luxury than a need.

    They don¡¯t have inte or television. Nor do they use cell phones while in n territory. Cell nhones

    don¡¯t work in the mountains anyway

    phones don¡¯t work in the mountains anyway. They do have and line for the phone so they can call if

    there is a need.

    They have their own doctors and hospitals. They also have jobs out in the human towns. Such as

    sheriff and police officers to truck drivers. A wide assortment of jobs they tend to hold down, the only

    thing inmon with them all is that werebears tend to stay in the small towns and rural areas.

    Jack¡¯s n is a little bit more unusual than normal, they are a big n mostly grizzly which is very rare

    so rare that it is more legend and old stories than reality any more.

    Adira stood infront of a full size mirror looking on in disbelief that the woman that was staring back at

    her was in fact her. He gown was gorgeous, it was empire waist, it was off white with gold trim and

    designs. It was made as a velvet over skirt with silk and tulle under skirt. It had lots of sparkle.

    Adira almost didn¡¯t wear it because she found out that the sparkle was actual diamonds. It also had a

    cathedral train. Herdies maids did a fantastic job on her hair, it was in up in a borate style, of

    braids and curls.

    Upon her head was a small golden crown with diamonds and saphires, attached to a long flowingce

    veil. It was perfect. She was just about ready to leave to go to the waiting area at the court, when a

    knock came at the door.

    When thedies maids opened the door, there stood the King in his finest, with a huge smile on his

    face.

    ¡°Your highness, Adira gave a very graceful curtsy.¡±

    That was when she noticed what the King was holding in his hands. It was her bridal bouquet, it was

    beautiful with white and cream colored roses the roses themselves looked like the tips of their petals

    were dipped in gold.

    ¡°My dear girl you look beyond amazing, I thought that you would be needing someone to walk you

    down the aisle. I would like to volunteer for this duty if it is alright.¡±

    ¡°With teary eyes she spoke the words, Yes, I would be honored to have you walk me down.¡±

    ¡°Adira, the honor is mine little one. Now lets get going before your very nervous Duncan explodes.¡±

    ¡°Why would Duncan be so nervous, He knows I love him and that we are forever.¡±

    ¡°All males whether they know it or not, that their brides love them and it is a sure thing. Are still nervous

    up at that end of the aisle waiting for their brides toe join them.¡±

    Just in the nick of time in a deep red and gold trimed velvet bridesmaid dress looking absolutely

    beautiful was Marnie. She was practically jumping up and down in excitement. She then gracefully

    picked up Adira¡¯s train, gave the King a curtsy and they were off to the hall.

    As Duncan stood at the alter, everything went beyond what he thought was possible. The King went all

    out for their wedding, he gave a chuckle to himself. Small wedding indeed.

    Everything was covered in gold or silver sparkles, there were at least 10 christmas trees, that were also

    done in mostly gold and silver sparkles, fairy lights were everywhere. Someone magically made snow

    fall from the ceiling, it nevernded on the floor though it was magical.

    A red carpet was going down the center of what looked like a sea of chairs made out of sparkling

    looked like a sea of chairs made out of sparkling snow. There was light music ying though Duncan

    couldn¡¯t pin point where it wasing from

    He was there with Marco at his side, Duncan was happily surprised when Marco showed up with

    Marnie. He simply told Duncan that he wasn¡¯t going to let his best friend get married without him. That

    was that and now here they are waiting.

    The chairs were now full and the music became just a bit louder as they heard the main doors to the

    hall begin to open, everything but the music was silent.

    There she was on the arm of the King, it was as if time stopped there was no one else there but

    Duncan and Adira. Apollo had to remind him to breathe. She was a goddess, his goddess. Till death do

    they part and beyond.

    Adira was in a state of awe. It was everything and anything you could possibly ever want for your

    wedding and so much more. She gave the Kings arm a little squeeze of thank you. That was when she

    looked down the aisle and there he was, her Duncan.

    Eveything else faded away, time no longer had meaning as she looked into his loving eyes. The King

    leaned in and whispered in her ear, ¡°Just Breathe¡±.

    They slowly made their way down the aisle to Duncan. The High elder asked, ¡°Who Gives this Bride?¡±.

    The King spoke in a very firm and loud voice¡­ ¡°I do.¡± He then reached for Duncan¡¯s hand and put

    Adira¡¯s hand in it. He stepped back and went to his seat.

    Duncan and Adira only had eyes for each other, they would answer the questions when asked. It was

    time for them to say their vow¡¯s. Duncan went first.

    ¡± Adira you woke my heart from a winters sleep,

    the mes of my love are yours forever to keep.

    I will always protect and love you till my dying day.

    I am your rock, always I will stand, never will I stray.¡±

    Adira looked at him with happy tears in her eyes, they shined like diamonds. He felt their bond grow

    even more than he thought was

    possible.

    ¡°Duncan, I am your other half, forever be 1 here.

    Facing all our troubles and facing all our fear.

    My love for you will never be broken or end.

    My prayer they did hear, for you they did send.¡±

    Now they spoke thest lines of their vow¡¯s together. while holding hands.

    ¡± Together we are tied, as before all we stand,

    We are blessed and it is by the goddess¡¯s hand.

    On this day till the end of days, our love will

    be,

    Forever and beyond it¡¯s just you and it¡¯s just me.¡± 2

    ¡°The elder spoke again..Your highness, lords anddies. I now give you Alpha Duncan and Lady Adira

    of the Storm Crow Moon Pack. First bound by Love and now by Law.¡±

    ¡°You maynow kiss your bride.¡±

    Duncan pulled her in for a deep passionate kiss, not caring who was watching. Hoots and woops

    were hearding from the audience. Adira was bright red as they walked back down the aisle and

    out into the hall.

    Once the doors closed once again, Duncan picked up Adira and swung her in the air, as they both

    after another as their happiness consumed them.

    ¡°I am the luckiest wolf in the world right now. You are so beautiful I feel there isn¡¯t a word created that

    would do justice to describe your beauty.¡±

    Duncan carried Adira all the way to the banquet hall, kissing andughing all the way there.

    Marnie and Marco followed from behind taking pictures as the went. The couple werepletely

    unaware that it was going on. Which made for some great pictures.

    The banquet hall doors opened and trumpets sounded as they entered, the King himself announced

    their presence. Everything was decorated just like it was at the court hall. Except for the chair for the

    bride and groom, it was a love seat in red and gold velvet. Duncan sat down with Adira on hisp. Not

    letting her out of his sight as they fed each other.

    out of his sight as they fed each other.

    That was how they spent theirst night in the castle, in each others arms.

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    ###WARNING### Dark memories, situations andnguage. ###WARNING###

    Lily was in new territory for herself, she had been going though some very intense therapy sessions.

    The more she remembered and had things pointed out to her, like how Micheal groomed her from an

    early age.

    That way as she got older, things that should of never happened to a 5 year old, were made to seem

    normal. The ultimate maniption. She had been really tiredtely and was d that she had her room

    as a retreat of sorts, she was allowed a TV and now she can watch movies.

    She was also treated a lot better now by the guards and servants. The guards even got her snacks

    now and then. The nightmares stille at night, they are not as long term anymore, she has them but

    she can also calm herself down after.

    The door outside isn¡¯t locked anymore, she still has one guard though at night, it was a suggestion from

    her therapist. It was to help her feel safe at night and to also help her if she started sleep walking again.

    At first she didn¡¯t like the idea of a strange male

    At first she didn¡¯t like the idea of a strange male hanging around with the abiltiy to enter her private

    space at will. Over time they managed to gain her trust, especially after one night of sleep walking

    She left her room, the guard on duty George¡¯ called her therapist and then followed her outside, she

    went up on the ramparts of the castle.

    George got very nervous because she kept getting closer and closer to the edge. She came to a part

    that had a step down shelf. He went under her on the shelf. That was when she jumped, instead of

    falling to her death he caught her.

    She woke up right then and there. At first she struggled, until he calmed her down enough for her to

    look and see where she was. When she did she grabbed onto George with a death grip. He grunted at

    the pain but walked her all the way to her room, where the therapist was waiting.

    Since then George has been on duty most nights and the nights that he is not, there is someone he

    personally vouches for.

    She still keeps her door locked from the inside to help with the sleep walking,

    Last night though she had a different nightmare, a memory she had pushed away to the back of her

    mind. She was 10 years old, Alpha Micheal was holding her hand as they were walking down a long

    hallway, it was like a hospital.

    There were people in whiteb coats all looking at her as she was put up onto a table. They strapped

    her down and she was very scared. They poked her with needles and scraped her skin till it bled.

    As she got older it was a lot harder to trick her so, first they used her parents to drug her food. After

    that she stopped eating and drinking things her mother gave her. They resorted to hunting her down

    with tranquillizer darts.

    They stopped all of a sudden though, she wasn¡¯t sure why except maybe Alpha Micheal was getting

    worried they might force her into drastic messures or their secret getting out. After all he could only

    threaten someone for so long, before it would no longer matter.

    There was always this one guy in the shadows, he wasn¡¯t one of the doctors but he was always there,

    she could always see his eyes glowing gold, he always gave her the creeps, she called him the Lurker.

    Valdis Cessair hated shifters even though he was one. He was tall, with an olivepletion,dark hair

    and golden eyes. Most women would consider him handsome, that is till they spent any time with him.

    He was not one to settle down and have a family, he prefered to hunt, kill and eat his dates. It was

    great sport and a stress reliever.

    Waiting for this informer was a pain in the ass, he was the only source of information at the moment

    that he had, so wait he did. When he saw a sh of light he got out of his car and headed into the

    woods.

    He really never saw the informer but he could smell him a mile away. He was a rogue. The longer they

    are rogue the stinker and crazier they got. From the smell of this guy he was most definitely crazy.

    Val was waiting for the day he could kill this piece of crap. He hated rogues more than anything else in

    the world. It will be just a matter of time before he out lives his usefulness and then Val could have his

    fun.

    Val waited for it to start talking.

    ¡°There are two packs in this mountain region,

    One is the Storm Raven Moon pack, the other is the Bear Mountain n. Werewolves and Werebears,

    if I were you I would leave the bears alone, they are assholes and well others have gone missing when

    they go into their territory.¡±

    The Storm Raven isn¡¯t anything to take lightly either, it¡¯s a warrior pack. Their Luna will be back soon

    and it¡¯s rumored that she is having her first pup. That means that the pack will be even harder to

    infiltrate.

    That is all the info I have for now, I will try to get more but the two packs you asked about are the worst

    ones for rogues to go near.

    Val walked away back to his car. So werewolves and werebears too. The bears being together in a n

    is something unique and dangerous. It is a temptation he couldn¡¯t resist. If he could get both Werewolf

    and Werebear specimens then the secret society of Science will get off his back.

    It¡¯s is kinda funny though, that those arrogant scientists never discovered that he was a shifter too.

    Then again he suspected that they knew but he was more useful to them in getting them specimens

    than being one.

    He would also make sure to get children and

    adults this time, they will pay a premium for both but they love the kids the most. Something about

    them being more resiliant against pain and experimentation.

    Time to get his extraction groups together for some recon and training. First though he called in two of

    his best to scout out the territories and see how far they can push in without being discovered.

    Duncan, Adira, Marnie and Marco were all returning to the Raven Moon in a long line of ck suv¡¯s.

    The King was not ying when it came to security. He made sure that no one was going to attack them

    on the road.

    He also assigned all the security that went with them to stay with them, adding to Duncans already

    impressive force.

    Marnie and Adira were in the back seat going through baby names and baby stores sites online.

    Duncan mind linked Marco. ¡°Our pup is going to spoiled rotten before he is even born.¡±

    Marcoughed. ¡°Wait till you see what is waiting for you both at home. You don¡¯t honestly think that

    they were not going to

    throw a party did you?¡±

    Duncanughed, ¡°I know and I look forward to it, Adira never got much of chance to meet the pack.

    This will be ideal for her, soon she isn¡¯t going to have as much mobility.¡±

    ¡°I just hope everyone is on board with their new Luna, she wasn¡¯t officially recognized or given the

    official Luna eptance ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Duncan I had a ceremony of sorts and everyone was on board and loves their new Luna.¡±

    Duncan couldn¡¯t help it he was getting an uneasy feeling, something was stirring in the air and hiding in

    the shadows.

    Sigh, he hoped it was just because he was tired. Still he wasn¡¯t going to ignore the feeling. Once things

    are settled down he was going to have a meeting with all his warriors.

    ¡°Marco after the party tomorrow as soon as possible I want a meeting with all the warriors and all the

    one¡¯s sent by the King. I will not be caught with our pants down.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Alpha, it is good to have you home again. Now I can get some sleep.¡±

    He was going to see about expanding his territory a little bit, there were no other packs near, him

    except for Jacks. With all these extra¡¯s, he could have a guard every ten feet on all his borders and still

    have plenty left over.

    The very next day Jack was home, one of his border guards informed him of some unusual tracks, they

    didn¡¯t go far into their territory but they did get inside it. Jack went with his second inmand to

    investigate.

    Once they got there, Jack could smell the faint scent in the air and looking at the tracks he knew

    instantly that it wasn¡¯t good.

    His second was right there with him, knowing also what they were dealing with as he let out a sigh.

    ¡°Great, things just get settled down and now we have to deal with fucking werecats. Not sure which

    type we are dealing with, the scent is too faint. It doesn¡¯t matter though, they are all tree climbing,

    asshole jerks with a superiorityplex.¡±

    Jack nodded his head in agreement, he met a few werecats in his time and he even had one that was a

    good friend of his, to be honest

    8:39 PM I 4.1KB/s

    1. 0.

    though most werecats were assholes and bastards to deal with. So what is this one up to.

    That Rising Moon crap is still floating around even after they burned it to the ground. That pack wasn¡¯t

    werewolves it was werecockroaches. Wolves would of died by now. Not these nasty bastards, they just

    keep popping up like daisies.

    Jack was tired of this crap, it was time to call in his friend the werecat and his pride, to see if they can

    nip this in the bud. The time for having fun with your enemy is over. It is time to get serious no more

    ying. Time to bring the pain.

    He also made a mental note to call Duncan to be on the lookout for sneeky kitty cats.

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    The pack was all settled down now, the party was a huge sess. Luna Adira was resting and hanging

    out with Marnie. Adira telling her all the details of the things that went on while they were at the castle.

    Marnie was making sure that she took it easy from now on.

    Not only had Marnie taken up as Adira¡¯s personaldy guard, also apparently the King sent three

    personal guards for her and for him. Duncan liked that Adira had extra security but he hated it for

    himself.

    He decided since it was still a little early to sleep, he and Marco would go patroling together along the

    borders. Of course his three shadows had to tag along as well, one good thing about them is that they

    stayed out of the way.

    Duncan was having a great run with Apollo, it was what they had needed the most. A good run in their

    own territory. They were heading to the western border when both of their wolves stopped in alert. They

    could sense that they were not alone and were being watched.

    Duncan and Marco shifted back, grabbing shorts from a nearby stash. They stopped and pretended to

    just talk and catch up with each other all the while moving closer and closer to

    other, all the while moving closer and closer to the source of the energy they were feeling.

    Duncan mind linked his three shadows toe from different directions to the tree they were standing

    by.

    As the guards approached a very loud snarl could be heard, it was a big werecat. Duncan and Marco

    looked at each other, Marco started walking around the tree taunting the cat. ¡°Here Kitty, Kitty.¡± It was

    working the cat didn¡¯t like taunting. They never did. ?

    Just as they thought that they were going to catch themselves a cat, it leaped with an angry growl onto

    another tree, then another till it was gone. They didn¡¯t bother to give chase, since it was no longer in

    their territory.

    The werecat did expose itself long enough for them to get a good look at it, it was a leopard shifter.

    Everyone marked the smell of it¡¯s scent to share with other guards and warriors. They also armed

    themselves as well. Cat shifters tend to like ying dirty. It¡¯s best to just get them at a distance and kill

    them. Otherwise you have to change into lycan form.

    Either way werecats are pains in the ass.

    Duncan didn¡¯t like that this one was so close. Usually they get a drifter now and then. They will stay the

    night and then move on.

    A few of them were really good guys and ryed information on rogues. Some were loners passing

    through. Once in awhile you get a real asshole and have to put him down.

    Duncan mind linked all his warriors, telling them of what they found and that there would be extra

    training for those who haven¡¯t had to deal with werecats before.

    He was going to have to give Jack a call and let him know that they have a stray cat problem.

    Val sat in his office listening to his spies, they were not happy to be sent into bear territory. No one is

    ever happy to go into bear territory, not even other bears.

    For now they had been gathering human specimens, they were easy pickings. Humans with special

    abilities were coveted by his buyers. He wanted the real prize though.

    Sir, are you sure you want to do this? These two packs are going to be a lot of trouble if not deadly. The

    werebear n we couldn¡¯t even get

    far into their territory before a fricken grizzly came out of the bushes to investigate.

    The werewolf n was in some ways worse, his spy there couldn¡¯t get inside the territory at all and was

    almost captured. Werewolves have one advantage over werecats. Werecats can mask their

    pressence and their smell. Werewolves have one annoying ability though, they can sense their energy.

    Bears can smell them even when they mask their scent. The only way in would have to be a gap in

    their security, that isn¡¯t going to happen there though, that n is much toorge. They would have to

    wait and see when they left the safety of their territory, to see if they could ambush them.

    As for the werewolves, he was going to have toe up with a really big distraction to deal with them.

    Dang, he hated this kind of shit. Dealing with weak or corrupted packs were easy pickings, dealing with

    these two however was going to be a challenge.

    He might have to call in some back up on this one. He would rather not because it was less of a pay

    day for him. However if he was dead he can¡¯t enjoy the money anyway.

    Lily couldn¡¯t stop that damn nightmare, it would y over and over everytime she shut her eyes. It

    was getting frustrating. It was like her mind was trying to find something but couldn¡¯t so it kept ying

    the same memory over and over till it did

    Her therapist was trying to help her figure it all out, they even tried hypnosis, again it was the memory

    of that moment and those damn golden eyes. She was starting to feel that she was close to figuring it

    out, it was staying just out of reach.

    Even if its painful, she vowed to find out the whole memory.

    Jack and Duncan met at the little coffee shop in town, they were discussing the things that had been

    happening and trying to figure out this next puzzle.

    They picked up a local paper and found a possible link, several human girls and young boys have gone

    missing. Cops can¡¯t find any suspects or even a hint of a clue. The town went into lock down. No one

    went out after dark, during the day they never went anywhere alone.

    It slowed things down no new cases had been

    It slowed things down, no new cases had been reported. That just means that they areying low

    waiting for their guards to drop, so they can continue again

    Jack decided it would be a good idea to give the town some added protection, since they both now

    have extra warriors, they were going to assign some of them to the town itself.

    They figured that it had to be a small group of cats, werecats are the worst for getting along with each

    other especially males. They only form groups if there is a family connection.

    Stray females they will take in, males though are killed on sight. Any lone females that have young tend

    to stay away in fear that their cubs will be killed.

    Sometimes though it is rare, a group of stray males will group together. It makes it easier to take over

    other family groups. When they attack they kill all the males and male cubs. Keeping the females.

    Depending on the type of werecats, the females can be more deadly than the males, especially if they

    have young to protect. Jack had heard stories of one female weretiger that killed a whole group of

    wereleopards that tried to take her daughter.

    Marnie was sitting in her room, looking at designs on herputer. She was put in charge of designing

    the pups nursery. She was enjoying herself, she loved Adira like the sister she¡¯d always wanted.

    Still though she was getting a bit lonely, it seemed like forever waiting for her mate to show up. In truth

    she¡¯d pretty much given up after a couple years passed by. At first she hoped that it would be Marco

    but it wasn¡¯t. Still she hoped.

    She had been practicing her magical skills with the Mages. She can create fire and throw it. Her other

    skills though are reallycking. Still it was something she could depend on along with her fighting skills.

    She¡¯d been feeling restlesstely, not even going for runs with her wolf Hera had helped. Perhaps she

    should arrange for her and Adira to go shopping in town. Nothing borate just a little outing.

    Yes, that is just the thing she needed, Adira needs it too. She is getting bigger and soon she won¡¯t be

    going out too far to do anything. Maybe more baby clothes or perhaps somefortable maternity

    clothes.

    She jumped up from her room and skipped

    down the hall to her brothers office. Time to see if her brother would allow Adira out of his sight for a

    couple of hours, not like we would be alone anyway, not with all the guards as their shadows.

    Duncan was just finishing up some reports, when his sister came barging in. He smiled to himself, what

    is she up to now.

    ¡°Duncan I want permission to take Adira on a shopping trip, just into town. Not the city or big malls. Just

    some small shops and maybe have

    lunch. Soon she isn¡¯t going to be going too far, she still needs some maternity clothes and some small

    things for the pup.¡±

    ¡°Sooooo can we go?¡± She was giving him those puppy dog eyes she has used ever since they were

    kids. Duncan though wasn¡¯t sure if it was such a good idea. Things were calm right now and the

    borders had been silent, still he wasn¡¯t sure.

    ¡°Alright you can go but you will not only take her personal guards, you will also take three of our

    warriors along as well as a driver.¡±¡±

    You will both keep your cell phones in hand, if anything goes wrong, I want you both gone, let the

    guards and warriors handle it.¡±

    8:40 PM20.1KB/s 0 .

    1. ul. 28 ner personai guaras, you will also take three or our warriors along as well as a driver.¡±¡±

    You will both keep your cell phones in hand, if anything goes wrong, I want you both gone, let the

    guards and warriors handle it.¡±

    ¡°Also Marco and I will be meeting with Jack, he is bringing by a friend of his to help us with a new

    issue. You will be on your best behavior.¡±

    ¡°Understood?¡±

    She stood up and hugged him, then saluted just before bouncing out the door.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41

    Val had ced spies all throughout the town, staying away from both the werewolf and werebear

    territories. This little town was still considered under their protection but it isn¡¯t guarded as much, from

    what Val saw it wasn¡¯t guarded as well as it could be, mostly though he still had to be carefull.

    He found an olderrge house, on the outskirts of town. It was perfect as a base for him. It was hidden

    by a long drive, trees and overgrown bushes.

    There were lots of rooms and the basement had only one way in or out. He found several strange

    things in the house that made him wonder about the previous owners.

    Some rooms had locks on the outside of the doors, the basement even had shackles and chains still

    hooked up and ready. Goes to show you never know what goes on behind closed doors. This house

    had to be one of that Alpha Micheal¡¯s hide aways.

    Who would of thought that the one weakness that both those packs had was this little sweet town, filled

    to the rim with humans. Val had two more ace¡¯s up his sleeve, he wasn¡¯t entirely sure about them but

    he knew he could buy them for a

    0

    11:27 AM 0 0

    fair price:

    Now all he had to do is wait. One thing Val knew he was good at was waiting. The art of the ambush

    was in his blood after all.

    Duncan and Marco waited on the deck of the pack house, as two cars drove up escorted by Tack on

    his motorcycle. Duncan alwaysughed when he remembered how Jack hated riding in a car, he

    looked so ufortable.

    Duncan watched as they all got out of the car¡®s and walked up to them. Only one of them stood out to

    Duncan, he was a big guy, long sandy blond hair, muscles everywhere and gold eyes. Duncan knew

    the second he caught his scent.

    He was a WereLion. Rarest of all Were¡¯s and the most deadly. You didn¡¯t not want to piss a werelion

    off, it would be a painfully long death. Werelions have been known to eat their kills.

    All of their guests gave small bows in respect to the Alpha Duncan, Duncan in turn gave them the same

    respect.

    Marco spoke, ¡°Good afternoon and wee to Storm Raven Moon pack Gentlemen, if you will

    follow me, I will take us to the office of the Alpha where we will have some refreshments and talk

    Duncan left them to go up to his office first, making sure everything was in order. He sat down just as

    Marco and guests came in.

    After everyone was seated the meeting began. Duncan began¡­¡±As you all know we do have a

    problem, with werecats, though they were only detected once on both Stone Mountain and

    StormRaven borders, I do not think that it is the end of it.¡±

    ¡°A few of my elders believe that it was just a scouting mission to test our security. That once they found

    it unyielding they gave up.¡±

    ¡°Personally, I think this kind of thinking is dangerous and naive. I have seen too much of this kind of

    stuff turning into a full blown attacks, to not be wary of letting it go.¡±

    ¡°When Jack told me that he was calling a friend, I had hoped that not only will they help you Jack but

    perhaps you would also consider helping my pack as well.¡±

    I know that the history between our spiecies isn¡¯t exactly on a friendly basis. I do know that this pack

    has never had a problem with Werecat

    prides.

    The three neers looked at each other, thergest of the three nodded.

    ¡°My name is Archer Be these two behind me are my twin brothers, August and Ashton Be. As

    you by now know, we are Were Lion¡¯s. Our numbers are smaller inparison to other Were species.¡±

    ¡°We keep our true numbers secret for our own reasons, which will be discussed at ater time We wish

    to be taken to your borders, especially where you detected the pressence of the the werecat¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Even if the trail has gone cold, we can still detect a few things about them. Things that your species

    might not pick up. This will tell us if they are loners or in a pride, what type of werecat they are.¡±

    ¡°This will also help us with what we might be dealing with as well asing up with a strategy. There

    are rumors in the cat prides that there are some loners making their own pride.¡±

    They are not behaving like normal cats either, they are into all kinds of nefarious activities, they are

    hunted just like your species hunts the rogue, because of the things that they do, one of

    dangerous.

    Archer was also impressed by the rtionship between The Alpha and his beta, you could tell that they

    are really close, if it came to a fight where both of the fought together he would hate to be their

    enemies.

    They were at the site and Archer and his brothers started to check the area, it didn¡¯t take long before

    he picked up a scent, it was faint but it was still there. He let out a low rumble of a growl.

    ¡°Were Tigers.¡±

    Marnie and Adira decided that they were going to go shopping, they took two suv¡¯s. The first was

    security, the second had more security with Marnie and Adira.

    They also had two more security males riding motorcycles. They decided that should something

    happen on the road the motorcycles had more room and ability to manuver into key positions.

    They were excited to get out for a little bit, though having all this security was causing some anxiety.

    Though most of the guards they

    knew, there were two they did not know. The two were of the group the King had sent.

    They insisted that they ride with Marnie and Adira. Marnie wasn¡¯t sure about them yet, Adira agreed.

    They both decided to be wary of them but not let it ruin their trip.

    Their first stop was for pizza, Adira had a craving for pizza with extra mushrooms and bacon. After

    spending an hour with the two new guards, they decided that they were ok guys. Adra still wasn¡¯t sure

    though.

    So she stayed close to the other guards instead. There were three stores in the town, one was a small

    mom and pop shop that sold a little of everything, another clothing and essories. The third was for

    children and baby clothes.

    There was a grocery store as well as a gas station. It wasn¡¯t a really big town but because it was

    isted it had a well rounded supply of stores. They even had an antique store/ electronic repair shop.

    They also had a small diner and a bakery. Both were really good.

    Their first stop was the baby shop, they were excited when they saw all the homemade clothing,

    nkets and other baby essories.

    Adira picked up several hand made items as well as a beautiful hand carved high chair.

    Their second stop was the clothing store, to which they picked up a couple of outfits for Adira as well as

    some loosefy stuff to wear after the pupes.

    They decided to go to the antique shopst, it was a small ce so only two guards came in with them

    while the others waited outside. They browsed for a little while,when Adira noticed that the clerk was no

    longer with them in the shop.

    When she looked out the big shop window, she noticed all their guards wereying on the ground.

    There was a fog surrounding them.

    Right at that moment Marnie started to growl, there were three males in the shop now besides their two

    guards. Without them realizing it they were herded to the back of the shop. Marnie and Adira managed

    together to Mind link Duncan and Marco with three words¡­.ambush, antiques, HELP!¡­.

    Just as Adira turned around to look at Marnie, she felt a sting like a bee at the back of her neck, as she

    was starting to fall she could see Marnie being caught in the arms of one of the guards.

    Marnie being caught in the arms of one of the guards.

    Everything went sideways then to ck as she knew no more¡­.

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42

    Duncan heard the low growl of the word, Were Tigers¡­then in an instant he heard Adira and Marnie

    screaming in his mind link, ambush,antiques, HELPI.

    Tack noticed first that Duncan and Marco both had empty looks in their eyes as they heldpletely

    still, Archer, August and Ashton noticed that something was wrong, just as they were going to refer to

    Jack about their findings, both the Alpha and his Beta let out a Horrible deafing howl. In the distance

    they could hear several hundred howls answer in return.

    Jack motioned for the three werelions to step back and group together. The sounds around them were

    getting closer and closer, Jack whispered to them, stay still don¡¯t make any sudden or aggressive

    movements. Something has happened and they are all about to go into a blood rage.

    It¡¯s odd though, I have only ever seen this behavior once and that was when the Luna was attacked.

    Jack tried to mind link Duncan to no avail. When he tried a third time he finally got a

    response.

    It was as Jack had feared, someone had kidnapped their Luna and now they were out for

    11:29 AM 12.6

    blood. A pack of strong warrior wolves out for blood is not something you want to get in the way of. He

    could only hope that Duncan and Marco would keep cooler heads.

    All four of the bystanders looked on in horror as more and more wolves came through the trees, they

    were everywhere and they were angry. When they looked back at their host, he was now a huge

    golden wolf.

    Marco however didn¡¯t shift, he put a hand on the golden Alpha wolf and it seemed to calm him down.

    Marco had a nk look in his eyes indicating that he was Mind linking and talking to all of the wolves.

    The wolves had finally calmed down, all of themy down with their heads on their paws, it was was if

    they were waiting for orders. The Golden Alpha on the other hand looked ready to kill.

    Marco mind linked Jack, will you change into your bear form and try to talk some sense into him. I

    would but to do so I will have to shift into my wolf, at this time the only thing Duncans wolf Apollo will

    see it as an attack.

    Jack shifted into his bear form and walked right up the Alpha making chuffing noises. Jack continued to

    walk around him in a circle, making the noises till finally the golden wolf¡¯s

    eyes changed, Jack could feel Duncan was there

    now.

    Just as quickly he shifted back into his human form, sinking to the ground with a wail of pain. Yelling

    out ¡°THEY¡¯RE DEAD!!!!¡­¡­¡­EVERY LAST ONE OF THEM¡­ARE..DEAD¡­¡­.NO TRIAL¡­ NO¡­

    MORE¡­¡­¡­..AM¡­¡­GOING TO KILL¡­.THEM ALL!!!!¡­. IF THEY SO MUCH AS¡­.LAY ONE

    FILTHY¡­FINGER ON HER¡­..1 WILL GIVE THEM. THE MOST PAINFUL OF DEATHS¡­.!!¡±

    At that moment all the wolves that were surrounding them were now circling their Alpha. Marco knelt

    down next to him, trying to keep Dunan from going Lycan and storming the

    town.

    ¡°Marco called out, I want all the guards gathered up, everyst one that was with the Luna. I don¡¯t care

    what was going on I want them all here now. I want any evidence, camera footage, eye witnesses all of

    it on the Alpha¡¯s desk in one hour. I want our trackers out there picking up scents and directions.

    NOW!!!¡±

    All the wolves gathered in groups and took off in different directions.

    Marco looked over at the twins, August and Ashton.¡± I want to know if you are willing to

    help and I need to know it now.¡±

    The twins looked at Archer he nodded his ok, they turned back to Marco.

    ¡°What do you need us to do?

    ¡°I need you to go down to the town and do your own investigation, keep an eye out for traitors amongst

    my pack. If you find anything let me know instantly.¡±

    They nodded and took off in the direction of the town.

    ¡°You twoe over here and help me get the Alpha back to the pack house.¡±

    {Pointing at Jack and Archer).

    ¡°Till I know he has control, he is going to be dangerous. I have to keep him from going into blood lust

    frenzy. If that happens no one is safe. He will not reconize friend from foe, nor will he

    care.¡±

    Adira woke up with a pounding headache, she tried do sit up but soon realized that she was tied down.

    Both of her hands were tied above her head, she was in a kneeling postion in a

    se s ealed around and she found Marie

    cage. She looked around and she found Marnie in a simr cage.

    She could hear arguing on the other side of the door, who ever was yelling sounded really pissed!

    Apparently they were not on the list to be taken, they were too high profile. They were supposed to get

    werewolves that were lower in ranks, so they wouldn¡¯t be missed as easily.

    ¡°I DON¡¯T CARE IF YOU WANTED REVENGE, YOU FUCKING MORONS¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°YOU IDIOTS,!!! YOU THOUGHT THAT BY KIDNAPPING THE PREGNANT LUNA AND THE

    ALPHA¡¯S SISTER THAT NO ONE WAS GOING TO NOTICE?!! IDIOT¡¯S!!!!¡±

    The rest she could no longer hear because they were walking away. She looked around, it looked like a

    basement of some sort, a very old basement. She tried to mind link Duncan, nothing happend. It must

    still be the drug in her system. She¡¯d wait a little while as it takes it¡¯s

    course.

    She tried to whisper to Marnie but she was still out. Adira then went to her wolf Artemis, nothing. What

    is going on? Could it still be the drug or is it something more going on? She hoped it was just the drug.

    11:29 AM 0.1 Kers Her postition was getting ufortable, she thought about yelling out but wasnt so

    sure she wanted anyone to know she was awake.

    She felt like she was going to pass out again, herst thought was that she hoped that Duncan got her

    Val was livid beyond pissed, those two morons have ruined it all because of their stupid need for

    revenge. Now I am going to have a whole pack of angry wolves out looking for her and it won¡¯t take

    much for them to find this house.

    He decided that he had to take the Luna and the alpha¡¯s sister, to the scientists, surely a female

    werewolf and a pregnant she wolf would fetch him a good price. Enough anyway to put this shit behind

    him and start over far away from here.

    He decided it was best if he and his two loyal guards took the girls out of there, it was best to leave the

    rest of these morons as cannon fodder.

    He called his two guards to him and discussed the ns, they were to get two females of simr build

    and coloring to take the ce of the female wolves. Not that it would fool anyone but none of the others

    will have more

    than a quick look at them.

    It was just to dy the idiot¡¯s from the discovery of Val¡¯s deception. By the time their small minds

    figured it all out, it would be way toote.

    Marco, Jack and Archer were in the Alpha¡¯s office. Duncany on the couch as the doc came in and

    gave him something to calm him down. He was still showing signs of losing it.

    ¡°Marco!¡±

    ¡°Just for an instant I could feel them, Adira and Artemis. It was very faint as if they were far away. I

    think they are drugged.¡±

    Duncan stood up and looked around the room, Apollo had finally calmed down and let Duncan have

    control once again. They were saved from going into the Killing Rage, but Duncan still wanted blood.

    He was going to find Adria if he had to rip and tear apart the whole lot of them to get to her. There were

    going to be no reports to the King, no trials as soon as he had a trail or idea where they are he was

    going to get gone.

    Jack and the other guy were looking abiti unnerved at what was all going on, he was certain that they

    had no idea that this sort of thing could take ce in a wolf pack. Still his friend Jack kept his cool,

    which was good. Had they made one unintentional wrong move, it could of led to the pack killing them.

    Duncan had enough, no more, they want a war then a war they are going to get. It was time he showed

    these evil assholes, just what kind of ho nest they thought they could poke.

    He looked at Marco, I will get Adira and Marnie back. I will kill everyst asshole that had anything, no

    matter how small, to do with her kiddnapping. If one hair is hurt on her head I will pay every pain back

    in kind to anyone who touches her.

    I WANT THEM ALL¡­¡­.I WILL HAVE THEM ALL. I AM DONE PLAYING NICE.

    In that moment not caring what anyone thought, he used his Alpha voice on his whole pack.

    FIND HER

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43

    ###WARNING LANGUAGE####

    Lily was trying to go to sleep, when the memory hit her. Alpha Micheal always called him the shadow,

    What was his real name, I know this¡­¡­

    Then it hit her like a bolt of lightening, Valdis Cessair. He was the one that always took only certain

    individuals for experimentation. She kept searching her mind, she saw it in one of the ledgers. It was so

    frustrating to have it on the edge of her tongue.

    She decided to take a long warm shower, sometimes it helped to rx her body and mind. She let the

    water fall on her, as she took deep cleansing breaths. She was just staring at the water when it hit her.

    ¡°Octo Corp.¡± that is where he sold them. She got out of the shower and went to get dressed in a hurry,

    she had to get the message to the King so he could tell Alpha Duncan and Luna Adria so they could

    finish cleaning up this mess.

    She wasn¡¯t sure why it was so important that she ry this information, she just felt it was important

    and urgent. She ran faster to the King¡¯s chambers hoping that he was there and

    that he would receive her at thiste hour.

    Marnie and Adira were both awake, the drugs finally wearing off. The were in the back of a grey van,

    they were still tied up. Instead though their hands were in front of them and their feet were tied

    together. So neither Adria or Marnie could run off.

    There were two males in the back with them, there was a driver as well but they couldn¡¯t see him. Adira

    had a very ominious feeling as to where they were going and what they nned to do with them. If she

    had to guess it had to do with money.

    She remembered hearing rumors about some of their pack members being sold for science. She just

    assumed that it was like organ donor stuff for like when you die. Still not too many of her pack just

    dropped dead.

    She did have other things on her mind though, like working on escaping. She hoped that they were not

    selling them for science.

    She tried to move and so did Marnie. The two guards moved closer to them, you two are going to have

    stay quiet or we will drug you again. It would be fine for this one, as he touches

    Marnies face. However I don¡¯t think you will want too many more doses, in your condition.

    Adira did the only thing she could, red at him. After they went back to their side of the van, Adira

    tried to contact Artemis again. She could hear a little this time but it was as if she was far far away.

    Taking a deep breath she tried to mind link Marnie.

    Sess!¡± Are you alright Marnie?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a few bruises and an ass kicking to my pride but I will be fine, can¡¯t say the same for these

    jokers though once Duncan catches up to them.¡±

    ¡°Are you ok Adira, is the pup alright?¡±

    ¡°We are doing alright, I don¡¯t want anymore drugs though. I don¡¯t know what they will do to him.¡±

    ¡°We need to figure out where we are, so when the drugs finally leave our system, we can tell Duncan

    where to find us. I just don¡¯t think we are going to see much till this van stops. So when it does and they

    take us out, look for anything at all that can tell us our location.¡±

    ¡°Also a while ago when we were still at the castle Duncan insisted that I carry nenner snra

    castle, Duncan insisted that I carry pepper spray that works on weres. They didn¡¯t search us all that

    well, because I can feel it still strapped to my leg.¡±

    ¡°I think I can feel my knife on the inside of my boot, as well Adira. So we are notpletely out of

    resources. That is unless they try to make us strip off our clothes or do a more extensive search.¡±

    ¡°Marnie can you mind link Duncan at all?¡±

    ¡°No, it is like my wolf or anyone in the pack, are very far away. I think it has to do with the drugs they

    gave us. Also it could be abination of distance and the drug as well.¡±

    ¡°If distance bes a problem for me it won¡¯t for you, because of your link with Duncan is much

    stronger than mine Adira. Once the meds wear off you should try again.¡±

    ¡°Either way Adira I am not going to dance to their tune. I would rather die.¡±

    ¡°You will if you have to Marnie, trust me when ites down to survival you will dance. Just remember

    that it isn¡¯t you that they are attacking. Keep yourself with your wolf. That can¡¯t touch you that way.

    ¡°We will get through this, they won¡¯t touch my pup. If that happens Artemis might go crazy on their

    asses and I will let her have full control. We can¡¯t shift into Artemis¡¯s full form but we can switch to the

    Lycan form without hurting our pup.¡±

    ¡°For now Marnie we wait and we watch. Take note of everything and anything. Never let them see that

    you know or are nning. It is always best when the enemy thinks you¡¯re stupid.¡±

    With that they both went quiet and waited.

    Duncan and Apollo were keeping themselves in check, it wasn¡¯t an easy thing. Finally Marco mind

    linked him that they had all the guards that were assigned to the Luna, all but two.

    They each had a cell in the dungeon waiting on the Alpha¡¯s pleasure. Duncan decided to let Jack and

    his friend Archer talk to them first, they can weed out the good and then he will deal with the bad. If he

    went down there right now, he would kill them all just for failing to keep the Luna safe.

    Marco came back up to be with Duncan, he was just as aggitated as Duncan, only he was keeping his

    cool for now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Duncan we will find them, they will be alright. Soon we will have them within our borders

    again. Unfortunately we probaly won¡¯t ever allow them to leave again. But that is a fight for another day.

    We will find them and bring them home.¡±

    There was a knock at the door and in walked Archer, he looked at them for a minute. He was a strange

    kinda guy, very quiet but Duncan had a feeling that if he was provoked he would be a force to be

    reckoned with.

    ¡°Alpha Duncan, my two brothers are following a van at the moment, they are unsure if it is your Luna

    and sister but they do know that two females are in the van. They are going to see if they can¡¯t get a

    closer look to see if it is them.¡±

    *They will Link with me when they know more. I told them if it is the Luna and your Sister then they are

    to stay with them and report their final destination to us and if they can rescue them.¡±

    Duncan for the first time since all this started, felt hope take over him. He prayed that those two had

    found Adira and Marnie.

    August and Ashton were in their Lion forms following a grey van, they were going the speed

    limit, which wasn¡¯t all that hard to keep up with. They stayed within the tree line so they wouldn¡¯t know

    they were there.

    Both of then could smell the females, they weren¡¯t sure yet if it was the Luna and the sister but they

    were going to find out. Either way they were taken against their will and they were going to take them

    back

    Where ever they were going it was way off the beaten path, they kept on going down a long gravel

    road. They were now by guess at least 300 miles away from the town, they only stopped twice. Once

    for gas and then food. They never left the van unattended.

    The driver of the van looked like he was the one giving orders. He must be the leader, that meant they

    had to take out the guards first, so the slimy bastard doesn¡¯t use them for protection or distaction.

    They hoped that they would stop for good soon or at least the night, they were getting a little tired. Still

    though they were determined. On they ran silently through the forest with nothing but the stars as

    witness.

    Valdis wasn¡¯t the type of guy to lose control, he

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44

    ####WARNING, VERY HARSH LANGUAGE AND VIOLENCE#####

    Duncan, Jack and Archer were all running to the location of Archer¡¯s brothers. With them was 12 of

    Duncan¡¯s personally trained warriors. They knew they might not make it before sunrise, however they

    would know where the girls were and where they stopped. ?

    If they stop it gives them more time to cover more ground. Duncan didn¡¯t care he would go on and on

    till he caught up with them, Adira would not be harmed. Because he wasn¡¯t going to give those

    bastards any more time with her.

    As he was running along side a werebear and a pack of angry werewolves, Archer had to admire their

    determination and stamina. He wondered if the three weretigers that took the Luna and Alpha¡¯s sister,

    understood what wasing at them.

    Val pulled up to the motel, he wasn¡¯t happy about needing to stop. He was tired and they had a

    pregnant female with them. The ce didn¡¯t look like it would stand up to a strong wind. There was a

    light on in the office.

    When he approached the window there was a very over weight, greasy looking guy with beady eyes.

    Val was replused just by his smell. He rented a room though what condition it was in was yet to be

    seen.

    He went to the van and opened the back doors, his two guards jumped out.

    ¡°I want the Luna brought to the room, leave the sister in the van. Get what you need because both of

    you are sleeping in the van. One stay¡¯s awake while the other sleeps, I want someone on guard during

    the entire time we are here.¡±

    ¡°Hey, bosse on. No one followed us here. I think it¡¯s safe enough for us all to take a break.¡±

    Val stared at the idiot, until he became ufortable.

    ¡°Have you ever watched a nature show you mornon? Ever watch how long it takes for the wolves to

    sniff out their prey?¡± 2

    ¡°How about a whole fucking pack of these assholes, they are not normal wolves, you idiot, these are

    weres. Which means they might already be on our trail. We might be a few hours or a day ahead but I

    can reasure you moron that they areing

    ¡°You might argue back they we as weretigers could take out a pack of wolves, it they were simply just

    wolves then yes definatly. These are not simple wolves idiot. They have a form that is unique to

    werewolves its call Lycan.¡±

    They are a seven to eight foot tall wall of muscle, ws, teeth and attitude. When you see them in this

    form there is no barganing, no reasoning. You are fucked, you can¡¯t even out run them, all you can do

    is shit your pants and cry like a little bitch.

    ¡°What do you think will happen when that drug wears offpletely, then they can contact their pack

    again? We don¡¯t have any more to give them. So it will be like turning on a locator beacon, like the

    fucking bat signal, saying here we are.!!¡± 0

    ¡°So you know what this means right?¡±

    ¡°IT MEANS YOU STAY UP AND WATCH LIKE I TOLD YOU TO.!¡±

    August and Ashton stopped upwind just inside the tree line, watching the leader chew out one of his

    guards. They watched as the leader carried the Luna into the room. That meant that the two guards

    and the Alpha¡¯s sister were still

    They decided to wait for things to settle down, let them getfortable. It seemed to them both that the

    leader was very famr with where they were going. That meant they were going to have to stop them

    before they reached their destination

    They mind linked their brother Archer to tell him what their ns were. The settled down in their Lion

    forms and waited.

    Marnie was left alone with the two guards, the leader took Adira off to the room. That meant that she

    was now out of danger from what Marnie was about to do.

    She let out a muffled scream as the guards watched her get bigger and bigger. The bonds all broke as

    well as the gag. Marnie and her wolf were fully awake and joining to be Lycan.

    She was seven and a half feet tall, leaner than a male but heavily muscled just the same, there were

    ces where she was almost human and there were ces were she was fully ck as raven wing,

    fur.

    Her eyes glowed like two burning coals as she

    turned on them. The two guards were in shock, the first one was an easy kill for Marnie and Myan. The

    other one managed to make it up into the drivers seat, a huge wed hairy hand reached around and

    pulled him back head first.

    His neck snapped like a twig. Now it was time to get that other asshole and get Adira out of here.

    August and Ashton looked on in a little bit of horror, when they saw what jumped out of the violently

    rocking van. It was they thought anyway the Alpha¡¯s sister.

    ¡°August is that what I think it is?¡±

    ¡°Yup, looks like the Alpha¡¯s sister is walking on the big bad wolf side tonight.¡±

    ¡°Should we lend a hand, after all she has been through a lot.¡±

    ¡°That my dear Ashton is why we are going to stay here and watch for a bit more. That is one pissed off,

    at the end of her rope female Lycan on a rampage. No way am I going to mess with that. I like my ball¡¯s

    where they hang.¡± 10.)

    They watched as the female Lycan sniffed the air, then she turned and looked right at them

    with a snarl on her face. Both August and Ashton held their breath. She turned though and ran straight

    to the room where her Luna was being held

    She broke down the door and rushed inside, it went silent for a little bit and August and Ashton were

    starting to stand, just in case they needed to lend a hand.

    The the most god awful roar was heard and then things started flying out of the room, whatever was

    going on she was tearing that room apart. The two brothers looked at each other wondering what was

    going on.

    The next thing they saw was a very very pissed off Lycan crash through the window and out into the

    drive. She changed instantly in exhaustion. Both of the brothers approached her hesitantly, Ashton

    shifted back, one great thing about being a lion shifter is you don¡¯t have to worry about losing your

    clothes.

    Ashton went up to the female and wrapped her in his shirt, picking her up off the ground. He could see

    that she¡¯d spent too much of what energy she had left.

    She cried out as if in pain, Luna where is my Luna.

    She is gone, he took her, there isn¡¯t a scent of any kind to follow. She is gone. Marnie passed out after

    that.

    August and Ashton looked at each other, ¡°Well, which one of us is going to ry this message. I am

    starting to have a healthy fear of the Lycan form.¡±

    Archer was unsure about rying this new information to the Alpha, he went to Jack instead for advice.

    Jack upon hearing what was going on let out a hiss, Fuck!!. They had to tell Duncan, lets hope he

    keeps his cool.

    Jack went up to Duncan and ryed the information to him that Archer had. Duncan¡¯s eyes glowed a

    bright orange color. Jack took a step back, he opened his link to Duncan though. It was absolute

    silence all that could be heard was the deep breathing of a very pissed off Alpha.

    ¡°Duncan please keep it together just a bit longer, we can¡¯t have you running off in a fit of madness! I

    promise when we catch up to that piece of shit, he is all yours. Just keep it together.

    Duncan was still silent, he was calming himself

    with a snarl on her face. Both August and Ashton held their breath. She turned though and ran straight

    to the room where her Luna was being held

    She broke down the door and rushed inside, it went silent for a little bit and August and Ashton were

    starting to stand, just in case they needed to lend a hand.

    The the most god awful roar was heard and then things started flying out of the room, whatever was

    going on she was tearing that room apart. The two brothers looked at each other wondering what was

    going on.

    The next thing they saw was a very very pissed off Lycan crash through the window and out into the

    drive. She changed instantly in exhaustion. Both of the brothers approached her hesitantly, Ashton

    shifted back, one great thing about being a lion shifter is you don¡¯t have to worry about losing your

    clothes.

    Ashton went up to the female and wrapped her in his shirt, picking her up off the ground. He could see

    that she¡¯d spent too much of what energy she had left.

    She cried out as if in pain, Luna where is my Luna.

    She is gone, he took her, there isn¡¯t a scent of any kind to follow. She is gone. Marnie passed out after

    that.

    August and Ashton looked at each other, ¡°Well, which one of us is going to ry this message. I am

    starting to have a healthy fear of the Lycan form.¡±

    Archer was unsure about rying this new information to the Alpha, he went to Jack instead for advice.

    Jack upon hearing what was going on let out a hiss, Fuck!!. They had to tell Duncan, lets hope he

    keeps his cool.

    Jack went up to Duncan and ryed the information to him that Archer had. Duncan¡¯s eyes glowed a

    bright orange color. Jack took a step back, he opened his link to Duncan though. It was absolute

    silence all that could be heard was the deep breathing of a very pissed off Alpha.

    ¡°Duncan please keep it together just a bit longer, we can¡¯t have you running off in a fit of madness! I

    promise when we catch up to that piece of shit, he is all yours. Just keep it together.

    Duncan was still silent, he was calming himself

    down. He stood up, looking like a vengeful god of war about to rain hell down on the earth Although

    they continued on running through the dark forest, the glow of orange never left his eyes.

    Jack thought to himself, it is only going to take one more of the smallest snags and they are going to

    lose the Duncan side of things. Jack wasn¡¯t in any shape to take on a fully enraged alpha lycan. Jack

    hoped that Adira would be alright when they found her, otherwise shit was going to hit the fan and its

    going to be really ugly.

    Just how did that fucker disappear and take the Luna with him, he had to of had this nned. The

    asshole knew he was being followed or would be followed. He had a contingency n waiting in the

    wing. Let¡¯s hope that he is now out of ns.

    Fucking weretigers are sneaky and clever assholes, you never knew which way their attack would

    Let us hope that this weretiger is not an elite grade. He didn¡¯t have that smell when he was in the

    house. That didn¡¯t mean much because they can mask their scent. Sigh. Please let the Luna

    the house. That didn¡¯t mean much because they can mask their scent. Sigh. Please let the Luna be

    alright, because Jack wasn¡¯t sure he could or would stop the storm that wasing. It could being

    anyway, Jack knew that Duncan was at his limits of being messed with. Taking the Alpha¡¯s prenant

    Luna was a death sentence.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45

    ###WARNING LANGUAGE###

    Adira woke up in the back seat of a car. Thest thing she remembered was being carried into the

    motel room. He gave her a shot and that was thest thing she knew. She was getting tired of this, she

    tried to reach Artemis and this time she could hear her a lot better.

    She was going to have to find a way to stop being drugged all the time. She stayed calm and

    pretended that she was still asleep. Whoever this guy was he was very good at detecting changes

    even slight ones. She was done giving him the advantage.

    She went inside herself to meet up with Artemis. Together they coulde out of this faster and have

    their link back in working order. They were making a n, let¡¯s see if that jerk will see thising

    So long as he keeps looking at the road and not back at us this is going to work. He is so egotistical

    that perhaps it will be a good thing.

    Lily finally got a chance to see the King, ¡°Your Highness, I have a memory that I think is going

    to be of importance.¡±

    ¡°What memory is that Lily? Are you sure its urate?

    ¡°Yes, your Highness I know this one is for real, you have to warn them immediately. His name is Valdis

    Cessair. He is a weretiger, he was the third partner in the operation. He is the one that would take

    certain shifters and humans to ab for experimentation.¡±

    ¡°I am not certain but I do remember the name Octo Corp. It is the business front for these scientists. I

    have never been to their site, I think it is in the mountains but that is all I know. I do know that it is a

    huge facility and they paid top dor. He is worse than the Alpha ever was, he had no trouble taking

    small children. Where ever he took them to, they never returned or were seen again. Sometimes

    bodies would show up in theke, Alpha Micheal would order the gamma¡¯s to fetch them out and they

    would burn them, so there wasn¡¯t any evidence left.

    Valdis Cessair has the ability to know when trouble ising and he can also hide in the shadows to

    the point he is invisible.¡±

    Lily wasn¡¯t sure that the King believed her, till he called for his guards. He ordered three of his personal

    guards to track down Jack or Duncan

    and ry this news. Lily let out a sigh of relief.

    Duncan, Jack and Archer arrived at the motel along with a dozen wolves. Duncan was quiet, which

    worried Jack. The more quiet he gets the more unpredictable it is going to be with him. When he took

    his sister from Ashton¡¯s arms. He used his Alpha voice to gently wake her wolf.

    Then they shared a mind link and after it was done, Duncan used his Alpha voice to send her into a

    deep sleep. He handed her back to Ashton

    ¡°You are now her personal guard, if anything happens to her, you will be held responsible.¡±

    Ashton felt honored by the Alpha¡¯s order, if it came down to it he would protect her with his life. He also

    had a small crush on the she wolf, he wasn¡¯t sure why though.

    Ashton put the girl in the front seat of the van and they drove back to her pack territory with two of the

    twelve warriors traveling with them.

    Jack had the best nose out of all of them, he was sniffing for anything that they could use to follow that

    bastard or at least which way he

    went. Duncan joined him because he was most intuned to the scent of his mate. Together they did pick

    up a faint scent of both tiger and the Luna.

    They all joined in with Jack and Duncan in the lead, they followed the trail to an old gravel road where

    they lost the scent. He had to of had a car or something here waiting for him, he knew he would be

    followed so he used a back up n, leaving his men as bait. 1

    That is when Archer started to follow the tracks, they were easy to find because of the nature of the

    road and the fact that it wasn¡¯t used much or at all. Duncan was getting a bit impatient while Jack did

    his best to keep him calm.

    ¡°We will get them soon, don¡¯t worry. When we catch up and the Luna is safe. I will let you go all crazy

    wolf on their asses, I will even have popcorn to watch the show. For now you have to keep your head in

    the game though ok?¡±

    Duncan nodded, calmed himself yet again and continued on with tracking. Sending a silent prayer up to

    the sky.

    ¡°Please keep her safe, till I can reach her.¡±

    Val wasn¡¯t sure who was following him but he had that old nagging feeling and knew it was time for a

    back up n. He had the feeling back at the house when those idiots decided it would be a good idea

    to kiddnap a Luna and the Alpha¡¯s sister.

    He knew the area, not totally but enough for his n to work, he drove a stolen car to the spot. He

    needed to have it waiting for him and shifted to run back to his house.

    As soon as both females were in the van, he felt the feeling again stronger and knew he had to make a

    diversion in order to get out alive. As soon as he entered the motel room he was out the window on the

    other side. It wasn¡¯t easy with the unconscious Luna, but this wasn¡¯t his first rodeo either.

    He masked his scent and tried to do the same with the Luna. Once he reached the car, they were off to

    theb. They better pay him a hefty price for this bitch. From here it was only another hundred miles to

    his destination. It was a shame he had to sacrifice two of his men for this. That was the risk they knew

    was there when they signed up.

    He looked into the back seat. She was still sleeping yet, so he didn¡¯t have to hurry too much, going

    down this mountain area road

    could be dangerous.

    Still if he¡¯d taken more than a nce he would of noticed that the Luna was looking a bit more hairy

    than usual and getting bigger. She was doing it slowly in the dark so he wouldn¡¯t notice what she and

    Artemis were up to.

    They had to take it slow in order not to hurt their pup, their pup was of the utmost priority. If their pup

    was at full term it wouldn¡¯t have been possible. He is still small enough though for this to be done

    safely. She could sense that once they arrived at their destination it would be a lot harder to escape.

    At the same time they were able to mind link Duncan and Apollo, they told them of their n and that

    they were in a car but there wasn¡¯t any way for her to tell them exactly where. She did notice a stone

    marker and some out crop of rocks but that was it. She said she would give them a signal as soon as

    they stopped.

    Now all Adira and Artemis had to do was go slow with the shift and wait.

    They were all running the trail of car tracks when Duncan stopped. All the other wolves had stopped as

    well, they were just standing there.

    Tack told Archer that it was a pack mind link.

    They waited till they were all back again, they all seemed much happier now, almost energized.

    ¡°Well Duncan are you going to tell the rest of

    us?¡±

    ¡°Adira, she is alright. She has a n to get away, her and Artemis couldn¡¯t do anything before because

    of the drugs in their system, now though they have worn off. She said the guy that has her is smart but

    arrogant, she made him believe that she was still asleep. She said she has a n and will try to give us

    some sort of signal.¡±

    After that they wasted no more time, they all started running down the road as fast as they could go. If

    anyone came across the scene on the road that night they would think the end of the world might be

    Faster and faster they went up the mountain road, soon they would catch up. Jack soon realized that

    the wolves were no longer in their wolf form, they had changed into their lycan forms and were

    spreading out into the forest, while still keeping along to road.

    Jack looked at Duncan just as he watched him change from a golden wolf to a golden lycan. It was

    something worth seeing as long as you are not on the other end of those teeth and ws. He almost

    felt sorry for whom ever they were about to meet. Almost.

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46

    ###WARNING VIOLENCE AND LANGUAGE###

    Val pulled up to the gate, the armed guard let him in. He went down the drive to the delivery door.

    When he stopped he looked around the area, he never fully trusted these creeps. Thankfully it is the

    He got out of the car and went to the back, opening the door just intime to be rushed at by a werewolf.

    She snapped her teeth at him but was in too much of a rush to stop for anything else.

    She bolted into the yard and with her momentum she managed to jump the seven foot barbed wire

    fence. There were guards but they were human and not fast enough. Val shifted to his Tiger and went

    after her. He didn¡¯t have any trouble clearing the fence, his bigger frame just made him go slower over

    it.

    Val knew it was important to find her quickly, she couldn¡¯t out run him but she could outst him. If she

    were to get a big enough head start then it¡¯s to her advantage. Truly he had underestimated the Luna, it

    wouldn¡¯t happen

    again.

    He was actualy happy she ran, he hadn¡¯t had a good chase in a long time. He was relishing catching

    up with the Luna, it would be satisfying to teach her a lesson.

    Artemis and Adira were running but not at full capacity, being pregnant they didn¡¯t want to use all their

    energy. Artemis knew that they couldn¡¯t out run the weretiger in a race but they could win if it became a

    distance run.

    Adira mind linked Duncan as soon as she cleared the fence, she told him which direction they were

    heading and where she ended up. Duncan gave his location, Artemis turned a little south to catch up

    with Duncan and Apollo before the tiger caught up to them.

    Still Artemis kept her nose in the air to pick up any scents that may be of harm, especially feline. She

    could smell something faint about a mile behind them, they picked up a little more speed.

    Still they can¡¯t over due it or it will cause harm to the pup. Artemis stopped for a second and turned to

    sniff the air. That weretiger was closer than they realized, he was masking his scent so we couldn¡¯t tell

    how far he is behind us.

    Artemis let out a carth shattering howl and took off running again. They heard an angry roar behind

    them, they both smiled though when they heard a howl in front of them. Just a little further.

    Duncan put on another burst of speed, shortly behind him was his lycan pack of warriors as well as

    Jack and Archer. Duncan was far out front, once he heard Adira was being chased he put all his anger

    and rage into his running. He leapt over fallen trees and bushes. All the while Apollo was wanting

    faster, we must get to mate and our pup.

    He heard her howl ahead of him, he let out a howl in answer. He also heard a roar, no way in hell was

    that bastard ever going to get his hands on his little wolf. He isn¡¯t going to be using his hands ever

    again because they were going to rip them off.

    They scented their mate before they heard her running full out to them, just as they were almost to

    each other a weretiger pounces out of the shadow¡¯s aiming straight for Artemis. Artemis dodge¡¯s as

    she runs past Duncan and Apollo in their Lycan form.

    {{So things don¡¯t get too confusing I will refer to

    Duncan and Apollo¡¯s lycan form as just Duncan. As well as Adira in her wolf form is Artemis.}}

    The weretiger snarls at them andunches at their head, Duncan dodges and grabs the tiger by the tail

    and whips him around like carnival ride, letting go at thest minute, tossing the tiger back deeper into

    the woods, a loud crack was heard as the tiger crashed into a tree.

    Artemis ran straight to the other lycans as they formed a circle around her. Closing her off from any

    further attacks.

    Jack and Archer took nking positions on either side of Duncan. Neither was going to step in unless

    Duncan asked or got into trouble and needed help. Otherwise they were there to make sure the tiger

    stays in the fight.

    Duncan wasted no time going after the tiger, loud snarls and growls were heard, the trees moving

    violently as they were crashed into. The tiger came up from behind andtched his jaws onto Duncan,

    going for the throat, instead his bitended on the shoulder, Duncan let out a growl of pure anger.

    Duncan shook off the tiger, blood was running down his torso from the bite. The tiger came at him

    again this time Duncan was ready for him

    and dodged at thest second, at the same time reaching with his other hand full of razor sharp ws

    and tore open the tiger¡¯s belly.

    This went on for about an hour, till finally the tiger showed signs of getting tired. Duncan was still

    running on adreneline and rage. At one point the tiger tried to run past Duncan to the other Lycan¡¯s

    trying to get to the Luna.

    Jack met him head on and pushed him back into the fight, Duncan grabbed him by his back legs and

    drug him away.

    (Val) was getting tired of all this, it was getting time he found a way to either end this fight or escape.

    Damn Werebear had the balls to get in my way, how dare he. He had fought plenty of werewolves in

    their natural wolf form, he had never understood the lycan form till now.

    He didn¡¯t like the way this fight was going but the bastard just kepting at him, why isn¡¯t he getting

    tired. He managed to get a little more energy, enough to get up and fight again, his tiger form was

    healing fast but not fast enough.

    Perhaps if he lets the Alpha think that he killed him, he can y dead and when their backs are turned

    make my run for it. Yes, that is what I

    S D will do. As he leapt out toward the Lycan,nding on his back,

    Duncan let out a roar when the tigernded a scraping blow with its ws. This however made him

    really pissed off. Perhaps the tiger was hoping to make him so mad that he would start making

    mistakes. Duncan chuckled to himself. Good luck with that strategy. Lycan¡¯s are at their best when they

    are fed by rage.

    Duncan dodged another blow, this time he sunk his ws deep into the side of the tiger, holding on and

    then mming it to the ground. The tigery just a few feet from him as if it was dead. It wasn¡¯t. That¡¯s

    when Duncan realized that the tiger was ying dead.

    Duncan pounced on to the tiger, mping his heavy jaws on it¡¯s neck holding and suffocating the tiger

    while shaking him back and forth violently till the tigers neck gave an audible snap.

    Duncan wasn¡¯t finished though, therge tiger was still alive. Duncan ripped out his throat and then

    beheaded the tiger, grabbing the tiger once again in his heavy jaws and whipped the head at the feet of

    his lycan warriors.

    back toe to him.

    What was said next shocked Archer and Jack.

    ¡°I want you two to escort your Luna three miles to the south were Marco is waiting with the second

    wave of warriors. They will take your Luna back to our territory, when you have handed her over to

    Marco, I want you toe back and catch up with us.¡±

    He sat down for a minute as another warrior was seeing to his wounds, Apollo was already healing

    them to the point that they didn¡¯t hurt or bleed much anymore.

    He motioned for Jack and Archer toe to him, with a smile he said¡­..

    ¡°It is time to put an end to all this evil shit, what do you say boys, lets go have some fun, it¡¯s time to go

    hunting.¡±

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47

    ###WARNING Disturbing and violent scenes###

    Dr. Devon Taylor, head research scientist for Octo Corp. was estactic about what Mr. Cessair was

    bringing them, a pregnant luna. He was already going through his mind the things that could potentially

    be discovered and created with this new specimen

    He knew that the guard had let him in the gate,they were all ready and excited to receive the female.

    When Cessair never came up to the door he checked the camera footage and to his horror he saw Mr.

    Cessair changing into a weretiger and going after the escaped female.

    Well, well it seems that Mr. Cessair is keeping a secret, too bad he was so good at getting them

    specimens. Dr. Taylor put it down in a new filebled Cessair weretiger. When Mr. Cessair stops being

    useful then we have another role he can y for the Corporation.

    For now he will wait for Mr.Cessair to bring back the female, they have gotten away before and it¡¯s

    never a problem either way alive or dead they are all useful.

    For now everyone went back to work on their other subjects, it¡¯s a pity they don¡¯tst all that

    long, still their body parts are useful as well. They can also be sold for a profit, it you know where to find

    the right buyers.

    Needless to say though the corporation heads all love their new hybrids. What they don¡¯t know though,

    is that they are not as sessful as Devon had promoted them to be.

    Some were just in uncontroble, while others were a sess in the breeding but they were more

    like vegetables in the mind. You could tell them to do something and they would go to do it but then

    they would get distracted with something as simple as a leaf or a de of grass.

    With this pregnant Luna though, they could use the offsprings dna and other cells to manipte the

    pup in the womb, thus eliminating some of the unatural ways they reproduced their hybrids.

    Marnie woke up feeling warm and safe as she snuggled into the warmth a little deeper she was really

    feeling worn out and her muscles ached. As she was slowly waking up more she could hear something,

    what is that sound, purring?

    She opened her eyes fully to see that she was in her own room at the pack house, she could feel the

    vibration of the purring on her back. She turned and stared at the handsome god in her bed.

    She couldn¡¯t remember how she got back home nor could she remember this male in her bed.

    Deciding to get out of bed and find out what was going on. Was her Luna ok? Where was Duncan?

    Who is this in her bed?.

    God, his scent was really intoxicating though it was strange to her as well. Abination of an herb

    like sage and a earthy scent that was all male. 2

    She took off into her bathroom and shut the door locking it.

    Ashton opened his eyes. Still purring thinking to himself. ¡°Well it seems that the big bad shewolf is my

    mate. This is going toplicate things a bit.¡± He did recall reading about some legends where

    WereLions mated with other species but those were usually humans.

    He was going to have do some research and find out about thisplication, he was already in love

    with her even though he didn¡¯t even know her, that was enough to tell him that she was his mate. Wow,

    the universe has a really messed

    up sense of humor.

    Doesn¡¯t matter she is mine.

    Marco sat in the back seat with his Luna¡¯s head on hisp, they had an escort of two other suv¡¯s full of

    warriors. Luna Adira was slowly changing, he could see the subtle changes. At the rate of change he

    figured that she would be back to herself in a matter of a day maybe a little more.

    The pack doctor was going to be there as soon as they pulled into the drive. He had everything set up

    in the Luna¡¯s room. So he can monitor the Luna and pup while the changing happens. It is very

    dangerous for a shewolf to shift during pregnancy.

    Marco suspected it had to do with the fact that she was a Luna and that they did it slowly. He wasn¡¯t

    about to let her out of his sight till Duncan came home and personally took her from his care.

    Marco hoped that Duncan and the rest of the warriors, wiped out all that evil shit once and for all, he

    wasn¡¯t stupid he knew that evil would continue. He just wanted it out of his neighborhood. It¡¯s had

    enough time to fuck

    things up. Time for it to move on.

    Marca had sent a dozen more warriors back with the two that brought Adira in, also August wanted to

    be with his brother Archer. He hoped that they would rain hell down on their evil asses.

    Duncan, Jack, Archer, August and all the now two dozen lycan warriors had a small meeting toe

    up with a n. Jack and two of the warriors scouted out the facility, it was a ratherrge ce. The

    buildings were small though so he suspected that they went underground. 3

    There was just the one guard shack which held two guards. There were also camera¡¯s monitoring the

    outside of the buildings. There weren¡¯t any though at any of the fencing.

    They all thought that it was a bitx in security. They were a top secret operation. Perhaps they took

    their protection from not being known. Still, they were all to be attentive at all times.

    They split up into three groups, group one would handle the guards and leave two warriors to guard the

    gate, for any unexpected visitors and those who were trying to escape.

    The other two teams would approach from the east and west sides of thepound, no need for the

    north end it was a sheer cliff.

    Duncan had one team, Jack another and Archer the third. They sent August and another warrior off to

    scout for another way out further down the mountain, just in case there might be tunnels. Jack figured

    that they had to have another escape route, other than what appeared to be the only way in or out.

    They also thought that they had to have some sort of security inside the facility. To have just two guards

    wasughable and foolish and he doubted that even these egotistical assholes were that stupid.

    Jack decided that his team should go in first, take out the guard shack and see what was inside. Also

    they would take out the outside camera¡¯s. When they finished those tasks, the other two teams would

    join them and they would all go in together, leaving a few more outside as back up.

    As they stealthily went through the door, an rm sounded and the lights went from white to red. They

    started to make their way through the corridors, at first it was pretty empty. Mostly storage rooms with

    boxes.

    Q E T At the end of the corridor they reached an elevator, it would open if the correct keys were

    entered in. One of Duncan¡¯s warriors walked up and tore off the panel then opened a kit. He bypassed

    the codes and the door opened.

    They decided that a team would go to each floor, since there were fifteen floors, all going down once a

    team cleared a floor they would join the next team down and so on till everyone was at the bottom.

    None of them were prepared for what they found.

    The first couple of floors were mostly technology and otherbs. The scientists on those floors were

    rounded up and guarded by two Lycans. When they reached the fifth floor things started to change.

    Living beings in cages, it was hard to tell which were¡¯ or human race they were from, some looked like

    pure misery other just stared on with empty eyes. There were two though that were really violent. They

    put them all out of their misery it was the only thing left for them.

    The scientists on this floor were stunned in horror at the mob before them. One female scientist was

    holding a syringe full of some kind of liquid. When they asked her what she was going to do with it, she

    babbled a bit and then said she was going to inject one of the violent

    ones subjects with it.

    When asked what was in it, she wouldn¡¯t answer till Archer twisted her hand behind her back hard.

    ¡°It¡¯s battery acid.¡±

    The room went eerily quiet no one dared speak. Then Archer walked up to the woman and injected her

    with the battery acid right in her neck. She started to scream but then it became all garbled. She fell to

    the floor, dying. The other three scientists had there heads snapped

    off.

    The next couple of floors were more of the same, one was an actual morgue but instead of bs and

    Lockers, it was meat hooks and bodies tossed in corners. Some were only parts of the body, others

    were bodies without heads.

    With each floor everyone started to get angrier and angier. Till finally they all met up on the next tost

    floor. What they found there was made their hearts drop into their feet.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48

    Sorry this is a littlete had a family emergency}

    ###WARNING, VIOLENCE AND DISTURBING SCENES ####

    Dr. Taylon was beyond excited over histest subject, he¡¯d obtained it purely by ident. They had set

    out traps for any rogue weres. Instead they got an even bigger prize. It killed two of the guards just

    getting it here. Right now he has it drugged. He wasn¡¯t so sure how long the seditives wouldst

    though.

    Didn¡¯t matter too much though, he had it locked inside a really strong cage. Now he was getting ready

    to do his first experiments, these were just ordinary tests. To see what its blood and Dna were, what it

    was. X rays and a ct scan if they can fit it inside the machines.

    He was so excited to have a new specimen that he had a hard on, it was rather ufortable. The

    more excited he was about his experiments the less he could keep it down.

    Dr. Taylor wasn¡¯t a big man only 5¡¯6 with a balding head and sweaty skin. Even from the time he was a

    child he loved to experiment on

    Upita various animals and insects. His parents thought he was doing it to be a great scientist of

    the time. He was doing it because he loved to watch his subjects in pain.

    Over the years he managed to find other like minded scientists and they started to form a club of sorts,

    when Dr. Taylor got into a secret goverment program, he was allowed to pick his own team, so naturally

    he picked everyone in his club that woulde.

    Now they were all doing what they loved to do most. Create new life, while destroying the old life. The

    more painful it was for the subject, the more the scientist wanted. Some got off on creating mutations.

    It was a perfect operation to be in charge of. Though they were running low on specimens, they will be

    thrilled to know that they will have a pregnant Luna. Finally an unborn to experiment with and a Luna.

    That will keep them happy for a long time toe.

    Adira was halfway through her shift, they had her on a hospital bed giving her fluids, to help ease the

    shift on the pup. Everything was going fine. The Doctor said he had never seen anything like it before.

    Usually once a shewolf is

    pregnant they don¡¯t shift, it can cause great harm to the pup even death.

    Adria wasn¡¯t speaking to anyone, she was maintaining the link with the Alpha, something only mates

    can do. Marco was linked with her so he too was linked with the Alpha. Once he saw the things that the

    Alpha found, he contacted all the doctors he could find.

    Even calls to other packs and other were species, telling them what was happening and to be ready to

    go in. They were already organizing teams and supplies as well as transportation.

    Two hourster, Luna Adira was back in her human form again. When they let her go back to the pack

    house, the first thing she did was take a bath. Then sheid down on the bed and continued with the

    mind link. Duncan tried a few times to block her from seeing some of the things he saw. She just told

    him that they would face this together.

    She was finally getting tired and fell asleep with Duncan still in her mind through the link, which once he

    knew she was asleep he cut the link, no way was he going to let anymore of this touch her or his pup.

    He was going to spoil her rotten for the rest of

    Duncan and Apollo¡¯s lycan form as just Duncan. As well as Adira in her wolf form is Artemis.}}

    The weretiger snarls at them andunches at their head, Duncan dodges and grabs the tiger by the tail

    and whips him around like carnival ride, letting go at thest minute, tossing the tiger back deeper into

    the woods, a loud crack was heard as the tiger crashed into a tree.

    Artemis ran straight to the other lycans as they formed a circle around her. Closing her off from any

    further attacks.

    Jack and Archer took nking positions on either side of Duncan. Neither was going to step in unless

    Duncan asked or got into trouble and needed help. Otherwise they were there to make sure the tiger

    stays in the fight.

    Duncan wasted no time going after the tiger, loud snarls and growls were heard, the trees moving

    violently as they were crashed into. The tiger came up from behind andtched his jaws onto Duncan,

    going for the throat, instead his bitended on the shoulder, Duncan let out a growl of pure anger.

    Duncan shook off the tiger, blood was running down his torso from the bite. The tiger came at him

    again this time Duncan was ready for him

    11:25 AM 10 TRBED her life.it didn¡¯t matter in the slightest if she liked it or not.

    Ashton sat with Marnie as she went to the Luna¡¯s room to do what she said was stand guard. She went

    inside and found their Luna in a deep sleep. Marnie sat down on the rug before the bed. She became a

    sentinal, Ashton sat next to her another sentinal in the night.

    They were both wondering what was going on with the scientificboratories that they found.

    Ashton looked over at Marnie, she was the single most beautiful female he had ever seen. Her scent

    was driving him crazy, not to mention her body it was perfect. She was strong and a little bit crazy

    female but she was so wonderfully full of energy, her spirit was bright and out for all to see.

    He wasn¡¯t sure how he was going to go about winning her as his mate, he wasn¡¯t even sure it was

    possible. He was going to try his best though. Fate and heavens be praised for giving him this gift.

    August and Gavin, who¡¯s name he just found out

    were searching for another entrance. They came upon a weird looking rock wall, they did some

    investigating and found a hidden switch. Once they released the switch the rock wall slide to the side.

    Behind it was two double doors that appeared to be locked by a key pad. Gavin the werewolf warrior

    mind linked his Alpha, telling him what they had found. Their orders were to stay there, two more would

    join them shortly to help guard the door.

    Both August and Gavin were d that others wereing to help, something about this ce gave

    them the creeps. They heard a rustling in the distance and sure enough it was the other two that were

    sent to help.

    Just as they were about to decide what position they should each take, an extremely loud roar shook

    the walls knocking down rocks from the sides of the door.

    All four looked at each other, that sound came from deep within the ground and yet it was so loud it

    shook the ground. All four of them took positions away from the doors. Looking at each other they say

    at the same time¡­..¡±What the hell was that?¡±

    It was absolute terror, the thought of anything doing this to other living things its unthinkable. It was a

    massive room, it might been as big as a city block. It was wall to wall cages, set up like a maze. Each

    cage had living creatures in it.

    Some were easy to see what they were, some there was no way to know. Most all of them were

    children, some only toddlers. All of them had some sort of wires or tubesing from them, each cage

    had a chart for tracking changes in the experiments.

    Some were crying out in pain, most were just huddled as far as they could to the back of their cages.

    Some had more than two eyes, others only one or none at all. There were others still who had too

    many arms and legs, it was like a human who also had animal legs growing out of them.

    There had to be hundreds of cages. The smell was a cross between blood and death. They had to walk

    the maze in order to find the scientists, that were running this horror show. It hurt their hearts to pass all

    of these children, until they could get some doctors in here to assertain their condition, it was best to

    leave them where they were for now.

    The further in they went the worse things became, most at this point were beyond help.

    Jack was about to go bat shit crazy on their asses, the only thing keeping him in check were all the

    poor souls in the cages.

    These monsters would have given Josef Mengele a run for his money. They were going to suffer for

    this. Death will note fast for these bastards. Oh, no. Jack was going to make sure they suffered

    everyday for as long as he wished them to do so.

    Finally they reached what appeared to be the center or the heart of this madness. There were at least

    nine scientists here, they were so involved in what they were doing they didn¡¯t even notice what had

    walked into their circle.

    There was no signal just that all of the warriors and their leaders were so enraged, that they just ran in

    and started grabbing them one by one. Duncan took one out and ripped him apart. When he came

    upon him he was raping a little human girl, she didn¡¯t look to be more then ten years old.

    For every one they took and killed, the subjects in the cages that could understand what was going on,

    would cheer wildly. In that huge underground room it was almost painful, it was so loud.

    Archer knelt down next to one of the scientists, with a growl in his voice¡­¡±Tell me Monster, where is

    your leader?¡±

    He didn¡¯t say anything at first, until Archer with his barbed tongue licked the side of the scientists face,

    taking off skin in the process. He screamed in pain and pointed at a set of double doors.

    Duncan, Jack and Archer went and opened the double doors. They could not believe theck of

    security in this facility. It was like they didn¡¯t care or that they were so arrogant that it didn¡¯t matter.

    At the other side of the doors, was a long hallway it didn¡¯t have any other doors, just the one at the end.

    They heard a loud crash from the other end of the tunnel door. A man was yelling, while more crashing

    was going on. Then before they opened the door they heard a terrible angry roar that shook the walls

    and the door.

    All three looked at each other, mind linking they said, ¡°What the holy hell was that?!¡±

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49

    ###WARNING SEXUALY EXPLICIT THINGS GOING ON IN THIS CHAPTER AND LANGUAGE. ###

    Adria woke up to early morning sunlight on her face and to something that sounded weird, at first she

    thought that it was snoring. When she looked around she found at the side of her bed on the floor,

    Marnie and another male, he had himself wrapped around her.

    He was the source of the loud noise, she couldn¡¯t help herself she giggled a little at the sight. Looks like

    Marnie has taken in a stray kitty. She looked at Marnies face, she looked so happy and content, Adira

    wished she had a camera.

    She wondered if they would bepatible as mates, she gave a shrug. If they were notpatible

    then they wouldn¡¯t be mates. When fate has decided what tune she wants to y, all we can do is

    dance to the music.

    Odd as it was to hear, the purring wasforting. Adria found herself sinking back under the covers

    and going back to sleep. Ashton opened his eyes while still purring, he smiled when he saw that the

    Luna went back to

    sleep.

    She needed it, when they¡¯d checked on her earlier she still had dark circles under her eyes. He knew

    the effects of his purring, especially on females. Always calms them right down, he put his arm back

    around his mate, kissing the top of her head, taking in the scent of her hair, smiling he went back to

    sleep.

    Dr. Taylor stood horrified at the creature, that just bent the iron bars on his cage like they were wet

    noodles. Clearly it was pissed. Dr. Taylor looked for the tranquilizer gun, it was across the room. He

    would have to go by the creature to get to it.

    The only other thing he had to protect himself, was the gun in his desk drawer. The beast let out a loud

    roar it shocked Dr. Taylor to his knee¡¯s in fear. He crawled to his desk and reached inside his bottom

    drawer.

    He grabbed the gun and stood up to face the beast before him, with shaking hands he aimed the gun

    and pulled the trigger. Nothing happened, he tried again still only an empty click. Before he could even

    think or react the beast was on him, he felt a terrible sharp pain down the middle of his body along with

    a

    terrible wet ripping noise.

    in shock he watched in the reflection of the ss partition as he was ripped in half. The pain was

    unbearable but no scream came out of his mouth, just blood. Then he was no more, a much too easy

    death for the monster but fitting.

    Still pissed off the beast picked up both halves of the Doctor and violently shook them before whipping

    them in different directions.

    Duncan, Jack and Archer decided they should see what was going on, though none of them were too

    eager to do so. Still curiosity is a bitch. All three of them went through the doors slowly, cautiously.

    What they saw on the other side was beyond their imaginations. Blood was everywhere, it looked like

    half of a many about three feet infront of them, where the other half was no one could tell.

    What they saw looking back at them made them all stop in fear

    Duncan knew what he was seeing, he had an encounter once with one. Nothing like this though He¡¯d

    never saw a pissed off one. It had

    though. He¡¯d never saw a pissed off one. It had blood dripping from it¡¯s fur and the look on it¡¯s face was

    one of pure rage.

    Jack mind linked Duncan and Archer.. ¡°Is that what I think it is?¡± Archer was a little bit more worked up

    about it, he almost seemed happy¡­¡±Holy shit flea bat man is that a Big Foot.?¡±

    Duncan mind linked back as they all just stood still¡­ ¡°Yeah, that is what we call the Wild Man.¡±

    It just stared at them, breathing heavily. You could tell that it was still under the influence of what ever

    they injected him with. With another ear shattering roar it turned and ran to the other side of the room,

    there were two more doors there.

    It broke through them with two hits of it¡¯s body and then it was gone down the hall into the darkness.

    Archer mind linked his brother August, telling him what was on it¡¯s way to them and to give it a wide

    berth.

    They could hear banging at the end of the other hallway and then a crash as the doors gave in and

    they could see the creature silhouetted in the light from the outside. Then it was gone.

    August mind linked his brother¡­¡±Holy shit is

    11:26 AM 21.1KES

    Buld

    that what I thought it was?¡± Archer simply answered¡­ ¡°yes

    As they all looked around theb, they found the other half of the scientist. They also found a whole

    this ce and for how long. It made them a little sick to know that this was going on for soo long right

    under their noses.

    Collecting all the data and pictures they could, they left the room and went to join the others.

    ¡°Soon various teams will converge here to investigate and check out all these beings, to see if any of

    them can be saved.¡± Duncan gave out a big sigh.

    Jack and Archer looked at Duncan.

    ¡°Duncan why don¡¯t you head on back to your Luna, we know you have thought of nothing else. We will

    take care of everything here. Once this ce is empty we are going set it on fire and then blow it to

    hell.¡±

    ¡°The remaining scientists will be dealt with and delivered to our dungeons by afternoon. So go back to

    your pack and Luna, reassure yourself that she is doing ok, get some sleep and time with her. You and

    Apollo have expended a lot of

    energy. Do you need us to set you up with a ride home?¡±

    Duncan didn¡¯t need to be told twice, he didn¡¯t even answer them, he just shifted and ran off, though the

    distance was pretty far, they knew he wouldn¡¯t have too much trouble and if he gets tired he can always

    contact Marco to send transportation

    Adira woke once again, this time it was dark she looked at the clock it said 12:35 am. That was when

    she realized that she could hear the shower running, she sat up for a minute she was unsure. She went

    up to the closed door and felt the presence that she had been needing for a long time.

    She opened the door and there standing in the steam in all his naked glory, was the love of her life.

    She ran into his arms and started to cry. He held her in his arms high against his chest. Kissing her

    everywhere he could reach with his lips. With a sigh of content he rested his face into the silky softness

    of her hair.

    ¡°I was going to sneak into bed with you and surprise you that way, looks like you beat me to it though.

    God, I have missed you sooo much. All I wanted to do when you first ran past me

    was take you in my arms and leave. Lock you away with me forever.¡±

    ¡°I know my big bad wolfie, you had things to do that needed doing. I was right here waiting for you,

    always and forever. Don¡¯t worry I have been guarded night and day while I was resting, oh, I have

    something to tell youter.¡±

    ¡°Later?

    ¡°Why yes darling, after we get reaquainted again, it was so long after all. I need to feel all of you, got to

    make sure you¡¯re not just a dream.¡±

    ¡°That is good cause I have all kinds of stuff to share with you. Later.¡±

    He put her down on her feet, taking off all herfy clothes. Her breasts were the first thing he

    noticed, they were getting even fuller than before, because of her body making ready for their pup. He

    was going to be a little jealous perhaps, that he will have to share them soon.

    She started to lick the droplets of water off of his chest, making swirling motions with her tongue as she

    made her way downward. She swallowed his member whole, then started to suck her way back and

    forth, it drove him over

    the edge, with a roar he came to his climax. She greedily sucked every drop from him.

    He picked her up again, this time straight to their bed. He very gentlyy her down on the sheets, he

    was in heaven, her scent enveloped him and the rest of the world was gone, it was only her and him.

    Hey behind her while shey on her side, he pulled her closer to him, relishing in the feel of her

    warmth, the softness of her skin and her scent. There was nothing else on earth like it and it was all

    his.

    Adira was in heaven or a dream she didn¡¯t care which, everything that had happened was now

    When Duncanid his hand over her swollen womb he felt a surprise, his son gave him a kick. He

    pulled his hand back with a grin on his face he looked lovingly at his Mate. He just stared at her in

    wonder and Love,

    He kissed her passionately, with all the longing and worry and now the joy he felt for thest couple of

    days. Being in her arms was epic, his kisses moved down her body as she started to moan, the most

    beautiful music, he will never tire of hearing.

    Once he drove her over the edge twice with his tongue, he moved her up against him spooning her, he

    gently put her leg up over his hips and in one thrust from behind her he was all the way in, finally he

    was home. He reached around her and held onto her swaying breasts, fucking heaven. His movements

    became wild and both of them screamed as they were ovee with ecstasy.

    As the whole pack could hear them, they are smiling because that meant that both their Luna and

    Alpha were where they belonged and were happy.

    Just two doors down, August was talking to Marnie about pack rules and hierarchy of werewolves lives.

    When all of a sudden he heard screaming and roaringing from down the hall.

    ¡°Marnie what was that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb, Mr.Kitty. Her new name for him, you know what those sounds were as she turned a

    bright shade of red. Those sounds mean that my brother is now home safe and sound.¡±

    He wondered what she would sound like when he brings her to her climax. Baby steps Ash, Baby

    steps.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50

    ### WARNING mild references###

    Marco was looking at the email, at aplete loss for words. Everyone has been through enough crap,

    plus figuring out where all the survivors will go. It was sad but they couldn¡¯t save most of the mutated

    ones, ny percent of them couldn¡¯t be moved or they would die.

    The facility itself they blew up and covered in rubble. No one will ever know of it¡¯s existence, there were

    sentinals ced around the cleared area, all that was left of the outside of the facility. They wanted to

    see if anyone came looking

    They are also discussing a multi Were task force, one that coild go out looking for this kind of stuff.

    Trained to see it and know where to look. Putting an end to the ignorance of the Weremunities.

    Children would also be taught about some of the things to look for and to be aware of those who would

    manipte or abduct them.

    Marco was still looking at the damn email, looks like he was going to have to get some rooms ready.

    First order of business was to go tell the

    Alpha of his uing guests, after today. No way was he going to disturb him right now, he liked his

    head where it was.

    Adira was enjoying having Duncan all to herself, they had breakfast and lunch in their room. They

    talked,ughed, made love and watched a movie here and there. It was pure contentment. Duncan

    even listened to their pup as he moved around.

    Around three in the afternoon there was a knock on the door and three pack members brought in all

    kinds of flowers, bouquets of roses of every color, daisies and iris¡¯s it was a cornucopia of flowers.

    All of them were for her, most were from her mate. There were three bouquets though of mixed flowers

    that were from the pack. She was dumbfounded by all of them. She smiled brightly and that was what

    Duncan wanted to see. No more tears for his Luna.

    He gave instuctions to all pack members, not to disturb them at all, unless the ce was on fire. He set

    it up to have their meals brought to them. As well as choctes and flowers. She is going to be spoiled

    and pampered today and tonight.

    He had already growled at two members for mind linking him. Never answered their question, just

    growled.

    Adira decided to tell Duncan about his sister, hoping that he would be open to the idea. She didn¡¯t see

    anything wrong with it as long as they were physicallypatible. She supposed that is they couldn¡¯t

    have their own pups or cubs then they would be wonderful adoptive parents.

    ¡°Duncan I have something to talk to you about, I want you to keep an open mind.¡±

    ¡°What is it little wolf?¡±

    ¡°Do you know that Marnie and Ashton are developing a rtionship? I think they are mates.¡±

    He giggled¡­¡­ ¡°Yes, love I know about their budding rtionship. I have no trouble with it as long as

    no harmes to Marnie and it makes her happy. I don¡¯t know what kinds of things they will face

    amongst the pack or the pride, I like to think no one will have problems with it, if they do they can bring

    their concerns to me to address.¡±

    Adira smiled at Duncan.

    ¡°Why are you smiling at me?¡±

    ¡°Because my wolfie you just added another reason that I love you. You add them everyday.¡±

    Duncan pulled Adira to him for a kiss.

    ¡°Duncan what was you wanted to tell me.?¡±

    He started tough¡­. ¡°You are not going to believe this, I¡¯m not sure I do and I saw it with my own

    eyes. When we reached the head scientistsb, He had been killed by what he had locked up. It was a

    Big Foot.¡±

    ¡°What!!! no way, you are ying with me.¡±

    ¡°Nope my little wolf I speak true.¡±

    ¡°What happened to the Big Foot, did you let it

    go?¡±

    He started tough louder¡­.

    ¡°Are you kidding, it made a hole and escaped all by it¡¯s self. It was so pissed there was no way anyone

    was going to step in front of that nightmare.¡±

    Ash followed Marnie around like a lost munny

    She was starting to get annoyed, especially when he was waiting outside her bathroom door, while she

    was doing her morning ritual.

    In truth she though that Ash was hot, she fell for him the first time she saw him. They were two different

    species though, would it work?. What if they are notpatiable?. When he carried her the other day

    she felt sparks between them, that could only mean one thing.

    Oddly her wolf Myan, had been strangly quiet about all this. Whenever Ash was around she would go

    all shy and quiet. Come on Myan, you¡¯re a warrior, not a shy giggling school girl. I could really use

    some advice on this.

    Still she had to see if she could lose Ash for a little while, so she could go ask one of the elders. She

    decided that the best way to do it was to wait till he started eating, it was like the only thing that could

    drag him away from her.

    She decided that she was going to the kitchen, to talk to the chef about making some especially tasty

    dishes for their feline guests.

    Lily locked herself in her room, she was so angry with herself for all the shit she¡¯d done in the past.

    Now it ising back to visit her

    again. That stupid drug they used on her for so long was having side effects, they were giving her

    herbs to help clear it out. Not fast enough though.

    She was going into heat again. Sighing she sat on her bed and began to cry. What the hell was she

    going to do now. She didn¡¯t dare leave this room. At least this room had a tub she could fill with cold

    water at least. It does help to lessen the fever and pain.

    It does nothing to stop the need for mating though. This crap was only supposed to happen to mated

    females, so their mates could take care of them. She had her mate and they mated that first time, now

    he is dead and she is stuck.

    She started to cry even harder when she remembered her handsome mates face and his gentle smile.

    She would kill for just one more night with him. Then the image of his final moments went into her mind

    and she cried out in pain. She managed to calm herself down and start a cold water bath.

    Tomorrow it will be really bad, she was supposed to go to her therapist, but that wasn¡¯t going to

    happen.

    She picked up the in house phone and dialed her female helper. She told her what was going

    on, for a little bit there was no sound on the other end. Then in a burst of speech, Molly her helper,

    started to bark out orders to some other women.

    She was ordered to keep her door locked and stay inside. They would bring her things she would need

    to help ease her through the process, she was only to unlock the door, if it was Molly on the other side.

    With a sigh, she sat back down and started tough

    ¡°At least it isn¡¯t in front of a bunch of crazy biker bears this time.¡± 2

    The King was restless all day and now well into the night, what the hell was wrong with him. He hadn¡¯t

    felt like this since his eighteenth birthday and met his mate that night.

    Ever since Lily came to him to tell him about herst memory, he couldn¡¯t get her scent out of his head.

    It made his mouth water, it reminded him of warm summer sun and gardinias. He has been roaming the

    castle in his restlessness. He came to a stop.

    Lord god above and goddess of the moon sure have a sense of humor. He knew then what was going

    on, Lily was his second chance mate. It would beplicated but it could be done. If he ims her as

    his mate she would be his Luna, she couldn¡¯t be Queen though, perhaps in name only, because of her

    history.

    Still though why was he so restless, it could only mean one thing.

    She was in heat!!!

    Thorn at that moment started to howl in his head¡­. ¡°She is alone, unprotected and in heat. All she has

    between herself and a bunch of wolves is a locked door. You have to go to make our mate safe, Then

    we im can her.¡±

    He called to his personal servant, to remove all guards from inside the castle for a half an hour. He

    looked at his King like he¡¯d lost his marbles.

    ¡°I SAID GO AND REMOVE THE GUARD FROM INSIDE THE CASTLE NOW!!!¡±

    In a calmer tone, he exined that he needed to remove a female that came into heat, unexpectedly.

    The servant ran from the room telling the guard his instructions. Ok, now all he had to do was

    his instructions. Ok, now all he had to do was get his mate out of her locked room, without scaring the

    crap out of her. Thorn wanted to just break down the door, toss her over his shoulder and run back to

    their chambers.

    The King had other ns, sometimes Thorn you have to be a little more diplomatic and charming to get

    what you need, not ram it down their throat.

    You will be on your best behavior, I know that the heat will drive you crazy, think about the scared she

    wolf and what she has been through. We¡¯ve got to take this a step at a time.

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51

    Just after dinner Ash waited for her toe back, he knew that she had given him the slip. He sensed

    though it was something she wanted to do alone. Yeah, he had to admit he was smothering her a bit,

    he couldn¡¯t help it, everything about her captivated him. He was hooked and he liked it.

    He hid in the tree¡¯s just outside the house she was visiting, he could listen in on the conversation but he

    felt he should let her have some privacy, His Cat scoffed at that, ¡°You have not given her one ounce of

    privacy since you first met her. If I was her, I would of taken a swipe at your silly ass by now.¡±

    ¡°Ashughed, really now I and I alone have been all over her, who purrs everytime he wraps himself

    around her?

    Ash could almost hear Linus¡¯s eyes roll in distain. Seriously though he was just as gone on Marnie as

    he was.

    There she ising out of that house, he hid himself on the other side of the tree, along the path she

    will have to take. She looked happy but lost in thought. A semi could roll up along side her and he didn¡¯t

    think she would notice.

    Just as she was about to pass the tree, Ash reached out and grabbed her, pulling her tightly to him. He

    reached his hand behind her head and pulled her in so he could kiss her. She didn¡¯t resist so he

    deepened the kiss, taking over her sweet lips, parting them he then took full possession of her mouth.

    When she pulled away, he put a

    finger to her lips to stop her from talking

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, if this has to end then so be it, if it means that you will be safe, I am ok with it. Just

    for this one moment let me hold you. Lets for just this one glorious moment pretend that it is just you

    and me.¡±

    She pushed him away from her, with a smile she whispered to him¡­

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be just pretend for one moment in time, Mr. Kitty. I was talking with the elders, they

    said that our being together isn¡¯t as unusual as we thought, It is entirely possible for us to be together

    as mates. Now you will do this right and go asked my brother for permission, then meet me in my room

    afterward.¡±

    ¡°Marnie, are you sure? Is this true? We can be together? Umm¡­.wait, what¡­if your brother says no.?¡±

    He picked her up twirling her in the filling snow as heughed in lov.

    He picked her up twirling her in the falling snow as heughed in joy. Putting her down he straightened

    his back and started to walk to the pack house, he turned back to Marnie¡­

    ¡°Well go and get ready for me toe to your room, my big bad shewolf.¡±

    She giggled¡­¡±Don¡¯t worry about my brother saying no, Adria would skin him alive if he did.¡± L

    With that Marnie ran off to her room, as Ashton went to see the Alpha.

    Marco was surpised when he received yet another email. This one said that the meeting would be

    postponed until the King clears up some personal issues. He promises to be in touch soon.

    He read the next email it was from Jack, all is going well they managed to find ces for the survivors,

    and five of them found their actual families. And

    that the facility was now nothing but some rubble amongst the trees.

    Marco let out a sigh, ¡°well at least for some the torture is over.¡± He wondered though how much more

    was going on elsewhere in the world, is there anymore closer to home. He promised himself that he

    was going to be much more watchful in the future.

    He also intended to teach others in the pack, what to look for. To investigate and report it to him. They

    will determine what to do with a full investigation. No more assuming the world is all good, just because

    they were

    Lily was going crazy with the heat, everything they tried didn¡¯t work. If it did work it didn¡¯tst very long

    and she would be in the same state as before. She started crying out of fustration and pain.

    That was when Zinnia started acting more crazy then before, she started rubbing and prancing making

    little whiny noises. Lily got frustrated with her. 12

    ¡°Stop that, you¡¯re acting like a slut, you know we are alone in this. There is no way I will go out of this

    room, you want me to give us to the first male thates along?¡±

    That was when she heard a very loud and long howling from somewhere in the castle, it sounded

    close. Zinnia started to prance again saying in a sing song voice, it¡¯s mate, it¡¯s mate.¡±

    ¡°Zinnia you know that our mate is dead, he is nevering back. Stop that right now.¡±

    ¡°NO¡±

    Lily was shocked, Zinnia never spoke to her like that.

    ¡°Lily you don¡¯t understand, that is our second chance mate howling for us. He wants us to join him, we

    need to shift to my form and go run with him.

    Lily sat there stunned, a second chance mate, who is he? Why is he here now. Is he one of the guards.

    Thoughts raced in her mind, the heat wasn¡¯t letting her think. Still the howling went on, it was making

    her excited and scared at the same time.

    ¡°Oh, god Zinnia I don¡¯t know if I can do this again. I can¡¯t go through that

    pain again, it still hurts to this day.¡±

    ¡°Go to our Mate little one, he will ease our pain and bring us happiness again. We deserve a second

    chance. Trust me Lily, just one more time.¡±

    With that Lily walked to the door and opened it, she took off her clothes and shifted into Zinnia. They

    ran off into the night following the howls of their mate.

    It was strange Zinnia was a brown wolf no more, she was now as white as the falling snow. They found

    him in the Kings garden, He sat in the middle waiting for them. He didn¡¯t move towards them he was

    being considerate, letting them make the first move.

    He was a huge golden wolf, he was magnificent, his scent made them forget what was going on for a

    minute. He was glowing in the

    moonlight, amidst the snow he looked like an angelic creature. Then it hit Lily that the only ones that

    glowed in the moonlight and were gold were royals.

    She gasped, ¡°Zinnia we can¡¯t do this, that is the King.!¡± Zinnia was no longer listening to Lily, she

    walked up to him and started to rub herself all over his fur, they could feel the sparks shooting up

    between them, the pain of the heat was almost gone.

    ¡°Zinnia you hussy, stop that this instant you¡¯re embarassing me!¡± 1

    ¡°You said you would trust me Lily, so trust me. This is the Kings wolf his name is, Thorn. He won¡¯t harm

    us, he will protect us and love us.¡±

    With that Zinnia ran off into the snowy garden with the golden Thorn giving chase.

    Adira sat in her window seat looking into the snowy night, she had her hand over her belly, as she

    smiled at their pups movment. Soon this little one will be joining us, everything is ready for you little

    pup. All you have to do ise and join us.

    She thought back to what her life was like before and the dreams she had to escape. You know what

    they say, ¡°Tell God your ns and he willugh.¡±

    She cringed when she thought of how it could of happened, had she not found Duncan on the floor that

    night.

    Artemis spoke up¡­.

    ¡°What could of been is no concern of ours, what is now is. We have a wonderful mate, a home, people

    that love us and soon we will have our pup as well. No more sad thinking, enjoy

    the here and the now.¡±

    With that Artemis curled back up and went to sleep. leaving Adira with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, indeed Artie, I will do just that.¡±

    Tust then Duncan came into the room with a huge smile on his face.

    ¡°You look like a very satisfied wolf, may I ask what has happened?¡±

    ¡°Well my little wolf, it seems that Ashton and Marnie got some good news, they arepatable. Ashton

    came to my office just a few minutes ago to ask my permission to be joined as Marnies mate.¡±

    ¡°You said yes of course,¡± she gave him one of her looks he loved so much.

    ¡°Yes, after a little bit. I didn¡¯t want to make it too easy for him. Made him

    make it too easy for him. Made him sweat for a minute or two then I gave my permission.¡±

    ¡°I told him he was wee in our pack or if they wish to go to his pride that is fine too as long as

    Marnie is happy. I also informed him that if ever hurts Marnie in anyway, I will show him what a pack of

    wolves could do to a certain part of a lions antomy.¡± 2

    With that he scooped up Adira from her window seat, twirled her in the air and took her to bed.

 Chapter 52

    ###WARNING STRONG SEXUAL CONTENT###

    Lily found the experience of being in her wolf exciting, especialy when Zinnia would tease. This was getting painful, their heat was taking over and Lily was going to lose her mind if she didn''t get rid of this pain.

    Lily took control and they ran back to the castle, unsure where to go or what to do. What if she encounters other males.

    She stopped at the door not sure if she should go in, that was when the golden wolf took lead. She could hear Thorn and Zinnia talking, he was going to lead them to where they needed to go.

    "Zinnia we need to get to our room

    and get into the ice cold water. I can''t take anymore pain."

    "Lily dear, ice cold water isn''t going to help us anymore, we need to fight fire with fire."

    That was when Lily decided that she was just going to have trust Zinnia, let this, whatever this is to happen. In truth she was tired of being alone. The heat and pain were making her crazy.

    The Golden wolf led them to the Kings bed chambers, Lily was amazed at all the gold and blue silk, the velvet curtains, the sheer size of the room.

    She couldn''t take it anymore and Zinnia shifted as another wave of pain hit them hard this time. Shey naked on the Kings floor, screaming in pain. That desperate feeling wasing over her, the one where she is so far gone she isnt going to care anymore.

    The King came up to her in a hurry at her screaming, "Little one you are burning up."

    She looked at him in all his glory and holy sweet goddess he was gorgeous. His eyes captivated her, they were glowing like beautiful saphires. When he picked her up to bring her to the bed, she was moaning in pleasure that the sparks were giving off.

    His scent drove her over the edge, he smelled like a pine forrest warmed by the sun and like the fall air itself. She couldn''t stop herself when heid her down on the bed, she reached out for him and pulled him onto her.

    She grabbed his golden hair and pulled him down so she could kiss him. Oh, God he tasted soo good... He let out a low growl of pleasure. He was just as Tost as she was, in the back of her mind she hoped that this didn''t lead to a rejection.

    He took control, he kissed her taking everything she could give, it was wild and carnal. It was beyond pleasure. He kissed her neck right where he would mark her, he lingered there nibbiling on the skin, driving her insane, she let out a long moan.

    He took hold of her breasts, one hand was toying and lightly pinching it, teasing the nipple. While his tongue on the other one, sucking and licking making her heated skin ze. She arched her back and let out short little moans of pleasure she couldn''t catch her breath.

    He growled again, this time a louder one of pleasure. She couldn''t take anymore, she wasn''t above begging.

    "Please....pleas.e..."

    "You''re going to have tell me little one, what it is you want. What do you need my soo sweet little one? Perhaps you should call my name, I have three, Alexander Callen Liam Breckenburg

    "Pleeaasee!"

    "Is this what you want?"

    He moved lower until he was lightly teasing her clit with his tongue. Lily arched her body, she had the sheets in both of her fists as he stopped licking and began to suck on her. He chuckled....

    "Well now, I can''t decide which pair of your delicious lips I like to kiss more."

    He began again he would lick and suckpping up her juices as if it was the finest honey in the world. Lily was burning up inside it was too much he was taking her too high, she never felt like this before, she climaxed three times in a row and still her body wanted more of him.

    "Pleassse Inneed you inside_me!"

    He wasted no time, he put himself at her entrance, again teasing her as he moved himself in her juices. She screamed in her fustration trying to impale herself on his massive cock, it was huge she wasn''t sure he was going to fit. She didn''t care she needed him to try. She let out little mewls of pleasure and frustration.

    He bent his head and licked the inside of her thigh, then left yet another mark on her. It excited her that he was marking her all over.

    Just when she thought she was going to go crazy with the waiting. He in one violent thrust into her wet heat, he let out a loud roar of pleasure, Lily felt Like she was split in two. The pain soon gave over to intense pleasure.

    Eni

    He didn''t move at first, just letting her get adjusted to his size, she wrapped her legs around him as a sign that he should start moving. He gave a chuckle...

    "Sooo impatient little one, don''t worry I will take you to heaven with me, many times this night."

    He began moving slowly at first, then faster as she began screaming Callen, Callen over and over till she was just screaming Cal, Cal, Cal.as she was moaning and crying out in the song of pleasure bencath him.

    "Can you take more?" He asked in a raspy pleasure soaked voice.

    "YES" was all she could manage, she was beyond forming logical thoughts or words

    He reached up and grabbed the head board, causing him to go deeper and deeper. Going almost all the way out and then mming back down to her core as his thrusts became faster and faster.

    He came with a roar as he bit down on her neck marking her as his. She came so hard that final time, it was so intense that she passed out, as she reached heaven with him.

    When she came to she was in a huge canopy bedying on her side. He was awake watching her as he gently stroked her hip and thigh, with his fingers. He was smiling at her. his eyes were still glowing though not as intense.

    She turned beat red, why was she being solembarassed it wasn''t her first time after all, not like she didn''t know what was what. Still it was intense with her first mate but this was on another level

    Not to mention that she didn''t know his real name to start out, usually you talk a little first, before she knew it was was screaming out Callen one of his middle names. Not sure why she chose that name, it just sounded right to her.

    "What are you thinking my sweet little one?"

    "I was trying to figure out why I chose to call you Callen."

    "Are you worried that I wouldn''t like it?

    "Well yes, you are the king. Oh, God you''re the King!!

    She buried her head into his shoulder as he began to chuckle. She is so cute, why hadn''t I noticed before now? Doesn''t matter I noticed, that is all that matters and I an not letting her go, she is mine. Thorn spoke up....Ours.

    She reached up and touched her neck, in disbelief.

    "You marked me."

    "Yes, that is usually what happens when we im our mates, you still have to mark me. I will let you decide when you wish to do that. I will take it as your full eptance of me and all this." He waved his hand in the air indicating all the castle.2

    "Just so you know, in public I am still your highness or my King, in private I want you to call me Callen, unless you are in your pleasure then its Cal. Can''t say how wonderfuly aroused, my name on your lips makes me."

    Lily could still feel the heat within her, it is now less than before but still there, they were in for a long night or even couple of days. She didn''t want to think about all the royal rules and what this was going to mean for her right now.

    Right now she wanted only one thing, from the look in his eyes he was going to give it to her over and over.

    He licked in one stroke from the begining of her butt crack all the way up her back to his mark. She heated right up again.

    "Don''t worry my sweet little one, we will discuss everything you need to know and more, tonight and the next couple of days we are going to get more aquainted with each other. Remember the first time we met, I know everything about you. Everything."

    "Now through our growing link, you will know all of me as well. Because of the intensity of your heat, I couldn''t go as slow as I wished."

    Late into the morning they were both asleep, exhausted. The King opened his eyes slightly as a maid brought in breakfast, as well as other snacks for the day till dinner. She also dropped off what looked like some of Lily''s clothes. He smirked, she won''t be needing those for awhile.

    When the maid left he went and locked the door again, slid back into the bed pulling Lily close to him. As he went off into a blissful sleep. Already he could feel her body heat getting hotter.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53

    ##Warning, somenguage##

    The King was at his desk taking care of some daily reports and expense logs, it was the fourth day since the intial heat and Lily was now exhausted sleeping in his bed, her heat was over. Already the council had been trying to reach him.

    He had been ignoring them, let them sit and stew for awhile. He would talk to them in his time, not their¡¯s. Maybe it is time he updates the council. Time for some of those old horses to be put to pasture.

    Let some new blood take over.

    Ones that have fresh idea¡¯s and more open minds, then the one¡¯s now sitting. Yes, he was going to start the petitions, see who applies.

    He heard a small sighing from their bed, she was dreaming. He was a little ashamed, when he saw that he left almost every inch of her coverd in marks. Yet at the same time he was proud of it. No one will question what they did in here or that she is his.

    She let out a wimper as if in pain, he went and sat on the side of the bed next to her. Her face was scrunched up as if she was in pain as well. She is having a nightmare. He had hoped that it wouldn¡¯t happen, her abuse though left deep scars.

    He put one hand on her forehead and held her hand with his other. He entered her nightmare, it was when her mate had died and she was still in the room with his body. She was tied to a chair, her mouth was gagged and tears were running down her face.

    Her eyes were empty, unseeing of the corpse before her. She was cold to the touch. The door opened and there was that piece of shit,ughing at it all. He wished he could rip him to shreads, though he can touch the dreamer, he can not do anything else. His heart bled for her, he knew what she was feeling. He went through the loss of his mate.

    This was different, his mate died from a cancer that her wolf couldn¡¯t fight anymore. This was brutal, his face was destroyed, his dignity gone. She was forced to watch as he took hisst breath, then forced to sit with the body for days as it started to rot.

    It was her own personal hell. He had to wake her andfort her. Thorn was going nuts with not being able to do anything. He wanted her out of there, now.

    He let go of her hand and wrapped himself around her, gently he started to wake her. She opened her eyes but she was still not with him.

    ¡°Come back to me my little Lily flower, there is nothing left for you there anymore. He rubbed her back as he held her, whispering into her ear. You are mine now, let that pain go, he would not want you to linger there.¡±

    She let out a gasp as she came back to her senses.

    He held her closer to him, so she could breath in his scent and know she was safe. She held to him tightly as she started to cry out her pain. He never let go, just kept rubbing her back. Saying soothing words to her as she cried out her pain.

    Marco was informed from the front gate, that they had a visitoring. All they said was that it was a she and it was for the WereLions.

    Leaving him clueless, he did manage to find August and have him greet their guest with him.

    As a ck suv pulled up the driver stepped out and went to the back door. The first thing that Marco noticed was the red high heels. The next thing he thought was that something wasn¡¯t setting right in his gut about this.

    She came out all in red, her light blond hair in a fancy up do, blue eyes and red lipstick. If truth were told if she was trying to enhance her beauty with the red lipstick she failed, all he could focus on was her very red lips.

    When she approached them, August hadia scowlion his face and crossed his arms when she reached out to greet him. He growled ..¡± Hello, Felicia.¡±

    Marco this is Felicia Mathews, she is a member of our pride. Felicia this is Marco he is the Beta of this pack, second only to the Alpha.

    She turned her nose in the air at Marco with a look of how dare you be unimpressed with my presence.

    ¡°Well I never have been so insulted in all my life, August. I should of at least been greeted by this whatever you call it. Alpha I mean to be too busy to greet a guest.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry you are so offended Ma¡¯am, I was not informed of your importance. Even still it is custom in packs that the Beta will greet anyone of lower rank first, before the Alpha.¡±

    She looked at Marco as if he had just punched her in the face.

    ¡°I am sure that August here can find you somewhere you can go to do whatever it is you came to do, unfortunately if you have to stay overnight, You will have to stay at the inn in town. Now, if you will excuse me, I have other more important business to attend. He gave a curt bow and left.¡±

    August had all he could to notugh, as he looked at the pride whore before him, wondering what she was up to now. Probably trying to get into either Archies or Ash¡¯s pants again. August hoped that he wouldn¡¯t have to deal with her again, once was enough.

    ¡°Come on then, I will take you to where Archer is staying and he can deal with you.¡±

    He started to walk across the pack grounds to the guest cabin, where Arch was but she didn¡¯t follow.

    When he turned to see what the matter was, she was just standing there in shock.

    ¡°What is your problem now Flea?¡± August said with a sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you several times not to call me that!!!! For your information, I am not going to go tramping around in the woods in these heels!¡±

    ¡°You are not going to be going into the woods, we follow this path and it goes right to the cabin, that is next to the woods.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t, you are just going to have to carry me.¡±

    Augustughed.

    ¡°Flea, if I were to carry you into the woods, it would be because I will be looking for the next cliff to drop you off of. Now I suggest that if you want to see Archer, then you better

    follow me, otherwise I will call back the Beta and he can tell you where you can go.¡±

    He walked off not looking back. Felicia followed after taking off her heels. August could tell she was pissed off at what he said. He just didn¡¯t care, she was a greedy, snobby and pride whore.

    She had been trying to sink her ws into Archer for years and he wanted nothing to do with her. So

    she tried Ashton when he wouldn¡¯t even look at her she went to him. He didn¡®t want her either, she even tried to use Archer of getting her pregnant.

    Kinda hard to get pregnant when you don¡¯t bump fuzzies first. Still, she was the daughter of one of the Prides Elder founding father, he was rich so she always seemed to have resources. He wondered what her n was now.

    After Ashton talked to August about the unexpected gift, he wasn¡¯t happy. He really didn¡¯t like Flea.

    She hated that nick name but it was the best discription of her that could be made in one word.

    When she hopped on you, she would suck your body dry. All she wants from you is to have power to go with her money. She is mean and nasty. Thinks the world owe¡¯s her everything. Heaven above only knows how many she has slept with.

    She should of been born a vampire.

    He was going to go warn Marnie, before she should happen to meet the bitch. Hope the Flea doesn¡¯t do anything stupid to provoke the wolves. Well ok he wouldn¡¯t be heart broken if she got her ass handed to her.

    Still he didn¡¯t want anything to harm the rtionship that Archer had built here either. The Alpha is a

    kind and fair person but he expects respect for all his pack members no matter rank and an good adherence to the rules.

    He has been in other wolf packs before, this one though has a really good feel to it, they work together for the good of all. There are rules that have to be followed, they are fair and basicallymon sense.

    No matter if you¡¯re Alpha or Omega you have responsibilities to your pack, everyone works.

    Everyone is respected and protected, is this pack perfect? No, it isn¡¯t, nothing is though is it. Ash thought he wouldn¡¯t mind living here in this pack. He was going to take Marnie home with him, so she could meet the folks and his friends.

    He really loved his home but he wanted to live here with her though, it just felt right. First things first though, got to tell Marnie about their guest.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54

    The King and Lily were having what they assigned as the day of talking, asking questions and getting

    to know each other on a more logical and practical understanding level.

    It was theirst day of being away from the world, tomorrow they would have to face the council and all

    the others about their rtionship. Not that either one gave a damn what others thought.

    Sometimes fate deals her hand and that is that, if you¡¯re smart you will jump on the ride. Experience

    everything life will give you, if that means you have to experience bad so be it.

    If you go through life pushing all the people away because you don¡¯t want

    to experience the pain of losing them, then you will never know the joy of having them either.

    He looked at Lily as she sat in one of the chairs in front of the fire ce. She looked like she was miles

    away. He went and sat down in the opposite chair.

    ¡°Penny for your thoughts little flower, what has taken you so far from me?¡±

    ¡°I was just thinking of the past, not the abuse. I was just wondering if Adira will ever forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Little flower if you don¡¯t ask, you will never have an answer to your question.¡±

    ¡°I just keep thinking about her stupid stuffed bear.

    ¡°Stuffed bear?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she made a bear from all the stuffed animals I would tear apart in a fit of anger. I wonder if she

    still has

    it?

    ¡°You will have to ask her Lily, once all the hubbub of all this die¡¯s down we will go and pay a visit on

    Duncan and Adira, it¡¯s time that you both had a sit down and get it all out.¡±

    She let out a sigh..

    ¡°Back to our talk, now I know what happened to your first son, I thought that you had two sons?¡±

    His face went from concern for her to a darker shade of sadness. Almost one of intense pain. She

    leaned forward and put her hand over his.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok if you don¡¯t want to talk about it, it¡¯s very clearly causing you great pain.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s ok. With you I will have no shadows, between us will only be truth and love. Thest son never

    saw his first birthday.¡± ?

    ¡°His name was Mathew he was like sunshine, never cried always the giggling baby. We were not sure

    what happend, but he died in his sleep and they said it was SIDS but it never set well with me.¡± E

    ¡°I think that was also the reason my first mate died.¡±

    ¡°Yes, she died because she lost the battle with her cancer but I think Matt¡¯s death helped. My first wife

    was not wolf, she was human.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t advertised out into the world, because the council thought it would make me look weak. I was

    a fool for agreeing with them. I was young and stupid.¡±

    ¡°After my first mate died, myself and Thorn, we kinda lost our will to go on. The council covered it up

    and ran all the day to day activities. I should of been there for my second son.¡±

    ¡°Jason is a lot like Adira¡¯s husband Duncan, Adam hated him with a passion. It was to the point that I

    had to appoint a couple of guards for Jason. He hated that and was angry for a bit with me. I just didn¡¯t

    know what to do with my eldest son.¡± (15)

    ¡°I know parents are not supposed to have favorites, I know that Adam was my first mates favorite. He

    was always a little off and the other children didn¡¯t want to be around him so my mate spoiled him.¡±

    ¡°I found out after my sons death a whole lot of things that were not told to me before and it breaks my

    heart that a son of mine would do those

    things, those poor children he tortured, he was insane.¡±

    ¡°About two weeks before the crap hit the fan so to speak, Jason found his mate, Karen. He was sick

    and tired of the court life, he never liked it to begin with and the fear that his brother would do

    something to her or their children. He decided that they were going to go back to my original pack and

    have a family away from all this.¡± (2

    ¡°He even changed hisst name, I don¡¯t hear from him much. Only that they are expecting their first

    pup its a girl. After Adam died I asked Jason if he would be willing toe back and take my ce

    someday, he said no. He was happy with they way things were and would not change it for the world.¡±

    ¡°That is why I wanted Duncan and

    Adira¡¯s first born to be my heir but in truth I don¡¯t think they want anything to do with the throne. They

    are there for me in thepacity of friendship only.¡±

    ¡°Callen, you know I can¡¯t have children. I have been messed up for too long.¡±

    ¡°My little flower, didn¡¯t you notice that your wolf Zinnia had turned all white?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I noticed but I didn¡¯t know what it meant and when I ask Zinnia she just giggles and tells me that I

    will see soon enough. She has been nothing but smug and mysterioustely, it¡¯s amost impossible to

    get a straight answer out of her.¡±

    ¡°I love reading old texts of history and events, I believe my little flower that when your Zinnia turned all

    white, it was a sign from the goddess

    that you were forgiven. I do believe that it means you are whole and healthy.¡±

    ¡°Further more, I believe that at least acording to Thorn, that we have already made our first pup.¡±

    Lily looked at Callen in shock as a giddiness filled her heart, she jumped from her chair into Callen¡¯sp

    and started kissing him all over his face and neck. She couldn¡¯t stop herself, when she reached that

    spot where his neck and shoulder met, she bit down hard marking him. D

    He let out a growl of pleasure and happiness, finaly he was mated for all and good. Things are going to

    change now for the good he hoped.

    Archer was enjoying the quiet of his cabin. It was a wee change from

    the rat race, he was usually having to deal with. Life in a Pack is a lot different than in a Pride, at least

    his pride anyway.

    That was when he heard a shrill voice he was hoping to never hear again. Felicia! He went from almost

    at peace with the world to chaotic frustration. He wished his parents weren¡¯t such good friends with

    Felicia¡¯s parents. They had been trying to get one of their son¡¯s to mate with her for a long time now. D

    It wouldn¡¯t be that hard, she is rather pretty. That was until she opened her mouth. She was also under

    the impression that sex will get her anything she wants. She is mean spirited and haughty in her

    nature, she thinks she is better than everyone.

    She believes that her presence is a

    blessing for all to be thankful for. She is only tolerated because of her parents money and status.

    He looked out the window at the shrew walking up the path bitching all the way, he did get some

    satisfaction seeing her bare foot in the snow.

    He did wonder whose pants is she trying to get into now. She was determined that one of them had to

    mate with her. She not only wanted money she wanted power over others as well.

    Something she had better get into head, is that it¡¯s never going to happen. Everyone looks at her as

    one of the prides sluts and that is all she was ever going to be if Archer has his way.

    He just hoped that she didn¡¯t try her high and mighty crap with the pack

    members, the rules are a little different in this pack. She will be expected to at the very least be

    respectful of everyone. No acting like a queen here.

    If she does end up causing trouble, perhaps he will let Duncan handle her punishment. That way she

    doesn¡¯t get off easy because of dear old dad¡¯s money.

    He sat down at his desk, putting her in her ce right from the start. It¡¯s time miss high and mighty

    learns some humility. He should of dealt with this a lot sooner, perhaps being here will be an added

    bonus to him, she can¡¯t just run off to daddy to fix her mistakes.

    One thing is for certain, she isn¡¯t sleeping under this roof, she can either stay in a guest cabin or get a

    hotel room.

    Still something was bugging him about all this, she isn¡¯t the type to go traveling unless it¡¯s a million

    dor a night room. So why is she here now?..

    Felicia came into the room in a huff, she didn¡¯t look happy that she had to walk 50 feet.

    ¡°Well, Felicia to what do we owe the honor of your presence once again. Truly you¡¯re going to spoil us

    by gracing us with your presence so much.¡± (0

    As Felicia looked at Archer she could tell he wasn¡¯t happy to see her. Perhaps she had over yed her

    hand this time. Then again he always looked at her like that.

    In truth she had given up on Archer after a while, he lived like a monk and was not interested in her. He

    always

    distance. Even her daddy got off her back about him and told her to focus on the other two.

    August yed with her but never gave her any inkling that he would go further or that she could

    manipte him to do as she wished.

    Ashton was the shy one she thought, he was always watching her. He was the one she wanted this

    time, and this time she would get what she and her daddy wanted. Even if she had to travel to the

    middle of god know¡¯s where, having to be around all these

    low life mangy mutts to do it. 12

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55

    ###Warning,nguage.###

    Marnie wasn¡¯t particrly happy with what Ash told her about this new female. She decided if push

    came to shove she was going to do what ever it takes for this chick to get the message.

    She doesn¡¯t have time for this drama queen crap, Adira is close to her time and she wanted to do all

    the things auntie¡¯s do. She couldn¡¯t wait for the little pup to be born.

    She was spending time with Adira and Ash. That is all if this trashy girl wants to have a go, she can

    wait in line. She was on her way to Adira¡¯s room when she heard the loudest high pitched annoying

    voice. She stopped on thending of the

    stairs, and waited to see where it wasing from

    This time the voice was apanied by a loud bang, if this gets any louder, it might upset Adira. If it

    upsets Adira it is really going to upset Mr. Expecting Dad the Alpha. Sighing to herself she went down

    to take care of the problem.

    When she got into the kitchen she was suprised to notice that it was trashed, the poor cook was in the

    corner crying her eyes out.

    Marnie was instantly pissed, no one messes with the cook or the kitchen.

    ¡°In a loudanding voice.¡± 2)

    ¡°WHO THE HELL DID THIS?¡±

    That was when Marnie noticed that there was another woman in the kitchen, she was holding a rolling

    pin

    like a weapon. She looked nuts.

    ¡°Who the hell are you and what the hell are you doing in here?¡±

    The woman had a smirk on her face, putting her nose to the air sniffing it like she smelled something

    rotten. She then threw the rolling pin at the cooks head.

    Unfortunately, for this unknown bitch, she didn¡¯t manage to dodge Marnie¡¯s fist as well as the cook

    dodged the rolling pin. Marniended her right on her ass, a look of total rage came over the womans

    face, she was kinda pretty before but now she was positively ugly. (

    The change stunned Marnie for a second, she couldn¡¯t resist giving insult though.

    ¡°Wow, not only are you a bitch, you also fell out of the ugly tree and hit

    every branch on your way down. Damn girl, you are ugly!!!¡±

    Felicia was pissed, this low life not only touched her but hit her in the face. Now she was insulting her,

    how dare she call her ugly. She was going to die for this, how dare she,e in here and demand to

    know who she is¡­. She was about to find out. 2)

    Marnie went over to check on the cook,¡± Are you ok? Did she hit you with this rolling pin before I came

    in?¡±

    The cook was so upset that all she could do was nod her head yes. Before Marnie could stand up

    again she was attacked from the back by the lioness. Marnie felt blood running down her back and a

    burning pain. 2

    Marnie was pissed, so was her wolf Myan. They shifted instantly into their Lycan form. They turned

    on the

    big cat and tossed her against the wall with a very loud roar. The lionnded with a thud then slid down

    the wall.

    Ashton was in the Alpha¡¯s office, discussing housing options for him and Marnie after they were

    married. When he felt a burning pain going down his back. He stood up but couldn¡¯t see anything, that

    was when he realized it was Marnie.

    Ashton and Duncan were hitting the stairs at a run when they heard a very loud angry roar. Duncan

    was trying to mind link his sister but all he got back for a response was, red.

    Duncan grabbed Ash to slow him

    down..

    ¡°Listen Ash, Marnie has changed into her Lycan form, it makes her unperdictable. Marnie and Myan

    are really good together and the Lycan

    form is their speciality. When you go in don¡¯t make any aggressive moves.¡± (5

    ¡°Because you are Marnies mate, you will be in charge of calming her down and getting her out of there.

    Take her to your room and wait there.¡±

    They went into the kitchen slowly, what they saw was not what they were expecting, the ce looked

    like a war zone.

    There was flour and food everywhere mixed with blood, the cook was

    sitting in the corner. She pointed a shaking hand at the back door which was standing wide open.

    They ran outside, there in the front yard were two figures fighting. Duncan reconized Marnie in her

    Lycan form right away, the Lioness he had no idea who she was.

    Archer was out there standing between Marnie and the pretty beaten up Lioness, the snow was

    covered in blood spatters it was a macabre sight to behold.

    Marnie crouched down into an attack postion, Duncan yelled to Archer not to make a single move. He

    turned to his sister, taking off his clothes he changed into his lycan form and stood infront of Archer.

    What they didn¡¯t understand as shifters of a different kind was that Marnie in her own right was also a

    Luna. If there was something done to her or her pack members, if she will see as a threat, she will have

    the right for blood. (2)

    Duncan in his Lycan form had to mind link Marnie and Myan with hismanding Alpha voice to get

    her to back down.

    Marnie shifted into herplete wolf form and bolted for the woods. Ash ran after her.

    Duncan also changing back, put on a pair of jogging pants that Marco gave him, asked Archer what the

    hell was going on

    ¡°I have no idea, I got here just in time to stop your sister fromnding the killing blow.¡±

    Archer kneeled down next to the Lioness, she was unconcious but other than a broken wrist and

    bruises she was going to be fine in a day or two.

    Archer ordered her to change back, she did and awoke screaming. He picked her up.

    ¡°Want to tell me what was going on?¡±

    didnuhin sabeo ant of

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, she came out of no where and started to attack me. I was just defending myself.¡±

    Archer smirked.

    ¡°Are you sure that is how things went down? You do know they have security cameras everywhere

    right?¡±

    She became shrill, ¡°WHY DON¡¯T YOU EVER BELIEVE ME!!!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t ever believe you, Felicia because you have never given me a reason to.¡±

    With that Archer carried her to the pack hospital. So they could help this stupid bitch heal faster.

    Thinking to himself, maybe he should just find a really big snow bank and toss her in.

    Archer shifted into his Lion so he could keep up with Marnie¡¯s wolf Myan, she was really fast. She ran

    until she came across a river, she jumped in and swam to the little ind that the river went around. 15

    He swam across too, shifting uponing out of the water. He could see that she was back in her

    human form. She was wearing a robe, she must of stashed it here at one time of another. 2

    When he got closer he noticed that there was blood soaking the back of the robe. He ran the rest of the

    way to her. He grabbed her by her shoulders and stood her up, so he could take off the robe to see

    what damage was done.

    What he saw pissed him off, that whore is going to get a piece of my mind and I am going to see that

    the

    punishment sticks this time. NO daddy buying her way out or friends doing the punishment for her.

    There were four deepcerations, they went from Marnies shoulder all the way down to just above her

    hips. He could see where her wolf was trying to heal her, the thing about werelion ws, is that they

    have not only a type of poison to subdue their prey, they also have type of nasty fast acting bacteria.

    He went to the river and soaked the robe in the cold water and put it back on her, then he picked her up

    gently. He was tall enough to wade back, he carried her all the way to the pack hospital.

    When he walked in he heard Felicia screaming her fool head off, he was met by a nurse who took one

    look and showed them to a private room. The

    nurse threw Ash a pair of jogging pants,

    When he exined about why the wound was not healing they went into action. Duncan came running

    into the room wanting to know what was going on. That got both Ash and Duncan pushed to the hall, to

    wait.

    Ash was pissed, he knew that in order for that poison to be present meant that it was a deliberate act.

    Felicia could not im self defense, not only was it a sucker punch move ws in the back, the poision

    has to be conciously delivered. Ash told Duncan everything, he also suggested that Felicia be punished

    ording to pack rules. Since they are on pack grounds, 2

    Duncan agreed but he still had to take it up with Asher, since he was the head and has final say on

    what

    dann with one of his sida

    SIUUIUS.

    Duncan agreed but he still had to take it up with Asher, since he was the head and has final say on

    what should be done with one of his pride members. 13

    Ashton smiled a wicked smile, he already knew what his brother was going to say. 2

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56

    ##WARNING HARSH SEXUAL LANGUAGE CONTENT## D

    Marnie woke up to the sound of beeping, looking down she saw that she had an IV in her arm. She was

    feeling almost perfect, Myan must of worked her tail off to heal us.

    Marnie mind linked Myan.

    ¡°Hey there Myan are you ok?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I am just tired. Gonna need some sleep for a bit thats all. That nasty cat had poison in her

    ws, wish I would of got another swing at her ass.¡± 2

    With that Myan went back to sleep. Marnie smiled she and Myan were always the best of friends. For

    awhile there Myan was her only friend.

    Looking around she didn¡¯t see anyone.

    She reached down to her arm and slowly pulled out the IV, holding the cotton ball on it while she taped

    it. She then got up, she was a little dizzy at first but it was fine after a bit. She looked around but

    couldn¡¯t find any clothes.

    She peeked her head out of her room door and there in the hall was Ash sound asleep in a chair. She

    didn¡¯t see anyone else. She hated hospitals, She tipped toed past Ash.

    She pushed the elevator button and just as the doors were opening she was grabbed from behind. She

    recognized his scent right off it was Ash. He picked her up and carried her back to her room.

    ¡°You are not going anywhere till the Doc savs von can I don¡¯t care if I

    ¡°As a matter of fact I have a way to make you stay.¡±

    He slid in next to her on the hospital bed. Wrapped his arms around her and started to fall back asleep.

    Marnie gave a sigh of contentment, turning her face into his shoulder, she decided that she could wait a

    little longer.

    Archer, August, Duncan and Marco were in Felicia¡¯s hospital room. She was fully healed, she was

    putting on a show though. Marco looked bored and Duncan looked pissed. Archer and August just

    rolled their eyes.

    ¡°You have to listen to me! She came at me first, I was just defending myself.¡±

    Archer in a low tired voice¡­ ¡°I told you the rules of the pack, you were already told that you were a

    guest only. You have no authority, if you need something you ask politely. If the answer is no then you

    leave.¡±

    ¡°Further more, I find it insulting that you think I am that stupid. The wounds on Marnies back were from

    an attack from behind, that is a sneak attack not self defense.¡±

    ¡°The fact that you used your poison ws, also proves that your attack was deliberate. You can not use

    the poison unless you consciously put the thought to your cat.¡±

    ¡°Which leaves me to believe that your intent was to severely hurt or kill Marnie a Luna of this pack. Not

    to mention your actions have put our

    prides rtionship with this pack in jeopardy.¡±

    Archer in a low tired voice¡­ ¡°I told you the rules of the pack, you were already told that you were a

    guest only. You have no authority, if you need something you ask politely. If the answer is no then you

    leave.¡±

    ¡°Further more, I find it insulting that you think I am that stupid. The wounds on Marnies back were from

    an attack from behind, that is a sneak attack not self defense.¡±

    ¡°The fact that you used your poison ws, also proves that your attack was deliberate. You can not use

    the poison unless you consciously put the thought to your cat.¡±

    ¡°Which leaves me to believe that your intent was to severely hurt or kill Marnie a Luna of this pack. Not

    to mention your actions have put our prides rtionship with this pack in jeopardy.

    ¡°With all the evidence on the camera¡¯s, I would say you don¡¯t have a leg to stand on. Which means that

    your punishment has to be decided by Duncan the Alpha of the pack.¡±

    ¡°It is in his territory, in his pack house, you were informed of the rules, you intentionally broke the rules.

    Now you will be punished.¡±

    ¡°During your punishment you will not be allowed to shift into your cat, if you do I will have no choice but

    to have you banished from the pride. Before you say that I can¡¯t do this, keep in mind, I can and I have,

    I will be informing your parents as soon as I leave this room.¡±

    With that Archer turned to August, ¡°you will stay to oversee her punishment.¡±Acknowledging that he

    turned and left.

    Duncan looked at the female with a nk face. Inside he wanted to p her from one side of the pack

    grounds to the other. Instead he was going to follow protocol.

    Ms. Felicia Mathews you have beaten my cook and destroyed the kitchen.

    You intentionally tried to hurt, if not kill my sister. You will be staying here in this pack until you¡¯ve repaid

    the debt.

    With a sneer Felicia gave a littleugh .. ¡°Just let me call Daddy and he will send you the money to pay

    for everything.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand, you will not be paying for the damages with money. You will be

    repaying them with work. First though since you did attack both my cook and sister, you will spend the

    next five nights in the dungeon.¡±

    ¡°When your five days are up you will then report to the very Kitchen you destroyed and will work as a

    servant for an additional week.¡±

    ¡°You will not be allowed to talk to anyone, nor will you go anywhere in the pack house, that is not the

    kitchen or your room. You will not be allowed any form of technology, during your punishment.¡±

    ¡°Any infractions against punishment rules will add on weeks to your sentence. Any infractions. It will be

    decided by Marco should this ure.¡±

    He waved to Marco and left the room as well. August grabbed Felicia by the arm and stood her up.

    ¡°Time to go Flea.¡±

    ¡°Wait you can¡¯t do this to me, at least let me get dressed and out of this

    hospital gown.!!!

    ¡°You are dressed well enough for where you¡¯re going.¡±

    August dragged her out of the room, as Marco followed. Neither one saying another word till they

    reached the dungeon doors. Felicia on the other hand, screamed until her voice was nothing but a

    rasp.

    Duncan sat at his desk, in another chair was Archer. Duncan was pissed, when he saw the video from

    the camera¡®s he couldn¡¯t believe that someone could be that vicious, she had to be insane.

    ¡°Please tell me Archer, is that woman the rule in your pride? If that is so, then I am afraid I will have

    decline the offer of a rtionship between my Pack and your Pride. I am sorry,

    but we do not allow that kind of behavior here.¡±

    ¡°It is not the norm in my Pride, in truth her behavior has gotten erratic ofte. I suspect that her father is

    pushing her to catch one of us. Had I known she wasn¡¯t even going to try to behave, I would of sent her

    on her way.¡±

    ¡°Is our punishment of her crime going to cause problems in your Pride?¡±

    ¡°No, I will see that it doesn¡¯t, that is why I asked for a copy of the video. She won¡¯t be able to lie or

    cheat her way out of this. When she gets home, she will be punished again.¡±

    ¡°Her parents are friends of our parents, that is why she has been able to go on for as long as she has.

    With thisst action of hers she will have no choice she is going to have to sleep in the bed, that she

    has been making for a long time.¡±

    Very well her punishment starts immediately in the dungeon, then on to working as a servant, if she

    behave¡®s she should be done in two weeks.

    Felicia sat on the dirty floor of the dungeon, there was no light other then, what came down from the

    other side of the hall. 2)

    She was pissed, not only is she sitting in this nasty ce in nothing but a hospital gown, they fitted her

    with a type of shock cor, that will not only cause her great pain but also alert them should she shift.

    How dare they do this to her, wait till she sees her Daddy, he will make them pay for this. She let out a

    scream of rage. That was when she realized that she wasn¡¯t alone down here. There was a smell in the

    air that wasn¡¯t just the dungeon.

    She heardughter that gave her the chills, then it went to growling.

    ¡°Whats the matter little bitch, don¡¯t like your room, wannae and stay with me? It¡¯s just you and me

    down here right now my little bitch. Oh, I bet you¡¯re a tasty morsel, who know¡¯s maybe I am your

    punishment.¡±

    He started to make sexual moans, she realized that he was jacking off.

    He gave out another sinisterugh, ¡°Would you like me to spank you?. Perhaps you¡¯re a really naughty

    little bitch and need more intensive punishment?

    I saw you when the brought you down here, your a sexy bitch, one of those

    always been to good for me girls. It¡¯s just you and me now bitchy poo, oh, I bet you have wonderful tit¡¯s

    too. Too bad we can¡¯t share a room. He startedughing and moaning again as he reached his climax,

    he startedughing even louder and didn¡¯t seem to stop.

    She sat in silence too terrified to speak, he justughed andughed, as she sat there unable to do

    anything in her silence.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57

    Christmas was quickly approaching, Adira had the whole pack house and grounds decorated, there

    wasn¡¯t a ce that was left forgotten. She¡¯d never had a real Christmas before, so she went all out.

    Duncan looked around and was pleased, the pack house hadn¡¯t looked this good since he was a pup.

    He had decided that he was going to make sure she was spoiled rotten, besides the normal gifts she

    would receive from the pack. He had also brought her a special gift as well, his families diamond and

    saphire ne, earrings and bracelet set.

    He was now taking a tray up to Adira for lunch. She was so close to her time and was having problems

    with

    her feet and ankles swelling, that the Doc put her on bed rest. This is of course making her a bit

    restless and cranky.

    Thest two days she had been getting more and more ufortable. So he had been dividing up his

    time with her mostly and then pack issues, Marcus had been taking care of everything else. Thank God

    for Marcus, his best friend since their crib days. (12)

    He also wondered what it is going to be like to be a Dad. Wow, he never had the time to give it too

    much thought until now. He started to smile with thoughts of his little pup running around the house.

    He got up to their door while juggling the tray, he managed to open the door and there was Adira

    doubled over on the side of the bed. Clearly in

    pain. He dropped the tray and ran to her. She looked up at his face with a painful smile.

    ¡°Duncan, I think it¡¯s time.¡±

    Felicia was still pissed two dayster, she was given a nket, a pillow and a bucket. The rogue in the

    other cell went quiet again.

    She sat there staring off into the dark, nning her revenge. That little bitch of a she wolf is going to

    pay, how dare she do this to her. Her ns were all of murder and betrayal. She was going to get her

    revenge one way or the other. Two more days and she was out of this hell hole. 2

    Once she was in the pack house again, she would start putting her n into motion. Then they will all

    be sorry for what they had done to

    her. Maybe, perhaps Archer will be forced by Daddy to marry me, as some sort ofpensation, for

    what he allowed to happen to her. 2

    Though right now she wasn¡¯t sure she was going to stand the smell the dungeon was bing

    engulfed in for the next two days.

    ¡°What the hell is that smell!? Then it hit her, that smell was death, is that why that rogue went quiet?

    Oh, God did they leave her down here alone with a dead body?.¡± ?

    ¡°GUARD!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!GUARD!!!!!!!!!! LET ME OUT OF HERE, HE IS DEAD!!!!!GUARD PLEASE!!.¡±

    The only thing her screaming got her was more silence, she started to cry. They will have to take him

    out of here when they brought her once a day meal. Oh, god she was so hungry but

    how would she eat knowing what was rotting two doors down.

    She curled up into a ball on her nket, plotting a few more nasty things she was going to do when she

    got out of here. Crying, she was never going to get that smell out of her mind. She did have one hope

    though.

    I hope they let me take a bath¡­..

    Lily was sitting on a stool next to the King, while he held court. Everyone was looking at her in curiosity

    or with a scowl. To be honest she didn¡¯t give a shit. One good thing about going through all that abuse,

    is that it gave her an inner strength. She stopped caring a long time ago what anyone thought of her.

    It was facinating to watch her mate

    hold court, it was also quite boring. Most of it was legalities andnd contracts, things of that nature.

    Once it was all done the King then introduced his mate to the council.

    Lily almost giggled at the looks on their faces. She managed though to stand tall and regal. Some were

    just surprised but happy for the King, others were quiet and others still were out right angry.

    ¡± As your King I have the right through the Mate Law, to choose my own for when my true matees.

    Lily is my second chance mate and I am hers. I understand that she can¡¯t be an official queen that she

    will be queen in name only.¡±

    ¡°However, She will be given the respect that is her due. I will also allow her to have some authority to

    makews.reguarding children and

    women. Thesews will pertain to their treatment and rights to be protected and to seek justice.¡±

    ¡°She will be given the people and the resources to do these things, she will only have to seek

    permisson from myself. Since the Queen, even if its in name only, still only has to answer to the King.¡±

    ¡°She will travel to all the packs in our care, no longer will the royal family stay within the walls of this

    castle alone. It is time to go out into the world and make sure what we are being told is actual truth.¡±

    ¡°It makes me sick that something as evil as all that was able to get such a big foot hold on us. From

    now on I and my Queen will do everything in our power to see that it never happens again.¡±

    ¡°Lwill no longer hold to the old stuff

    ¡°I will no longer hold to the old stuffy and blind traditions of the past. Anyone here now who disagrees

    with anything I have said today, may step down and leave.¡±

    With that he turned and kissed Lily deeply and possessively, sending his point out loud and clear.

    Marnie was finally in her own bed, she was fully healed now and no side effects were left from the

    poison. She wasn¡¯t alone in her bed either.

    Ash was still with her, tighter than a tick in a butt crack. She didn¡¯t mind it though, she wasing to

    love it. Her wolf Myan loved it too, though she was a bit un-nerved by the really loud purring. When he

    would make her grumpy she would tell him to go

    cough up a hair ball, which in turn made Marnieugh.

    She rolled onto her side to get a better look at the sleeping Mr. Kitty. When she looked at him, he

    looked so handsome asleep almost like he was a young cub again.

    ¡°Liking what you are seeing, my naughty little wolf?.

    Startled she blushed, when she realized he was awake the whole time she was staring at him. He

    didn¡¯t say anything more as he pulled her to him and kissed her possessively, she didn¡¯t think that a

    simple kiss could turn her on soo much, her panties were getting wet just the same.

    ¡°I can smell your arousal, you smell so delicious. I want to lick all that wonderful cream, I want to know

    what you taste like. I want to feel myself inside you as we be one. I

    want to know what you sound like, when I bring you to the climax of your passion.¡±

    ¡°I want your everything and I want you to have my everything. Forever.¡±

    Before she even knew it she was naked and under a equally naked Ash. He was sucking on her

    nipples, his hands were everywhere. He moved his mouth slowly downward to her center.

    His tongue did things she wasn¡®t aware that they could do, he licked all of her cream and then slipped

    his tongue inside her to get more. She was screaming in her desire, arching her body to get closer to

    him. When she finally came, she thought for just that moment in time, that she had left the earth for

    heaven.

    Once she came back to his arms again, he positioned himself between

    her thighs.¡± Now my love, we will asend the heavens together.¡± In one swift move he joined them

    together in bliss.

    It was like nothing she had ever thought or was told it would be.

    It was so much, much more.

    It was right at this blissful moment that Marco popped into her head. I

    ¡°Marnie!!! it¡¯s time, Adira is on her way to the pack hospital to have the pup..¡±

    Marnie to Ash¡¯s surprise flew out of their bed and started to put random clothes on, all the while in a

    happy sing song voice she kept saying, ¡°I¡¯m an Aunt, I¡¯m a auntie aunt aunt.¡±

    She looked over at Ash as he was just watching her, ¡°Come on Mr. Kitty we gotta go. We are about to

    be a Aunt

    She looked over at Ash as he was just watching her, ¡°Come on Mr. Kitty we gotta go. We are about to

    be a Aunt and Uncle. Get a move on.!!¡±

    With that she was out the door running down the stairs, while he was still putting on his shoes as he

    hopped out the door after her. 5

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58

    Duncan wanted to go in with Adira but the nurses all said no. He was out in the hall with Marco, August

    and Archer, along with half the pack out in the main waiting area keeping vigil.

    Marnie came running in dressed in miss matched clothes and Ashton wasn¡¯t far behind, he looked like

    he was still in the process of getting dressed.

    Duncan inspite of his worry,ughed to himself. It was in for all to see, what those two were doing or

    were about to do. From the look on Ashtons face, it didn¡¯t go as far as he wanted it to.

    They wouldn¡¯t let him in yet, not until the doctor had a look first.

    Duncan was a bit miffed, he has to look first? What does the Doc think, he was going to see something

    that he hadn¡®t already seen first?

    Marco seeing how his friend wasing unglued, decided to track down a nurse and see if they would

    let The Alpha in with his Luna.

    Before too long a nurse came and took Duncan to Adira. No one else was allowed, that saddend

    Marnie but she understood. So now they wait for a new life toe into their world.

    The pack started to fill in the outer waiting room area, it was like some sort of party. They were just as

    excited to have a new pup as the parents were.

    The King was sent word that Adira was going intobor. He smiled and

    couldn¡¯t seem to stop. His god son would soon be here. He looked over at Lily, wondering what their

    pup¡¯s will be like.

    He decided to wait to make the trip to Duncans pack for now, until Adira has safely delivered their pup

    and everyone is settling down again. Lily and Adira really needed to have a talk face to face. He didn¡¯t

    think that it would go bad, it is just they needed to put it behind them for good. 2

    He also decided to make a strictw, anyone found abusing, sexually, physically or mentally anyone.

    Especially children, will have a trial, if found guilty, they will be put to death.

    Because really are they not murderers themselves, they are killing whoever that person was or who

    they would of been. Also sometimes the abused be abusers themselves as well.

    thus going on to murder other could of beens.

    Giving the victim a lifetime of pain and mental issues that effect the life they now have to live.

    He didn¡¯t think it was too harsh at all. Further more he made it the responsibility of the pack to make

    sure the victims get all the help they need for as long as they need it.

    Knowing Lily had opened his eyes to a world he wished didn¡¯t exist, a world he will now live to

    eradicate. No more. This far, no further.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine abusing his own children, sadly though the parents are more often than not to

    me for the abuse and neglect.

    Lily noticed that pensive look on his face, putting a hand on his shoulder saying¡­..

    ¡°My love do not stare at the tree of bitterness too long, it could make you fall into despair.¡±

    He smiled at her¡­.

    ¡°My love I could never fall into despair with you at my side, it is like a brilliant sun shining down on me

    from the heavens themselves. No shadows can touch me now or ever again.¡± (D

    They went outside into the sparkling snow, where the King kissed his Queen, without a care in the

    world if someone were to see them.

    August started to grumble, ¡°How long does it take to have a pup?¡± Marnie looked at him, she wasn¡¯t

    happy with him right now.

    ¡°For your information idiot, a pup

    ¡°For your information idiot, a pupes when ites, the first one is always a little messed up. I

    have seen some females go intobor for 26 hours. A few that I know, were only inbor an hour.¡±

    Doesn¡¯t matter which way, I can¡¯t say from experience yet, just so you know it¡¯s exhausting painful

    work. Try to show some respect, if you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about then keep your mouth

    shut.¡±

    Ash looked back at August, instead of being mad about getting the smack down, he started tough.

    ¡°She is perfect for you Ash, she is going to be a big surprise to the parents too.¡±

    Nine hourster a very stressed out Duncan came out of the room to let everyone know that, little

    Alexander

    Marco MacPatton, eight pounds, three ounces and sixteen inches long. Had been born into the world.

    The newest member of their pack, he has a head of dark hair and a really good set of lungs. Adira is

    exhausted but doing well. If all goes well she will be home in the morning.

    Duncan went over to Marnie after Ash put her down, hugged her and mind linked that he needed her to

    do him and Adira a favor. She gave a smile and ran out of the hospital, taking a very confused Ash with

    her.

    Marnie jumped into Ashton¡¯s arms as he twirled her around happily, everyone was actually smiling it

    was a wonderful moment in time.

    Marco went on down the hall to

    inform the rest of the pack of their new pup. Soon he will have his wee to the pack ceremony.

    Marco was so touched that they used his name for the pup¡¯s middle name.

    After he informed the pack, he went outside and texted Jack to let him know that the pup was born and

    all was well.

    Marco looked around him, it was a full moon and light hit the snow making it look like diamonds. The air

    was crisp and clear, perfect night for our little pup toe join us, he thought. With a wide smile he

    went back in to be with Duncan.

    Jack Dawson wasn¡¯t much for social activities. He gave a small thankful smile though to God above for

    letting nothing happen to Duncan¡¯s sweet Luna. They deserved all the happiness that life could give.

    His n was still sorting the victims,

    most were either brought back to their families or they found them new families in either the packs or in

    Jacks n.

    There were just a couple of kids left, Jack decided that they would have them stay with his own n

    members. They were three boys, brothers at that. He decided since they were 9,11 and 12 that they

    would be good foster children to live in the n house and learn from the males about being men.

    He had plenty of money, so did a lot of their n. If those in the n that didn¡¯t have as much money

    for what they needed, then another n member helps them out. It is just the way this n worked.

    The first of it¡¯s kind.

    He gave out a sigh, looking out over the snow covered ground, wondering

    if some day he will find a mate of his own, something like what the wolves have. A soul mate. It

    happens in the WereBear world but its bing a rare thing anymore.

    Most of the time in his world, if it was a bear female aka ¡®sow¡¯. She would go into her heat and it would

    be the best male would win the prize. He would be with her for a while and then be gone. Sometimes

    love would follow but it was rare.

    He listened to the quiet of the night, with a sigh he went on to bed. Perhaps he should just give up on

    that particr dream. He was a werebear after all, not a werewolf.

    He smiled when he remembered, what he got the little Alpha for his wee to the pack gift. His very

    own motorcycle. Jack would have him over to his n to learn to ride. As

    soon as he was old enough.

    It was actually a dirt bike, that would be his learning bike then for his sixteenth birthday, he was going

    to get him a real motorcycle. 2

    Ten minutester Marnie came back holding what looked like Frankenstein¡¯s teddy bear. It was the

    ugliest teddy bear that Marco had ever seen. Marnie was carrying it like it was the most precious item

    in the world.

    Duncan took the bear to Adira¡¯s room, he ced Max beside his son in the hospital crib and then

    climbed into bed with his wonderful mate. He made a mental note to himself, he was going to ask the

    Mages to make their magical cabin again. He was going to get some alone time with his Mate and pup.

    (2)

    Pulling Adira close to him spooning, she snuggled into him and they were both asleep. A nurse came in

    to check up on mother and son, she found that the whole family unit was sleeping.

    She got an extra nket and covered her Alpha, checked on the little pup.

    Turning off the light as she left with a happy smile on her face.

    Felicia was eating a really good meal for a change. Usually it was a in bologna or peanut butter and

    jam sandwich, with a small ss of water. This was a great meal even if it was a bit cold. Steak and

    potatoes with a piece of white cake dyed blue.

    She asked the guard why she got this meal, he was so happy that he forgot not to speak to her.

    ¡°The Luna has given birth to our first

    Alpha pup, it is a celebration.¡±

    He stopped himself before saying any more, gave her a angry look and left. He didn¡¯t leave the light on,

    that light at the end of the hall was her only light, now she was eating in the dark. Good thing she had

    night vision or it would be unbearable.

    So the Luna has had a pup, isn¡¯t that special. One more thing for me to destroy when I get out of here.

    She enjoyed the cake andy down on her nket again to bide her time.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59

    Adira was ready to go the next morning, she was so happy that her son was healthy. She couldn¡¯t

    stand to be away from him. Duncan was a hovering around them both in pride and protection. 2

    She looked down at her son, ¡°Well little one it is time for us to go home.¡± He squeezed her finger in his

    little fist as if in agreement. She was amazed at his skills and barely a day old. He was wearing a little

    blue hand made hat with the A sewn onto it. He was wrapped in a little baby quilt that the elderdies

    of the pack had made him.2

    She then realized that she would never be alone ever again. She knew that with Duncan, this was

    different though. She wasplete.

    Duncan told Adria everything that had been happening, even how Marnie and Ashton looked when

    they came into the waiting area.

    He told her about Felicia and what she had done. He told her the punishment she would have to carry

    out. He also said he didn¡¯t trust that female any futher than he could toss a semi truck.

    He and Marco had upgraded the pack houses security. Extra locks on all their doors, especially in the

    nursery and their bedroom since they were connected together now. The also added on a panic room

    off of the nursery, just in case.

    Camera¡¯s were added in the hallway and inside the nursery for their protection. They would send video

    straight to Duncan¡¯s and Marco¡¯s phones andputer. They would

    know right away I someone meant them harm.

    He also assigned guard duty to the younger warriors as part of their training, they would walk the halls

    in shifts. Morning, afternoon and midnight. They will do rotating shifts, keeping it random.

    Duncan and Marco also has put guards two male and one female on Felicia, for when she gets out of

    the dungeon. One has to be with her at all times, including the bathroom.

    Her room is in the basement, she will be locked in there. The only time she would be allowed out was

    when she was doing chores. Only the guards are allowed to interact with her, also to keep her alone

    while she was doing chores.

    She will have a shock and tracking

    bracelets around both her ankles. If she gets out of line, the guards have permission to shock her and

    lock her back up, till she can behave herself.

    She will also only be allowed on the first floor, in the kitchen and dining room area¡®s only. She will be

    given a gray outfit to wear. She will be allowed to clean herself once she is out of the dungeon. It will be

    the only time she will be able to wash.

    Archer and August have also taken a personal role in guarding her as well. They will be an extra pair of

    eyes, if things get out of hand. Also Archer had talked to his pride, although Felicia¡®s father was having

    a cow. Even her mother had agreed that this punishment was harsh but fair.

    Archer also stated that if she should not behave while in the pack house, he was going to take her back

    to the

    Pride and she¡¯d be publicly punished there, then Felicia would then be kicked out of the Pride.

    It seemed a bit harsh, but Duncan had seen this kind of behavior before, rich, spoiled and entitled. He

    had nothing against the rich, after all he was one himself.

    It¡¯s the attitude that has to be corrected, he wasn¡¯t even sure it could be. He didn¡¯t like the vibes she

    was giving off at all.

    She is a snake hiding in the grass.

    Marnie and Ash were back in her room again, this time they just snuggled and watched some TV. Right

    now they were solving a mystery with a group of cold case detectives.

    He loved the feel of Marnie¡¯s room. It was feminine and warm but it also had an edge to it. Just like his

    mate, gorgeous and a little sharp. Push her too much and you will get cut. He loved that she was a bad

    ass. For so long the only females he was around, were the sd nibblers that were afraid to break a

    nail.

    No, his mate she was beautiful and unique. She was smart with great intuition. He could watch her

    everyday for the rest of his life, she was the me to his moth. (4

    He was thinking about some more bedroom y time but just being with her like this was something he

    wasn¡¯t willing to give up yet.

    He intended to tonight, Adira will be home soon and he knew that he would lose Marnie to Adira for

    awhile. A newborn pup was toughpetition.

    That little guy is too cute, he is going to be breaking hearts before he knows what a heart is.

    Felicia decided to y nice for now, today they take her to the next stage of her punishment. She

    couldn¡¯t wait to get out of here, she did wonder if that other prisoner was removed yet. She wondered if

    she would see his body. She was pretty sure that being in this dungeon had messed with her mind.

    Sure enough they came for her, she was given a set of grey jogging pants and baggy shirt to put on.

    With her hands tied and her feet in what looked like silver shackles.

    As they walked her down the hallway,

    she looked in the cell were that disgusting guy was, to her surpise he waved back to her. Oh, my God

    he looked like a zombie. Why did he go silent? It was then just before the guards yanked her away that

    she realized that he didn¡¯t have a tongue.

    ¡°What happend to his tongue?¡±

    The guards looked a bit surprised that she would ask. The bigger of the two shrugged and in a calm

    voice like this was some sort of dinner conversation he said..

    ¡°He ate his tounge, right after he ate his dick.¡±

    Felicia thought she was going to be sick. What kind of monster was he to do that.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Well when a sicko like him goes

    against the wishes of his wolf, doing nasty things the wolf doesn¡¯t like, well the wolf leaves, leaving the

    human to go insane.¡±

    With that she was pulled along to the outer door. She was blinded, because of the sunlight on the

    snow, she stopped to adjust her eyes. That just made her guards drag her rougher than before. She

    was walking bare foot in the freezing snow, cut her some ck.

    She was aware that she was being watched by others that were lined up to watch her, it was like she

    was the float in the parade.

    When they reached what looked like a small shed, the guards handed her over to another set of

    guards. What is this, she wondered. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to go to stay at the pack house?

    She decided to keep her mouth shut and just y along for now, to see what the situation was. Looking

    for any holes in the security orpses.

    She did scent another Lion though, she looked around and there leaned up against a tree was Archer,

    he was watching her with his cat eyes, they looked like they wanted her to fight or run, so he would

    have a reason to rip her to shreds.

    Archer was still really pissed at Felicia and what she did. She had to be partially insane or something to

    do that kinda shit. Destroy a kitchen and beat the cook because the dinner wasn¡¯t going to be ready for

    another hour.

    Then the sneak attack on Marnie, because of the poison it was a

    deliberate attack. Then to im it was in self defense. Did she think they were idiots?

    No matter what she does here, he was going to personally see to it that she doesn¡¯t step one toe out of

    line, if she does he will im it was self defense. Only he will take much more care to ensure that no

    evidence was left behind.

    He had also decided it was time to tell his parents and Felicia¡¯s parents that they do not rule the Pride

    anymore and must step down.

    No more power hungry idiot¡¯s manipting from behind the

    scenes. He will find his mate or he won¡¯t either way it is up to him to decide.

    Seeing how Duncan¡¯s pack was run, he decided to adopt some of his packs ways. it is time for a big

    change to his

    Pride. He was certain that not everyone would

    embrace this new thinking, however he was certain that they would all benefit from it if they gave it a

    chance.

    Look at how Felicia acted here at this pack, he can¡¯t take another chance of making enemies with other

    species. He needed new bonds to make them stronger, the Lion line of shifter is slowing down. The

    need some new blood into it to make it stonger. If those in his Pride are not up for the changes, then

    they will have to either get with the program or get out.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60

    Adira and little Alex was sitting by the pack Christmas tree, in the Luna room. Elder pack members

    were around her while the young pups yed with their new toys.

    It was Christmas Eve, for dinner everyone had pizza and snacks. The kitchen was far too busy

    preparing for the huge feast, they will have Christmas Day. (2)

    The pack tree was different from other personal trees, it had all twinkle lights and a star at the top.

    However it¡¯s gand was made by all the packs pups. There was a train under it going round and

    round.

    Each pack family also made an ornament to hang on the tree. The rest of the ornaments were old

    rest of the Luna room was twinkle lights from the ceiling, holly around the hearth and evergreen

    gands.

    It looked old fashioned, warm and weing. The two Luna¡¯s made Christmas cookies, with all the

    packs pups for the Chirstmas Eve party. There was also a huge bonfire in the pack square, this was for

    all the pack as well.

    Little Alex was sound asleep, in the arms of Selma the pack¡¯s head elder. Adira and Marnie were

    ying with the children, making sure all were happy. While the males of the pack hung around the

    snack table. 2

    It was a peaceful and happy Chirstmas Eve. Tomorrow there will be a feast and then the Christmas

    Ball. Adira was like a kid in a candy store, all of this was new to her. She

    made sure she enjoyed every minute of it. While Duncan watched over them with a happy smile.

    Felicia was not a happy female at all, she was allowed to take a ten minute shower with luke warm

    water. Then she was given another grey jogging outfit to wear, her hair was covered by a grey

    bandana.

    She sat in her assigned room, it was grey as well. It had a small cot in the corner with a stic milk

    crate for an end table. The cot didn¡¯t have any sheets just a wool nket and a pillow.

    The floor was just dirt, cold damp dirt. It did bring a little contrast to the room though.

    There were no windows only a light hanging from the ceiling. There was a

    small shelf on the wall, it was empty except for a couple of small booklets on manners and protocals for

    meeting new people, what to expect when visiting other were¡¯ packs. 2

    There was a small room off from hers, she assumed it was the bathroom only because it had nothing

    but a bucket in the corner with a lid and beside it was a cheap roll of toilet paper.

    There was a shelf on the wall in this room as well, it had a bottle of hand sanitizer on it. That was it, so

    this was going to be her life for the next week or two.

    There was a tray of food on the milk crate, it was two slices of cold pizza and a christmas cookie, with a

    small ss of milk to wash it down.

    She was told that for her christmas present this vean was that she will

    not be working till the day after christmas, she will be working on the clean up crew.

    It was Christmas Eve she should be out with all her friends, dancing at all the best parties. She had a

    special gown made, just for the holiday. Now she is sitting in grey, doing nothing at all. Feeling sorry for

    herself, sheid down on the cot to cry out her angry tears.

    What does it matter anyway really, it¡¯s not like any of them were real friends. It wasn¡¯t like her mother or

    father really cared about how she felt. Even her Lion is pissed at her, for forcing her to attack the

    shewolf.

    Seriously what was there for her back at the Pride. Nothing, nothing at all. Perhaps she will just take off

    for awhile and just be herself.

    The King decided that he was going to go to Storm Crow pack this year for Christmas, a surprise to all

    in the court. He decided that things needed to cool down a bit, so he cancelled the Christmas festivities

    for the crown.

    Instead he loaded up an suv with all the presents for his Godson, Alpha and Luna. As well as a present

    for each young pup in their pack. He was going to y Santa this year.

    Lily was both excited and nervous about going, it was time that her and Adira had a long talk. She

    wanted to see her nephew too. It wasn¡¯t right what happened to them. That didn¡¯t mean though that

    they had to continue on the same way.

    It was time they both lead the lives they were meant to lead. The past is in the past and there it will

    stay.

    She too bought a gift for Adira, something special. As for little Alex she didn¡¯t really bother, her mate

    pretty much bought everything he could find. There was nothing left for her to buy him.

    They went out to their motorcade and were off into the snow and wind. The King held Lily¡¯s hand in

    long car rides. (2)

    They would arrive there at around three in the morning, she wanted Can {aka the King} to call ahead

    and give them some kind of warning, especially since they would arrive so early in the morning. He

    assured her that it will be ok.

    Duncan and Adira were in their room

    for the night, they checked on all the preprations for the next day.

    ¡°Duncan, have you heard from the Kingtely?¡±

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t actually, I suppose he is still getting things straightend out. Also with all the holiday dinner

    parties and balls. Diplomats trying to gain his favor, I didn¡¯t really expect to hear anything from him.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know Duncan, maybe it is my Luna intuition or something, I just feel that he might being

    here for Christmas. I had some extra rooms made up and I had another cabin freshend up, just in

    case.¡±

    ¡°Little wolf that is fine, if he show¡¯s up we have the room, if he doesn¡¯t then there is no harm done.¡±

    One of the best things for a female werewolf, is that her body heals fast.

    So no bleeding and all the weight that she gained was now all gone. She was happy because the gown

    she chose was going to knock Duncan¡¯s socks off. She had been very secretive about it.

    For some reason, he asked if he could make one request about the gown. His request was that the

    gown would be a deep blue color. Adira wondered why but decided not to say anything.

    Checking on little Alex in his homemade cradle, Duncan got into bed. They were both exhausted,

    between little Alex and all the prep for the parties they were both ready for bed.

    Jack Dawson was not much for the holidays, sure he enjoyed watching all the cubs having fun. Heck

    he even ved Santa one vear He just felt

    alone sometimes during this time of year. Though he is always busy with n business and arranging

    the big holiday celebration and parties.

    He just felt alone, he needed his mate. He had all but given up on that pipe dream though. She would

    have to be rather unique, in order to live with him for the rest of her life.

    He tried to picture her in his mind, as always though it was just a fuzzy out of focus picture. The snow

    all around him was twinkling with the moon light. He walked through it with unseeing eyes. As he

    walked the grounds on patrol.

    His bear Brutus, was also feeling a litte down. He was more positive about the whole finding your mate

    thing. He was starting to lose hope as well, they both decided to let it go and see what happens. Just

    continue

    on with n life as usual. 2

    He might though after the holiday season, go on a walk about. Single male bears tend to get restless,

    when staying around others. So once in awhile they go on what is called a walk about, you go off into

    the woods to be just yourself and your bear.

    Jack always found it to be rxing, nothing but you and nature. There are several what they call hidey

    holes for the males, they contain some supplies for camping along with some canned goods for food. It

    usually depended on the time of year, as to what was in them.

    Jack had his own private ones that he used, especially on rainy days. Burtus doesn¡¯t like getting rained

    on, he will swim and y in thekes and rivers but he doesn¡¯t like rain. He never bothered to ask why,

    though. Burtus

    He decided that it was time to stop and go y with all the n¡¯s cubs. Join in on the party in the main

    room. It was all decked out in holiday fashion, the cook, holy crap can she make the best holiday

    dinners, Ham¡¯s and Turkey with all the sides, deserts all over the ce.

    He was especialy fond of her lemon and honey cakes, she always baked him one. It was always just

    for him to have. She would get mad if she caught him sharing it. He chuckled at that thought and turned

    his way to home.

    It¡¯s Christmas after all.

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61

    Three in the morning, there was all kinds of noise, lights and singing at the front of the pack house.

    Everyone was running down to see what was going on, Marco was trying to mind link Duncan, Duncan

    was trying to mind link the front guards.

    All the front guards would say, is that it is a Christmas surprise.

    So everyone was down at the front of the pack house, staring at wonder at all that was there. It was for

    theck of any other thing, Santa us. He was in a big red suit, he was everything that the books said

    he was.

    He was sitting in his sleigh that was pulled by eight reindeer. It was magical, Duncan went up to him.

    2

    . ¡°Who are you really?¡±

    ¡°Santa us leaned forward and winked at him, that was when Duncan noticed the eyes. He smiled it

    was the King.¡±

    Then the King let out a jolly, HO, HO, HO!! Duncan looked out over his pack grounds all he could see,

    was the packs pups running as fast as they could, to get to Santa. There was even magical snow

    falling on top of the real stuff. It was all light and sparkle.

    The Pack gathered all around with the pups all over Santa and his Sleigh. He had a present for each

    child and the adults. He must of had a mage help him, his big present bag just kept on giving.

    The pups had awe and wonder in their eye¡®s. Their excitment was all around. Once everyone had a

    present Santa¡¯s Sleigh started to move, saving

    . Santa¡®s Sleigh started to move, saying to the crowd as he pulled out of sight, Merry Christmas to all

    and to all a good night.

    As Duncan was holding his and Adira¡®s presents, the King Mind linked Duncan as he was leaving

    telling him that he was off to the WereBear n to deliver gifts, there will be a motorcadeing with

    twenty people including Lily, with all the other presents from the King.

    He will return once he has visited a few ces, he said not to worry about him, the sleigh is magical if

    there is some sort of trouble it will magically transport him to safety.

    Jack was justing back from patrol it was four in the morning, everything was so serene and quiet.

    He was just about to enter the house, when he heard what sounded like little bells.

    them gifts. It was a very magical experience all around, the cubs needed this, especially all the abused

    one¡®s they adopted into the pack.

    There wasn¡®t a cub there of any age that didn¡®t have a look of wonder in their eyes and the biggest

    smiles. 2

    Everyone was given a present from the really old to the youngest of cubs.

    It was special and wonderful, the King knew just what his people needed. All the abused children for

    the first time had hope back, they were allughing.

    If Santa wasn¡®t the King, he would of given him a hug. Not caring if he lost his man card. Jack looked

    down at the present in his hands it was a small little box. He opened it, inside there was a note. (2)

    Dear Jack,

    Do not worry what you wanted for

    Christmas would not go into my bag.

    She is out there and you will find her.

    Just go on your walk about this spring

    She will be in need of help, although at first it might not look like it.

    You will find her, it is your destiny.

    With Love of Christmas,

    Santa us

    Jack just stared at the note as he watched the King, aka Santa us drive his sleigh high into the air.

    Everyone in the n were all standing there in awe andughter. Some of the warriors got toys. It was

    awesome. They were almost like kids again. 1

    In a happy care free tone, that none

    in his n had heard in a long time, Jack said....Merry Chirstmas, Everyone!!!

    Felicia was surprised when her door opened and there were three girls and the Luna. They all had

    something for her. A tray with all kinds of different foods on it, a bag with toiletries and socks.

    When thedies had left their gifts, the Luna sat down on the bed next to Felicia. She just looked at

    Felicia, Felicia was getting ufortable, it was as if the Luna could seen right into her heart.

    Felicia tried to look away but something didn¡®t let her, she felt warm all over her body. Her anger was

    gone, she suddenly felt transported to another ce. She was cittina natthamalf on a cliff the

    sitting next to a wolf on a cliff, the wolf was beautiful all white with ck tip paws and tail.

    Her eye¡®s they were just like the Luna¡®s only somehow more. She looked around again out over the cliff

    was a beautiful forest and the sky was in a vibrant shades of oranges and pinks.

    When she looked back at the wolf, she started to hear a voice in her mind. It was the wolf.

    ¡°My name is Artemis, the Luna and I are one. This is my sacred ce, I have brought you here to have

    a heart to heart. In this ce of times moments, only truth can live, you can not lie to me or to

    yourself.¡±

    ¡°I havee with a warning, if you choose to harm my family or my pack in anyway, I will not hesitate

    to kill vou where you stand Yourw¡®s de

    not matter to me, nor do I care about power or money. It is that simple you harm, you die.¡± (2

    ¡°Why are you so angry?¡±

    ¡°Where is your Lion?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The questions just kept going over and over in her head, she realized that she didn¡¯t have the answers.

    Her Lion refused to talk to her, since she forced her to attack that other female.

    She didn¡®t know why she was angry all the time, she did ept that she was though. As for who she

    was, she didn¡®t have an answer for that either. What was going on here.

    The wolf shifted into a beautiful woman, she was wearing a white gown, it seemed to change color to

    lighter shades of the rainbow, when she moved.

    ¡°Tell me Felicia, are you angry because your parents don¡®t love you as they should? Your father seems

    to only care about how you can give him power, your mother only cares of what she can brag about.¡±

    ¡°Who loves Felicia?¡±

    ¡°The answer Felicia is no one loves you, not even you.¡±

    ¡°You are dying to be who you truely are, yet no one lets you. You are manipted into doing the wishes

    of others for their gain. It has made you so hateful of yourself that you areshing out at anyone and

    everyone.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡®t have to stay this way. You can change if you wish to.¡±

    ¡°You don¡®t even have to go back home

    again, start over somewhere new. Get to know people again, make new friends. Find yourself and love

    her for what and who she is. Not for what others deem as worthy of their own purposes.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡®t easy, you didn¡®t get this way overnight, nor will you heal yourself overnight. If you want it though

    you have but to embrace it.¡±

    ¡°You will stay here for tonight, you need time to reflect and decide who and what you are. What you

    want to be.¡±

    ¡°It is up to you.¡±

    With that the Luna disappeared into the stars, leaving Felicia to ponder on her life. She looked around

    there was a tree in the distance that looked like a good ce to rest and think.

    As she was sitting down another

    figure came into view, she was gorgeous, she had silver hair that shimmered like moon light. Her gown

    was a dark blue it sparkled like it was made up of stars and her eyes were like blue but glowed like they

    were giving off moonlight.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am the Moon Goddess, you are not one of my children. You are here because you need a second

    chance, you have burned all your bridges so to speek, However one of my children has spoken for you.

    Because she worries about her family and your life, that is why I havee to help you if I can. I can

    only help you though if you wish me to do so, you have got to ask for my help.... ?

    ...

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62

    The King aka Santa us deliverd presents to all the children in the two orphanges, that had taken in

    the human survivors of the scientists.

    All of the children got a present, the orphanage¡®s got a huge donation, not only in money but in needed

    items. As well as contractors wereing after Christmas to fix and upgrade all of their electric, water

    and sewer systems. Also to add on additonal rooms as well. 2

    Then when he was finished he went back to Duncan¡®s pack house, just like cindere and her pumpkin

    everything changed back into only the King. The Kind decided he was going to make that a tradition

    every Christmas, unless of course the real Santa showed up and was not happy.

    Lily was waiting for him, she was nothing but glowing smiles these days. A change he was happy to be

    part of. He could tell that she was still a little nervous, about seeing her sister again. He put his arm

    around her and pulled her in for a quick kiss.

    ¡°Let¡®s go and get some breakfast, the sun is now up and I am not only needing a nap but I am starving.

    ying Santa us for the night, was very rewarding and exhausting at the same time.¡±

    They went into the pack house, breakfast was in the huge pack dining area, it was served buffet style

    today. They were notcking in anything for breakfast today. They even had a make your own waffle

    station.

    The King loaded up on almost everything, when he sat down with

    Lily and a few of his guards, he was happy to note that although everyone knew who he was, they

    didn¡®t pay him that much attention. It was refreshing to be just one of the pack again.

    Marnie was up and getting ready to go down to breakfast, when her bedroom door opened up. There

    was Ash holding a really big tray, filled with anything and everything. Most important though, he also

    had on the tray, a carafe of coffee with two mugs.

    ¡°Good you are not dressed yet, why don¡®t you climb back into bed and we will have breakfast in bed.¡±

    She didn¡®t get into bed though, instead she went over and sat on the couch by the windows. She patted

    the spot next to her with a half sleepy smile He took the tray and sat it

    Lily and a few of his guards, he was happy to note that although everyone knew who he was, they

    didn¡®t pay him that much attention. It was refreshing to be just one of the pack again.

    Marnie was up and getting ready to go down to breakfast, when her bedroom door opened up. There

    was Ash holding a really big tray, filled with anything and everything. Most important though, he also

    had on the tray, a carafe of coffee with two mugs.

    ¡°Good you are not dressed yet, why don¡®t you climb back into bed and we will have breakfast in bed.¡±

    She didn¡®t get into bed though, instead she went over and sat on the couch by the windows. She patted

    the spot next to her with a half sleepy smile He took the tmavand satit  down on the coffee table and

    went to her side of the couch.

    Picking her up and then sitting on the couch, putting her on hisp. She giggled at that, he poured

    them each a cup of coffee, two creams and a sugar. Just the way she liked it. Once they had some

    coffee, Ash began picking things off of the tray to feed her.

    She would let her lips linger on his fingers, she loved the cinnamon roll it was so sticky. She would suck

    on his fingers when her brought her some. She would look into his eyes and see them grow darker with

    passion. She loved to tease him.

    Everytime see would see that look on his face, she would tingle all over and she would also be affected

    by it as well. It was a wonderful Christmas morning. B

    Gulum

    She couldn¡®t wait to give him his present,ter on after the ball. The whole Santa us showing up,

    was something she still hadn¡®t given much thought, sometimes it is best to just go with it. She was

    mystified though when she opened her present.

    It was a little raggedy ann doll, she had when she was little, she had lost it in the forest when she was

    six years old. How did he know? She guessed it was like the magician, showing his secrets would

    lessen the magic.

    Though the road has been a bit roughtely, Marnie was happy that it was turning out to be a really

    great Christmas. She couldn¡®t wait to wear her new gown, it was super sexy in a really great way. It

    was cherry red silk that hung in all the right ces to show off her assets.

    She was going to blow Ash¡®s mind.

    Adira was waking up to Duncan singing softly to his son. It was one of those moments in time, that will

    stay till you die. Shey there watching them together, he was still too little to do much, when you

    looked into his eyes, you could tell he was taking it all in.

    When he noticed that she was awake and watching him, he grinned from ear to ear. Bringing little Alex

    over to her so she could give him his breakfast. Now it was Duncan¡®s turn to watch and take memory.

    He waited for his mate to be finished with their pup, once he was sleeping once again, Duncan reached

    into his top drawer and pulled out a long box and a square t box. He wrapped them in gold paper

    and bows.

    ¡°This my little wolf is for you, Merry Christmas.¡±

    She opened the first box, it was a ne and matching earings of diamonds and saphires. They

    were gorgeous. The smaller long box was next in it was the matching bracelet to the set. She was

    dumbfounded. They were gorgeous.

    Duncan was a little worried because she had gone so quiet. Then she started to cry. She jumped from

    her spot on the bed, straight into his arms. Duncan they are simply the most wonderful and beautiful

    jewels I have ever seen, they make me feel like a queen.

    ¡°He chuckled in relief, they are the pack¡®s, Luna gems. They have been worn by my great grandmother,

    grandmother and my mother. Now they belong to you. Someday if we have a daughter, then they will

    go on to her.¡± (10

    .

    She opened the first box, it was a ne and matching earings of diamonds and saphires. They

    were gorgeous. The smaller long box was next in it was the matching bracelet to the set. She was

    dumbfounded. They were gorgeous.

    Duncan was a little worried because she had gone so quiet. Then she started to cry. She jumped from

    her spot on the bed, straight into his arms. Duncan they are simply the most wonderful and beautiful

    jewels I have ever seen, they make me feel like a queen.

    ¡°He chuckled in relief, they are the pack¡®s, Luna gems. They have been worn by my great grandmother,

    grandmother and my mother. Now they belong to you. Someday if we have a daughter, then they will

    go on to her.¡±

    .

    ¡°That is why you wanted to pick the color of my ball gown for tonight, so that I could wear these.¡±

    ¡°Duncan, I didn¡®t have time to go shopping for you though, what could I give you that would equal

    this?¡±

    ¡°My sweet little Wolf, you already have given me my present, something that can not bepared or

    equaled to. You gave me your trust, your love and finally you gave me our first pup. No jewels can

    He pulled her in for a long passionate kiss, she could tell he was going to want a lot more. It was

    unfortunatly going to have to wait tillter after the ball.

    She pulled back with a smile that held promise, then she started to back away.

    ¡°We can not go any further than that

    1. l. for now, there are just too many things left to do and now the King is also here. Not to mention

    the neighboring packs.¡±

    They invited the Werebear n but they declined, they wanted to have a n only celebration instead

    because of all the victims they took in. Give them something happy but a bit less chaos and people.

    So we have to get a move on, Sally their sitter/nanny will be watching little Alex tonight, along with her

    little sister. She will also be with several of the packs babysitters as they all watch over the pup¡®s

    tonight, the ball is only for the adults. 2

    After the big potluck feast, everyone settled down for awhile to just enjoy the day. Until it was time for

    the ball.

    All was set, everyone was all dressed in their finest. They will all proceed down one at a time or as

    mates. When they reach the bottom of the stairs they will be announced. The Alpha and Luna will be

    thest to arrive as is tradition.

    The first down were the single men, then followed by Marco, Archer and August all dressed in

    tuxedo¡®s.

    Next were all the single females, Marco stood to the side of the entrance to make sure all was going

    smoothly. Checking on security and the wait staff.

    The next down was the King and Lily, the King though wasn¡®t wearing his usual royal attire, he was

    wearing a tuxedo with the insignia of his house on the pocket. He was just like all the other males, in

    his clothing at least. No on would be fool enough to mistake him for anything but rovalty

    Lily was beautiful, she was wearing a light golden dress her hair was up with little white jewel lillies

    sparkeling in her hair. She looked regal.

    Next was Marnie and Ashton, Ash was wearing a simr tux to all the other men, Marnie on the other

    hand surprised Marco, she was in a silky red dress, he hair was done up beautifuly with little rubies in

    her hair. It was truely the first time he had ever seen her in a dress. 2

    He couldn¡®t help but smile and be happy for her. Ash was a great guy and perfect for her.

    Finally the Alpha and the Luna came down, Duncan was dashing of course but The Luna, she looked

    almost like a goddess. She sparkled as she walked, she was wearing the Luna gems. Marco smiled in

    aproval.

    . Finally their pack wasplete. 2)

    The ball went off without any problems, everyone had a wonderful time. Packs were getting to know

    each other better and the King was also enjoying talking to them as well. Everyone though let the King

    and Lily be just like the rest of them.

    Just as they were about to have thest dance for the night, a loud shriek and then children crying

    came down from upstairs. They started to rush up the stairs as smoke came down towards them.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63

    .

    ###Warning Language and Violence###

    Adira was the first to arrive, as she tried to make sense of the scene before her. It was Felicia,

    somehow she managed to get out of her room and it looked like she was trying to burn down the door

    to the nursery.

    Felicia didn¡®t look like herself at all, she looked crazy. The kind of crazy you don¡®te back from.

    Felicia noticed Adira watching and with a yell she came close to her, that was when Duncan stepped in

    front closing Felicia¡®s ess to Adira.

    She screamed in anger again and again. Banging her fists on the floor. She was truely gone.

    ED

    ¡°I TOLD YOUR BITCH OF A GODDESS, NO. SHE LEFT ME ALONE THERE IN THAT PATHETIC

    WORLD.¡±

    She started to cough because of the smoke, then she started to yell again..

    ¡°WHEN I WENT TO LEAVE, MY LIONESS WOULDN¡®T GO WITH ME. SHE IS GONE, SHE LEFT ME.

    SHE SAID I WAS NO LONGER WORTHY OF HER!!!¡±

    ¡°YOU BITCH YOU TOOK MY LIONESS AWAY FROM ME. I AM GOING TO KILL YOUR SON AS

    PAYMENT.!!!!!!!!!¡±

    Felicia in a fit of crazed rageunched herself at the on lookers. Before she could make contact though,

    Archer stood before her. He was pissed.

    ¡°You leave me no choice Felicia, for

    ... now this transgression, after the Luna tried to help you by pleading with her goddess. You know

    Pridew. It doesn¡®t matter if you don¡®t seed, if you try to kill an innocent, it is death.¡±

    August and Ashton grabbed Felicia by her arms, they dragged her out of the pack house, all the while

    she was kicking and screaming in rage. Archer followed behind till they reached the edge of the forest.

    August and Ashton dragged her into the night of the forest, Archer shifted into a huge Lion. He leapt

    into the forest after them. In a couple of minutes Ashton and August reappeared on the edge of the

    forest, standing with heads bowed.

    A mighty roar shook the night as a scream was heard, then all that could be heard was the silence in

    the mwandishtwand mind

    .

    The King went out to meet with Archer about what had happened, he told Archer that he was a witness

    to her crime and would testify if there was a need. Considering her parents and all.

    Archer was touched, he didn¡®t like killing as a rule. He has had to do it

    from time to time to protect those that he loves and his Pride.

    Still he wondered what had happened to her, was it something that happened suddenly or was it

    something that happened over time.

    They buried her burnt ashes right there in the forest. Which will remain Unmarked and Unknown. Her

    parents will never see her again, nor will they have ess to her remains. Let her be free of them at

    least in death.

    Duncan looked at Adira, he could tell that she was upset about Felicia. He went over to her and

    wrapped her in his arms.

    ¡°Why Duncan, I gave her a chance of a lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes little wolf, not everyone can be saved or in this case wants to be saved.¡±

    The fire didn¡®t touch the children nor the smoke. The quick thinking of the helpers moved the pup¡®s far

    away from the door as possible. They opened window¡®s closest to the door to draft out the smoke.

    Though they were a bit scared they are all doing fine, no after effects as of yet. Adira wouldn¡®t let little

    Alex out of her sight. Even Artemis was acting possessive.

    .

    Duncan had to go and take care of all the pack business and talk to the King as well as Archer. To tell

    them that this incident didn¡®t hurt their rtionship. He needed to touch base with Marco as well.

    Adira ced little Alex on the bed, she then stripped and shifted into Artemis, Artemis jumped up on

    the bed and wrapped herself around her pup. Duncan could feel Apollo¡®s approval. He was a proud

    wolf right now.

    Duncan left and hunted down the first of a string of people he needed to talk to.

    Lily knocked on Adira¡®s door. She thought it was a little strange that she heard, e in¡± inside her

    mind instead of the normal way. She ananed the door and want inside

    .. opened the door and went inside. Looking around the room she soon realized why it was a mind link.

    There on the bed bigger than life was Artemis. She had wrapped herself around her pup. She watched

    Lily with knowing eyes. Lily could tell that the wolf before her was all Artemis. Adira was not there,

    where she didn¡®t know.

    Zinnia spoke up...

    ¡°Lily let me take this, it has to be all me though, so you will have to wait from me, in our ce inside.¡±

    Lily got undressed and shifted into Zinnia, she then left for the other world of Zinnia¡®s.

    Zinnia stood before Artemis......

    ¡°So it is a Queen Luna before me now, I see you are now white, where as

    .

    before you were dark. Tell me are you healed now? Does your soul still bleed?¡±

    ¡°We are healed now, goddess wolf. We have found our true mate and are happy again. Lily wishes to

    be a true sister now and aunt. If that is possible after all that we had done.¡± 2

    ¡°Well Queen Luna, it is possible. Adira is a very forgiving and kind person, she will ept you again as

    a half sister. So Queen Luna do you know that you carry your own pup within you?¡± +

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Good then remember what you have learned, do not let that abuse continue on into our family line. It

    must end in the past.¡±

    Would you like to see your nephew.¡±

    Artemis unfurled her tail and there was the face of a little angel. Zinnia stepped closer and took a sniff

    of the pup¡®s scent then she licked him. She got up on the bed with Artemis and together they wrapped

    their bodies around their pup.

    Lily and Adira still had to bring things out into the open in order to heal again. Lily found herself not

    within Zinnia¡®s personal world but anothers instead.

    It was so vast and beautiful she wasn¡®t sure where to go exactly. That was when she noticed the

    goddess sitting next to a pool. Sitting with her was Adira.

    Lily walked up to the pool, she was greeted with smiles as the goddess patted the ground next to her.

    Lily of course sat down. They stayed silent like that for a little while or a long

    while. Lily couldn¡®t tell, time felt different here.

    The Goddess finally spoke to the both of them.

    ¡°Well my children it is time that you speak to each other, I will not stay here for this, it is between the

    two of you. Stay here in my garden, your wolves protect the pup. When you have finished just think of

    home and you will be inside your wolves again.¡±

    With that she walked into the pool and was gone. Adira and Lily stared at each other for a little bit. Till

    finally Lily spoke.

    ¡°I am sorry for how I treated you and for all the things I did to you. I was so angry and miserable that I

    wanted everyone else to feel that way too.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Lily I don¡®t hate you, I forgive you for what you had done. The truth

    is we were both abused horribly. Neither one of us really had a choice in the course of our actions. How

    could we, we couldn¡®t see what they were doing, that was intentional on their part.¡±

    ¡°I know Adira but still some things I did do willfuly. It is for those that I seek forgivness.¡±

    Adira smiled; ¡°Then you are forgiven, so long as you promise to be my sister from now on and never

    my enemy again.¡±

    ¡°That is an easy promise for me now. I want to be your sister, I want to know what a real family is like.¡±

    The King and Duncan went in search of their mates, what they found surpised and pleased them. Not

    only did things look like they were

    patched up, it also appeared that Artemis and Zinnia were also on good terms and at this moment on a

    united front.

    Both of them backed out of the room slowly, Duncan motioned for the King to follow him downstairs for

    some after Christmas left overs. They met up with Marnie and Ashton as well as Archer.

    They entered the Kitchen on a mission, time to make a raid on all

    the treats that were left over, Duncan had his eyes on more ham. They all just rxed for the rest of

    the day, the King, Duncan and Marco sat down for a football game.

    Others were outside either training or just ying in the snow. It was a great day for the King. He was

    just another pack member here.

    Which he knew wouldn¡®tst but he

    .

    Which he knew wouldn¡®tst but he was going to ride this horse all the way to the stable. For the time is

    They bothughed happily, then they hugged for a long time while crying for the past and happy tears

    for the furture.

    When they were done the willed themselves back into their wolves and stayed in their form while taking

    a nicezy nap.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64

    ###Warning, Sexual Content andnguage###

    Mr. and Mrs. Mathews just found out about the death of their daughter. They were not mourning like

    normal parents would, they were pissed. They were not livid because of the way they she died. They

    were pissed because she was thest chance they had to gain power over the Pride. 2

    Further more the Bes are no longer speaking to them, whatever that nasty brat of theirs told them.

    Made them shun them in the Pride. They are going to have to leave the Pride by morning or pay

    restituion for what their daughter did.

    They tried to take up a petition with the King, that was until they found out that the King was witness to

    the whole thing.

    They were just about to leave their house, when a loud knock came from the door. They both looked at

    each other, wondering if they should open it. Perhaps it was one of their friends, who had a change of

    heart.

    When they opened the door, there stood Archer with all of the Prides elders.

    ¡°May wee inside?¡±

    Mr. Mathews was at a loss for words, he motioned for them all to enter. The elders didn¡®t waste any

    time.

    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Mathews you were already informed of the death of your daughter, information has also

    eventually

    out that the King was witness to the whole thing

    They were just about to leave their house, when a loud knock came from the door. They both looked at

    each other, wondering if they should open it. Perhaps it was one of their friends, who had a change of

    heart.

    When they opened the door, there stood Archer with all of the Prides elders.

    ¡°May wee inside?¡±

    Mr. Mathews was at a loss for words, he motioned for them all to enter. The elders didn¡®t waste any

    time.

    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Mathews you were already informed of the death of your daughter, information has also

    eventually

    .

    take power over the Pride.¡±

    ¡°This kind of behavior as you both well know, is not tolerated in this Pride.¡±

    ¡°We have found evidence that states, that once your daughter was married to one of the three heirs,

    that you and your wife would slowly kill off the high family, thus making yours the only blood left.¡±

    ¡°You know the rules, if you wish to challenge the king of the pride, you do so directly. You don¡®t plot

    behind the backs of others. This as you know is considered an act of treason, this crime carries the

    death penalty.¡±

    ¡°What do you have to say for yourselves?¡±

    Mr.Mathews was turning a deep shade of red, he was pissed. Either because he was caught or that he

    take power over the Pride.¡±

    ¡°This kind of behavior as you both well know, is not tolerated in this Pride.¡±

    ¡°We have found evidence that states, that once your daughter was married to one of the three heirs,

    that you and your wife would slowly kill off the high family, thus making yours the only blood left.¡±

    ¡°You know the rules, if you wish to challenge the king of the pride, you do so directly. You don¡®t plot

    behind the backs of others. This as you know is considered an act of treason, this crime carries the

    death penalty.¡±

    ¡°What do you have to say for yourselves?¡±

    Mr. Mathews was turning a deep shade of red, he was pissed. Either because he was caught or that

    he

    thinks he is above thews of the Pride.

    ¡°You have got to be kidding, we are friends of your parents. Felicia loved you that was all, perhaps she

    was a bit misguided but she was young.¡±

    ¡°Whatever she said or did, was because she was in love with you. You are the one who should be on

    trial, you¡¯re the criminal, you killed her without cause. I demand that you step down as our Prides

    King!!¡± 2

    ¡°Oh, really Mr. Mathews and who should take my ce.?¡±

    ¡°It should be given to our family, it is time for some new blood, the Be family has had too much

    power, it is time they step down and let the Mathews family take over.¡±

    Archer gave Mr. Mathews a dark look. One of a predator stalking it¡®s next

    meal. Mr. Mathews was visibly

    shaken by this.

    ¡°Are you asking for the leader challenge, Mr. Mathews?¡±

    ¡°No..there would be no way I could beat you in hand to handbat, till the death.¡±

    ¡°So instead you decide to use your daughter, to try to seduce me, when that didn¡®t work you went on to

    my brothers. When that didn¡®t work, you wouldn¡®t let up, you just kept pushing her over and over, till she

    finally snapped.¡±

    Archer motioned for one of the elders to bring ap top to the table.

    ¡°Lets watch a little movie shall we.¡±

    When it was all done, Mr. Mathews was visibly about to pass out, Mrs. Mathews just cried in the

    corner.

    1. Neither were willing to talk anymore, after watching footage of their daughter and footage of them

    talking to other pack members about a power grab.

    The Movie¡® had excellent video and sound. Nothing was left to spection.

    Mr.and Mrs. Mathews you will have a public trail and sentencing. I will let the elders decide your fate. I

    am too angry to do so. If I do it you would already be dead. 2

    With that Warriors came in and took them away to their Prides dungeon, where they were to await their

    trial.

    Adira was watching her handsome mate hold his pup. It was at this moment that she realized, that she

    no longer was The Spare. She didn¡®t

    Ball feel like she did before. She was a confident, kind and she hoped generous Luna. 2

    Those days alone, always hiding never able to make friends or even talk to anyone. No more waiting in

    pain, alone in the dark of the night, for the next day toe. No more losing hope or trying to fight the

    despair.

    No more, it was gone. Reced by the Love of her mate, Pack and pup. It felt like it was so long ago

    when really it wasn¡®t even a year. Artemis started to rub up against her mind.

    ¡°You are who you were supposed to be. It may have taken a dark and lonely road for us, though we

    have made it just the same. We have mates that are forever and we will have many pups to keep us

    busy for years and years.¡±

    ...

    Adira smiled, as her Mate brought their pup over for his afternoon meal. She wasn¡®t a fool, there will be

    hardships, sadness and danger. There will also be times of plenty, joy and peace. That is the way of

    things and she was so d to be a part of it.

    Duncan had long since banished her nightmares, now she has dreams of the pups toe. She has

    also set up a charitypany that rescues and helps victims of all kinds of abuse. No matter their age,

    sex, species or creed.2

    Duncan with the help of Marco, Jack and Archer, have continued to locate and find business or packs

    or homes where abuse and trafficking are going on, to put a stop to it.

    They even have the backing of the King, as well as extra warriors and elders that will also help them

    track

    them down. And end them for good,

    Duncan know¡®s that evil will always exist, that doesn¡®t mean that you sit on your butt, in your quiet

    happy little life and do nothing, Doing nothing when you know that there is something going on, makes

    you just as responsible as those whomit the sin.

    Marnie and Ashton announced that they were going to have a wedding, even though they were already

    mates. Marnie didn¡®t really care about a big ceremony she just wanted a big party afterward.

    As a wedding gift Duncan and Adira gifted them with their very own newly built cabin. It had six

    bedrooms and four and a half bathrooms. Withrge inner gathering rooms and kitchen

    . them down. And end them for good.

    Duncan know¡®s that evil will always exist, that doesn¡®t mean that you sit on your butt, in your quiet

    happy little life and do nothing. Doing nothing when you know that there is something going on, makes

    you just as responsible as those whomit the sin.

    Marnie and Ashton announced that they were going to have a wedding, even though they were already

    mates. Marnie didn¡®t really care about a big ceremony she just wanted a big party afterward.

    As a wedding gift Duncan and Adira gifted them with their very own newly built cabin. It had six

    bedrooms and four and a half bathrooms. Withrge inner gathering rooms and kitchen

    gathering rooms and kitchen.

    Ashton looked at Duncan with a smile...

    ¡°It is just the two of us, why so big?¡±

    It was Marnie that answered.

    ¡°Duh, Ash it is for all the pups or cubs we are going to have, I want a big family.¡±

    Adira and Marnie were like bee¡®s buzzing around nning for the wedding and party afterward. There

    were soo many guests that, Duncan was starting to get a little worried and had to have the two Luna¡®s

    taper it back a bit, they were going to end up with all kinds of people sleeping in every corner.

    Marco finally decided to help them, so the many species of guests don¡®t end up fighting. He prepared

    lists for

    them of who¡®s who and their basic rules of their pack,n or pride.

    He also arranged the menu and seating arrangements. As well as where they will all be sleeping.

    Some of them were onlying for the day so that was a big help.

    Luna Adira arranged for the entertainment of the younger adults and pups, so they wont be causing too

    much mischief.

    Finally Duncan looked all over for his Luna, he even mind linked but with no response, he found his

    lovely mate in his office, sleeping deeply at his desk. He gently lifted her up in his arms and carried her

    to bed.

    Just as he was about toy her down on their bed, she wrapped her arms around him, giving him a kiss

    on her mark she gave him. He almost dropped her, because of the surprise

    and sensation it made.

    She didn¡®t stop, he put her down on the bed and started to remove his clothes, she stopped him.

    ¡°No, let me unwrap you, I just love unwrapping my gifts. There is so much anticipation and then the joy

    of what it inside.¡±

    Before he knew it she had him naked, the evidence of her efforts was in to see. She kneeled down

    and licked up his shaft with a naughty giggle. He just about came out of his skin it felt so good.

    She continued to stimte him with her tongue and her mouth. Driving him crazy. Even Apollo was

    there with him. He couldn¡®t stand it anymore.

    He ripped off her little nighty that she had on, backed her up against the

    door, put one of her legs on his hip and slid his way home. She was wild by his third thrust and he was

    crazy by the fifth. It didn¡®t take long for them to find their pleasure.

    They stood there catching their breath, when a loud knock pounded on the door. Then Marnie¡®s voice

    was yelling at them..

    ¡°Gross you two, use the bed that is what it is for. I don¡®t need any images of my brother doing what he

    is doing. I know he does it and that is all I want to know.¡± 2

    They startedughing.

    They went to their bed and continued showing each other their love for one another.

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65

    With onest happy moment, I have to bring to a close this story. Thank you everyone for reading it, as

    I was writing it. It was a wonderful experience. I hope everyone enjoy¡®s it after it is finished as well.

    Thank You, Everyone.

    {This is thest chapter. There is also the epilogue that will posted with this chapter.

    On a majestic winter day, New Year¡®s Eve to be exact. Marnie was putting on her mothers gown. It

    wasn¡®t a normal everyday gown though.

    It was a off the shoulder, tea length dress of a very delicate fabric that seemed to flow with her

    movements.

    It was White with tiny white and crystal flowers. They sparkled brightly no matter what kind of light they

    were in.

    Her hair was up in an borate braided half up half down style. With little white flowers woven into the

    design. She wore her mothers diamond ne and earings. Her shoes though made Adira sigh with

    Adira decided to wear a red silk organza dress, that way Marnie¡®s shoes didn¡®t stick out as much. When

    they were all done and ready. Duncan knocked on the door to walk his sister to her groom.

    He looked dashing in his tuxedo and red tie. Another thing Adira added. Adira took up the front, holding

    Marco¡®s arm. The walked to the main

    dining room, it was transformed into a ball room.

    In the center of the room surrounded by white roses and crystals. Stood her mate, her forever love.

    Ashton was standing with his best men Archer and August.

    All of them wearing ck tuxedo¡®s with red ties. The highest pack elder stood with them waiting for the

    bride to join them, they were all smiles as well.

    There were pack members that were friends and family but that was all. Marnie wanted a small

    ceremony. Even though it was small, the pack decorated it with every white flower they could get.

    When they got closer to the alter, Ashton looked almost like he was going to cry. (2

    Marnie had a huge smile on her face, she was radiant, as she came down

    the red carpet isle to Ash. Duncan put his sisters hand into Ashton¡®s to tell everyone that he aproved of

    this joining and then stood next to Adira and Marco on the Brides side.

    Their hands were bound together with silver and gold cords. Representing the moon and the sun and

    all that is between. Making their vows of love for all the world to see.

    The ceremony was beautiful and perfect, Duncan even arranged for a photogapher toe in from

    town to take pictures. Once all the formalities were done. The bride and groom, went upstairs to

    change for the party, no one said anything when they didn¡®te back down for two hours.

    The Party was huge, there was arge bonfire outside. The main party was inside because of the cold

    weather. Dancing and drinking fun we had

    Dancing and drinking, fun was had by all. Marco was happy because everyone was getting along. They

    counted down to the new year.

    After that the party started to slow down and it was time for the newlyweds to go to the start of their

    honeymoon.

    When the party was over and the guests had all left, the bride and groom were to go to the bridal cabin

    in the woods. Everything was provided for them, they would stay there for three days. Then they were

    going to go to Ash¡®s family for a little

    bit.

    What they didn¡®t know was that there were several pranks waiting for them when they arrived. For one

    their clothes were all gone, someone thought it would be funny to decorate one of the bedrooms like a

    bordello,plete with a vibrating bed.

    They managed to find them all, except one. They did find it, just not before it found them.

    Ashton and Marnie were halfway into the passion, Marnie turned back the covers because they

    wouldn¡®t need them for a bit. Ashton backed her up to the bed and together they fell to the sheets.

    Marnie gave out a squeek as Ash start to move her into position.

    Stopping Ash looked at Marnie and she started tough. He was a bit confused, that was until she got

    up and took the sheets off the bed. Someone put really coarse sand paper under the sheets.

    Once all the pranks were taken care of the happy couple were finally able to make love not only as true

    mates but husband and wife

    but husband and wife.

    Though Ash vowed to find the one who thought that the sand paper would be funny.

    Marnie was over the moon happy, exining to Ash why there were so many pranks waiting for them,

    he still vowed to pay back for the sand paper. Marnie didn¡®t have it in her to tell him, that there were

    probably more waiting for them. 3

    She left him naked on the bed, while she went to the bathroom, to get changed into a suprise for Ash. It

    was something that Adira got her for her bridal shower, Marnie thought that it was a bit too much away

    from herfort zone but she trusted Adira.

    She came out wearing a redce corset, with redce garter holding up red thigh highce stockings.

    Her

    hair was down, she didn¡®t wear any panties. She was bare just for him. She could tell that he liked it,

    his eyes started to glow a golden color.

    He was already under the covers, after he watched her walk around the room and do a little dance just

    for him, he pulled back the covers to show her the results of her teasing.

    She put one foot on the bed and slowly rolled down one stocking, then she did the same to the other

    one. It was driving him crazy. He was so hard right now it was bing painful.

    When she stood up to start taking off the corset, he pulled her to him by her hips. He ripped off the

    corset leaving her bare for him. Her eyes went dark as she watched him, he could smell her desire.

    She never felt more beautiful and sexy as she did in that moment. It

    was just her standing before him. He loved her no matter what, she loved him the same.

    He gently pulled her to the bed and into the arms that will hold her no matter what, forever.

    Duncan and Adira wereughing, when they remembered their prank. Wondering how they enjoyed the

    extra coarse sand paper in their bed.

    Duncan was wondering if they have taken a shower yet? He shut off the hot water valve in the

    basement. That should cool things down for Ashton, a little present from your brother inw, a nice

    wee to the family.

    It was actually Apollo¡®s idea to turn off the hot water. Duncan was stillughing when they reached the

    Pack house. It was their own fault for

    .

    deciding on getting married on New

    Years Eve.

    There was a long forgotten tradition in the pack, that those who get married on the eve of the new year,

    are tempting fate. So as a counter messure it is up to the pack to prank them as many times as

    possible on their wedding night. That way they had already faced many hardships, before fate could

    throw any of them in their path.

    Duncan knew that it was an old wives tale but when he was reminded of it by an Elder, his horns

    sprouted and the devilish thoughts over took him. He shared it with Adira and she shared it with the

    entire pack.

    Wait till they get into Ash¡®s jeep to go to his Pride. I think one of the pups left a dead fish under the

    seat. It is also filled with helium filled rubbers

    for when they open the doors. I

    Pranksters had free reign to let their imaginations run wild. It was the most fun anyone in the pack has

    had in a long time. Even some of the younger pups were in on it. Mostly it was the elders.

    When they were finally ready to leave to go to Ash¡®s Pride they will be running to get away.

    Unfortunately Duncan had shared the information with Ashton¡®s brothers and they thought that since,

    they were his brothers it was their duty, to make sure that fate doesn¡®t give them any more trouble.

    Duncan and Adira sat together in the pack house. The living room was still decorated in all its

    Christmas glory. They were enjoying sitting close to each other, while next to a roaring fire in the

    firece. They were

    talking through their mind link, sharing each others thoughts and memories.

    Sharing the hopes for the furture and the love for each other and their pup. Wondering how he will

    grow, who he will take after. How he will be with his younger siblings.

    They sat there watching thest of the pack membersing in from the party, they looked at each

    other and smiled.

    Watching thest of the embers of the fire die down, they were happy, they were content. They knew

    that whatever fate has in store for them, they wille through it well, as long as they had each other

    and the pack.

    After all the darkness and shadows, they were now living in the light and warmth of Love 31

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66

    Chapter 1¨CBook 2 (Just a Girl Alone)

    Ok, here is the start of the next book, there will be three total. I decided to just post them here with The

    Spare as a bundle.

    Book 2 ¡°Just a Girl Alone¡±

    by Lori Ameling

    Chapter 1 Book 2****

    Hello there, my name is November Jane Fosters. I got my name because my mother didn¡®t have a

    name for me, so she used the month I was born in. My middle name was from the name tag of my

    mothers nurse.

    My mother is Katherine Ariel Fosters, sorry I don¡®t know who my father was. Though through the years

    I have

    . had several failed attemps by my mothers boy friends. They were all losers of course. My mother

    knew how to really pick ¡®em.

    Of, course she went and married thest one, he is a really nice guy, deep down, realllyyyy Deeep

    Down. Oh, who am I kidding, he is a worthless, asshole piece of shit from the bottom of a well used

    porta potty. Kinda looks like it too.

    He likes to beat my mom and steal money from me. He is more sessful at the first one. I am a little

    smarter than my mother. Alcohol has ruined her brain.

    The worthless crap is my sorta step father, his name is James Springer. He is a creeper if there ever

    was one. He is always saying nasty things to me, it is only a matter of time before he tries something. I

    do have to

    sleep, even though the door is locked and I have everything piled infront of it while I sleep.

    Still those kind of shits, always seem to have the knowledge to find ways to be bad. Why can¡®t they use

    their devious minds to find a damn job.

    We live kinda in the middle of nowhere, well ok, not exactly but we can see it from the back door

    anyway. I walk five miles down the road and meet up with Maggi, she is a middle aged woman, who

    works at a motel on the out skirts of town. It is actually a collection of little cabins, I work with her to

    clean them. 2

    I don¡®t make a lot of money but I do make enough to hide away, I give mom and dear old step dad

    twenty bucks a week. I get paid around one hundred and fifty a week. If he only knew.

    .

    I have been saving up my money, I have bought some camping survival type gear and a back pack,

    just in case things go really bad, I can just run to the woods and make my way from there.

    Still James disappears for a couple days at a time. When mom asks him where he has been, he just

    slugs her in the face and asks where is dinner.

    It is odd, sometimes he has blood on his clothes. Not sure I really want to know what the piece of shit is

    doing for three days, it isn¡®t working on a job or looking for one. He always has cash though when he

    returns.

    As it turns out though sometimes fate shows you whats up anyway, whether you wish to know or not.

    Believe me when I tell you, that I never thought that what I found would change my life forever.

    Jack Dawson was finally going on his walkabout, he couldn¡®t wait, it had been a long time since he has

    had any peace. Not that he minded that his n has gotten bigger, the adopted children were doing

    great. I

    Everything was in order, his second Sam, short for Samson Tolver. Was going to be taking care of

    things while he was away. He was also taking care of his boys. They were tramatized by all that

    happend to them, with some love, care and purpose they are getting better. 2

    There were a couple of hidden holes for Jack should he need it, there were burner phones inside the

    packs in case he had an emergency. The packs mostly consisted of some food, fuel source, a couple

    of sr nkets and of course some clothes.

    He won¡¯t be taking anything with

    He won¡®t be taking anything with him, he was going to be in his Grizzly, Brutus. Brutus was over the

    moon with this idea. He hadn¡®t been

    out for a long run in a long time. Brutus was a golden with silver tipped fur grizzly bear. He was a smart

    ass most of the time. A pain in the ass the other times.

    He was a very wise and soft hearted bear. He was also a brutal fighter. Down right nasty lethal when

    he was pissed or protecting cubs. He also had a huge sweet tooth, especialy for cinnamon rolls with all

    the sticky icing. 2

    Heughed when he felt Brutus perk up when Jack thought of cinnamon rolls.

    ¡°You are just going to have to suck it up till we get back, there won¡®t be any cinnamon rolls or sticky

    buns where

    we are going.¡±

    ¡°Stick it up your ass, Jack!¡± ~

    The usual reply from his Bear when he wasn¡®t getting what he wanted.

    Jack was 25 now and had yet to find a mate, for bears it isn¡®t so certain as it is with perhaps wolves or

    other were species. Yes, they will know, though not until they mate with them for the first time. Like all

    rtionship issue¡®s. It is a littleplicated. 3

    Still he was out and on his way by early morning, Brutus was having the time of his life, sniffing

    everything. Taking a swim and then eating some wild blueberries. Marking trees with his ws.

    Everything a normal bear likes to do, as well as napping in the sun.

    It is going to be the best walkabout he has ever had. He can feel the fresh

    .

    we are going.¡±

    ¡°Stick it up your ass, Jack!¡±

    The usual reply from his Bear when he wasn¡®t getting what he wanted.

    Jack was 25 now and had yet to find a mate, for bears it isn¡®t so certain as it is with perhaps wolves or

    other were¡® species. Yes, they will know, though not until they mate with them for the first time. Like all

    rtionship issue¡®s. It is a littleplicated.

    Still he was out and on his way by early morning, Brutus was having the time of his life, sniffing

    everything. Taking a swim and then eating some wild blueberries. Marking trees with his ws.

    Everything a normal bear likes to do, as well as napping in the sun.

    he has ever had. He can feel the fresh

    Avery Endstead was the local sheriff and drug dealer. His jurisdiction was vast because of the rual

    nature of his area.

    That made him what he liked to think of as kind of a god. He was the onlyw enforcement for a

    hundred mile radius, sure if he needed help he could always just call the staties.

    No way was he going to do that though, he had too good of an operation going on to do something as

    stupid as calling the state patrol. Avery and his friend James had a good thing going here.

    He was making a nice little stack of cash for his retirement and if anyone found out too much or got in

    the way, his old pal James would take care of it for him.

    He knew what James did for his little

    hobbie, he was willing to look the other way though. Just some stupid bitches and some snot nosed

    brats, what did he care. He didn¡®t get them in his area, he only buried them here.

    He was curious though what it would be like to do something like that, maybe some day he will ask

    James if he could tag along on one of his hobby runs.

    He did wonder why James married that Kathy woman, her daughter he could understand she was a

    fine piece of ass but the mother holy catfish, was as ugly as mr. potato head with two weeks of rot in a

    dark basement.

    I suppose though that is what happens to you, when you spend your day with captain morgan and go

    to bed with jack daniels.

    He couldn¡®t understand though, why

    James was not trying something with the daughter. Maybe it was all that raven ck hair. He did seem

    to prefer blonds and red heads. Sigh, trying to figure out what was going on in that perverts head was

    like trying to baptise a cat.

    He pulled up to the cabin in the woods where James kept his, what he called specials. With a sigh he

    honked the horn, so he could give James a ride home. Till he gets another itch to scratch anyway.

    FBI special Agent David Whitmore was on his way to Argon County to talk with the local Sheriff about

    to see if he has had any missing women or children in his area. There have been reports in every

    county surrounding Argon county, none though in Argon itself.

    ¨C

    .

    As an experienced Agent his gut instinct says that either they know something or the kidnapper is living

    there. Even possibly both. He thought that the missing women might also unfortunately be dead.

    The longer a kidnapped victim is gone the more likely they will not be found alive. Then there is always

    the case of trafficking. That was to David the worst thing you could do, next to being a serial killer.

    Something about this case was bugging him and his Bear Jin. Jin thinks that a bear might be involved.

    That is why they are heading for Argon county clear up in the middle of nowhere. His youngest brother

    used to go to school with another Grizzly werebear, Jack Dawson was his name.

    David wondered if he was still

    around. Perhaps being a bear himself he might lend a hand or have some useful information. His

    youngest brother Danny, was killed in a car ident three years ago. After Danny was killed, David

    didn¡®t have any more family. It¡®s just him now.

    He was the oldest of three boys, Danny was born third, the second was Devon he died when he was

    ten years old from drowing in the river under the ice. 2

    David was 47 years old, he knew that the time for finding a mate had long since past. Jin even

    epted that they were going to remain bachelors. Not so bad really, though when he retires it is going

    to be lonely. (2)

    Who know¡®s maybe he will find himself a nice round pretty gal and have apanion for when he is

    done working

    a

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67

    Chapter 2¨CBook2

    ###WARNING abusive situations andnguage.###

    Nova (aka November) was never happy with the fact that the piece of crap, had his own private ce.

    It was a small shed just on the edge of the property. He called it his happy ce, now what exactly

    could make a miserable shit like James Springer happy?

    Nova was sure she didn¡®t want to know, still he came home with blood on his clothes again. He didn¡®t

    think that Nova or Kathy noticed. The idiot seems to think that we go blind when we doundry. Well

    perhaps its true of Kathy anyway.

    Nova was also thinking that Kathy knew a lot more than she was letting

    BITO

    1. on. Nova knew that her time to leave was fast approaching, she decided to wait till James left

    again for a couple of days.

    She wasn¡®t sure but she had a feeling he would try to either keep her from leaving or bring her back if

    she got away.

    When he leaves and Nova knew for certain that he would, she would bolt. Taking off into the woods,

    she had a map of the terrain and the destination was a small town on the other side of the mountains.

    Not only will she have gone an unexpected direction but also she will have a huge head start. With all

    the rain they have been havingtely perhaps even her trail will be washed away. If she was lucky

    enough that is.

    She wasn¡®t in the least worried about her mother, she stopped being her

    for hersell. Nova kept everything close to her self. She didn¡®t write about it in her journal, which she

    knew that Mr. Crapo Shitface was sneaking in her room to read.

    One time Maggi had to go into town for some groceries after work, Nova went along and used the

    libraryputer to look up the shits name, James Springer. It came up with nothing. Nothing? That

    was weird because he should have some sort of arrest record.

    Nova knew for certain that on six different asions Mr. Springer was arrested and hauled off to jail. In

    truth he was never in there long. Still he should have some sort of record.

    It didn¡®t set well with her, her spidey senses were always going off around that piece of shit. He was

    also really close to the sheriff. Maybe he had some dirt on the sheriff or

    something, who knows:

    All Nova now cared about was leaving, still she didn¡®t know what was calling her to go check out that

    shed. It was a perfect time to do it, James drank himself into a stupor and passed out, he won¡®t be up

    and about for at least 4 hours.

    She still came around from the back of the house, so she won¡®t be easily discovered. She stayed out of

    the little dirt pathway, he was clever enough to look for tracks.

    She went up to the side of the shed looking for another way inside, something about going through the

    door made her uneasy.

    She knew that James didn¡®t use the door either, he always went around back. So that is what Nova did

    as well. He had to have another way inside. When she got around to the

    back, she noticed that the wood ts in the middle of the wall were a different color.

    It was some sort of secret door, she looked it over and found a smalltch on the bottom corner and

    pushed it in. The door swung open, a terrible smell hit her right away. Smelled like a dead mouse. She

    gently cautiously took a step inside.

    She didn¡®t go any further, she didn¡®t have to. Nailed on all the walls were people¡®s ears. Their was a

    small table and a chair and news paper clippings about missing girls and children.

    She looked at the table, it had an borate center piece almost like a shrine. It was a huge jar and

    inside it was nothing but eyeballs.

    She almost tossed her cookies right there, she could barely breath. She stepped back out and without

    disturbing anything she shut the door. She ran into the woods unable to control her revulsion and fear.

    She ran to her favorite spot, a big tree in the middle of the their property.

    She sat down away from the house and started to throw up. She was in a full blown panic. She started

    to take deep breaths to calm herself down. Oh, my god. What in the holy hell was that. Was it real?. 2

    She sat down and gathered herself. She can¡®t let on at all that she found out what was in that piece of

    shits happy ce.

    She can¡®t go to the Sheriff either, they are friends. She decided that it was best to keep her cool, at

    least long enough till he left again. Then she was not only going to run to that town, she was going to

    run to their police station.

    She decided that she wasn¡®t going to tell her mother either, she felt a little bad about it. She also knew

    that her dear ole mom, would tell James.

    She went back to her room, making sure all her stuff was ready to go. She kept it hidden throughout

    the room. Put it in all the out in the open ces making it look like it was just a part of the room. In

    order to pull this off, she was going to have to out smart that piece of shit, that monster.

    She grabbed one of her favorite books and started to read, she knew she wasn¡®t getting any sleep

    tonight or any other night, as long as she was still here. She did think about Maggi though, she was

    going to have to find a way to warn her.

    Jack Dawson was having a wonderful time, he stopped at one of the hidden

    holes, to call his Second, Sam to see if all was ok. Sam told him to go take a hike. Smartass. So now

    Brutus was swimming across a smallke, it was so much a wonder everytime he shared sensations

    with Brutus.

    The feel of his fur floating in the water, the coolness of the water it was refreshing too.

    Thest two days though both Jack and Brutus were getting restless, it was almost like waiting for the

    war to begin, while standing on the battle field. He could feel that trouble wasing that was why he

    phoned Sam but whatever it is, it isn¡®t the n.

    He decided that he was going to do a patrol, see if he was truely alone in this forest. Alone meaning no

    other shifters or humans are hanging around.

    Whatever this feeling was, he felt

    that it would happen soon. He didn¡®t like surprises and neither did Brutus.

    Avery Endstead was off getting his drug supplies, he was going to have to get James¡®s help again, this

    Still it didn¡®t matter, the only rule here was that you kept your mouth shut and asking questions will get

    you filled with lead. This guy was asking a lot of questions, it was time for him to go.

    James isn¡®t going to be happy that he didn¡®t get his usual time off but this matter isn¡®t going to wait. If

    this is a

    cop then he has to be shut up, sooner rather thanter.

    Avery has only been this sessful

    because for one, they didn¡®t know he was the Sheriff and that anyone who knew anything about his

    business, always ended up dead. True James is still alive, he will stay that way until he be a

    liability.

    Kathy Foster knew she was a lousy mother, still Nova turned out alright. Still though soon she was

    going to have to have a talk with her. James said he would keep his hands off her till she was old

    enough.

    She is now old enough, she is going to have to tell her that she will also be sleeping with James. She is

    no longer in her school years and it is time that she earn her keep.

    She knew that Nova was going to have a cow, she never liked James. She had to agree, when she

    married him he was all nice and thoughtful.

    Once the ring was on her finger he turned into a monster. One, she was going to make him happy and

    hopefully he will stop hitting her and hit Nova for a bit instead. a)

    She decided that she would wait till James left again and pull her daughter aside and exin how

    things are going to be around here, once James returns.

    It will be a nice surprise for him, he is always so mean when he returns from his fun. He always brings

    her a bottle, as a sorry I was away present.

    She stopped asking questions a long time ago, she didn¡®t like getting the ck eyes as answers. As for

    Nova she will learn in time and they will be a happy family for once.

    She was also going to tell Nova, that she is going to have to put all the money she makes with the

    household

    money she makes with the household money, so everyone can have it avable to them.

    No more buying the groceries and paying the electric. Then only giving her mother 20 bucks, she

    knows that Nova is making a lot more than she is sharing. That will have to be stopped.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68

    Chapter 3¨CBook 2

    ###WARNING,nguage and dark topics###

    Agent Whitmore pulled up to a little motel, it was really a collection of cabins, they looked a little on the

    old side but sturdy. As long as they were clean and had a bathroom, he was good to go.

    He brought along his own supply of coffee and coffee maker. He also brought a box of food with him,

    when he checked this ce out online they said that it was out of the way. The nearest town was

    twenty miles away.

    He brought a toaster too, that way he would have something ready avable to eat. That is if he didn¡®t

    have to go into the town for information. He had his ownptop

    with him, though he doubted that he would get a signal..

    He even brought extra clips for his weapon, just in case things start to get ugly. He checked in at the

    counter of the main building and was happy to see that it also served as a little mini store of sorts.

    At least you could get the basics and some snacks if he needed to.

    His cabin was small but clean and nice. It had a bed, a desk and chair, a small kitch with a

    microwave and the standard closet. The best part was it had a really nice if simple bathroom.

    David set up his working area and the kitchen area. He will have food here and coffee so that was

    taken care of. He set up his work area with all his paper work and evidence files.

    He sat down on the bed and gotfy, time for a small nap before he goes to surprise the local

    Sheriff,

    Nova sat on her bed listening to the usual argument of when will youe home and I am going to

    miss you so much. It was all crap and they even knew it, still it was their thing. Nova was on pins and

    needles waiting to get the hell out of there and getting to that town. (5)

    She had everything packed, her money was in a small bag in her pack. She had a small sleeping bag,

    a tarp, fire starter paper, matches and a cospable fishing pole. She also had her first aid kit, camping

    shovel and camping pot and a pan.

    One stic te and a fork and spoon. She also had her hunting

    Knife. Something that she picked up at the motel shop. Along with a few food items and a change of

    clothes and extra socks. A canteen with a water cleaning system built in.

    Her pack was big but she could handle it fine. She also had a book about wild herbs and veggies. Her

    Drawing journal and pencils. Things she didn¡®t really need but wasn¡®t going to leave behind.

    She had been writing in her non private journal for weeks, about a boy she met and how they were

    going to run away together. She knew that they hadn¡®t read it yet but once they discover she is gone

    they will. Hoping that it would buy her a little time anyway.

    Nova went to the kitchen once she heard a car take off. Her mother was there, drinking her dinner.

    Nova

    proceeded to make them dinner, a good meal to start her travels on. Her mother as usual ate very

    little.

    Her mother was staring at her for the longest time, it was making Nova nervous.

    ¡°Nova dear I have something that I need to discuss with you. I won¡®t tonight because I don¡®t have a

    clear head at the moment. First thing in the morning though we will have a chat.¡±

    After that Kathy got up and went to her bedroom.

    Nova had a terrible feeling about that talk her mother wanted to have. Her mother never wanted to talk

    to Nova about anything, other than to ask where the jack daniels was hiding.

    She decided she would wait an hour ¡°for her mother to pass out and then

    she was going to get going. She wasn¡®t going to wait for first light. She had everything ready to go. The

    weather man said it was going to rain hard tonight and continue on into the daylight hours, it was a

    perfect time.

    She wrote a note to her mother, she would find it around noon or so, that was what her mother called

    first thing in the morning.

    The note said that she had to go to the motel to clean up some cabins, because guests wereing.

    That they could talkter that evening when she got home. She left a bottle of jack by the note to help

    her mother on her way to forget about the talk she wanted to have.

    She knew that her mother would not bother to check out her story, by the time it came for her to be

    home. Kathy will have drunk herself into another stupor. While forgetting all

    ta about Nova.

    For once Kathy¡®s neglect was in Nova¡®s favor.

    James was happy, even though he was doing the dirty work for the Sheriff, That isn¡®t the reason he

    was so happy, he knew that when he was done doing this job, he will be returning home in a couple of

    days.

    He will be returning to his present, finally the old bag was going to let him have her. Why he didn¡®t just

    take her in the first ce, he didn¡®t know. He did have other things to keep him busy and happy though,

    so a new toy is going to be a refeshing break. 2

    He was thinking of all the ways he was going to please himself with Nova, when the scream broke

    though his day dream. Damn guy was

    supposed to be some tough drug dealer, he has been screaming like a little bitch all night long.

    He was just a drug dealer though not a cop, not with all the things he removed from his body. He had a

    pile going. Finally thest scream was heard with that tell tale sound of a gurgle. Now to bury this idiot

    and spread his parts to the birds.

    He finished the job easy and early, so he still had some time to go find himself another y toy. He

    was in the mood for a girl about the same age as Nova. Getting in a little pratice before the main

    event.

    He decided that he was going to look for green eyes, he was low on them. Hair color didn¡®t matter, he

    did have a thing for delicate ears though. He loved it when they wore dangly earrings. It was like an

    extra bonus.

    He had his special cabin ready to go for his new toy, he kept momentos in there as well as his shed at

    home, these momentos were their ID cards, jewelry and hair. He loved it when they dyed their hair a

    wacky color, it added some vibrance to his collection.

    He loved the fact that he could have Nova now too. His world will be perfect, he will have his cake and

    eat it too. Kathy on the other hand is outliving her usefullness. It was time he took her to the special

    cabin and have one more good fun time with her.

    As for Nova once she is trained up, she will be his new bitch. She will never leave him. She was just as

    stupid as her mother, she didn¡®t even know that he was reading her journal. He knew all her happy little

    thoughts.

    First things first, it is time to catch and release histest toy, so he could hunt her down.

    Jack decided that the walkabout hade to an end, not because it was time to do so. It was because

    both Jack and Brutus couldn¡®t get this strange feeling to go away.

    They decided instead to make a base camp of sorts. Using the supplies of three of the hidden holes to

    do so. He also used the burner phone to tell his second Sam what was going on.

    One really good thing about bears is that they are very resourseful in gathering things together. Sam

    and two others used his gps locator on his phone and brought Jack the basics of everything that he

    might need.

    Including a canvas water proof tent.

    It had a small wood stove inside it, just like the old battlefield tents used to have. It was great to make

    coffee on, as well as take away some of the damp from all the rain.

    He had his own cot and sleeping bag and another for just in case of a vistor. Chairs as well as

    everything else he needed. The guys hooked him up good. They offered to stay, Jack wanted to wait

    though to see what came of it all first.

    The burner phones didn¡®t always work in mountains, unless you¡®re high up. Now that he wasn¡®t on a

    walk about, he could keep a mind link open with his second Sam. It wasn¡®t easy but it could be done.

    Now that he had a base set up he decided that he was going to do regr patrols. Keep an eye on

    things. The feeling of unease was

    increasing so he knew that whatever wasing wasing soon.

    He just had to wait. Something he was good at. He also told Brutus that he was on dinner duty tonight.

    Brutus was an excellent fisherman. There was a really good stream about a mile from their camp and

    Jack was getting hungry for some fresh fish on the fire.

    Jack could feel Brutus roll his eyes andugh.

    ¡°Squirrels are better fisherman than you are Jack. Face it you have many talents but fishing isn¡®t one of

    them.¡±

    Jack justughed. Brutus was right, everytime he started to fish something always went wrong. He was

    pathetic when it came to fishing,

    The wind shifted at that moment and Tack got that feeling of unease again

    5:15

    Ja Jurgneur DTLS nghe everytime he started to fish something always went wrong. He was pathetic

    when it came to fishing.

    The wind shifted at that moment and Jack got that feeling of unease again this time even stronger. Well

    Brutus whatever it is that ising, it appears we won¡®t be waiting too long for it.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69

    Chapter 4¨CBook 2

    ###WARNING Language and dark topics###

    Nova wasn¡®t even a couple of feet into the forest when the first of many down pours began. It didn¡®t

    bother her she loved the rain, she didn¡®t have any kind of rain coat or poncho, she made herself one

    from one of the big ck leaf bags. It covered everything even her backpack.

    She giggled when she realized what she must look like, she didn¡®t care though it did the job and it was

    also something that helped her to blend in to the deep woods.

    Now all she had to do was keep going, she also kept a look out for cougars and bears. Don¡®t need any

    of those kind of visitors.

    She was quick and quiet on her feet, so she had that advantage. She was used to doing a lot of

    walking, even with the heavy back pack on she wasn¡®t slowed down. She imagined that she would get

    tired but she wanted to cover as much ground as possible before stopping to rest.

    She felt an urgency to keep going, not only to get as far away as possible, she also felt like she was

    running to something as well. (2)

    She didn¡®t know what though, she just pulled out herpass and kept on moving. She was enjoying

    the sense of freedom and the sce of the forest.

    She wanted to put as much distance as she could behind her before she rested for the night. With it

    raining she was nning on stopping a little sooner than normal, because it will

    get dark quicker than normal.

    She just hoped that she could find a nice ce to set up a sleeping area.

    There were not any caves this far from the mountains and caves could also be home to predators.

    No, what she needed was a nice, fat pine tree with the branches that hung to the forest floor. She could

    scoot in there under the branches, they wouldn¡®t bepletely dry because of the constant rain, they

    will be however, a lot drier than the exposed forest floor.

    All she would have to do was get out her tarp and fashion it so it would cover her and provide a barrier

    between her and the wet. She won¡®t be able to have a fire but at least she will be dry.

    With the tarp surrounding her it will also make it harder for predators to

    sniff her out. This thought made her shiver a bit, the tarp could also provide enough camouge should

    a certain persone looking for her.

    With that thought, she almost did something really stupid and continued hiking on through the night.

    Instead right at that moment she came up to a huge nice and fat pine tree, it met all the requirements.

    She started to lift up the under branches and found a nice almost totally dry space. She set up her little

    sleep spot.

    She unrolled her sleeping bag, just as it started to rain again. Well she did love the sound of rain, when

    she was trying to sleep. She reached in her back pack and got out a gran bar.

    Kathy got up at two in the afternoon

    the next day, she read Nova¡®s note and tossed it into the garbage. She grabbed her bottle of Jack that

    was. next to the note and headed to the living room to watch her soaps.

    She didn¡®t give Nova or anyone else another thought as she drank her breakfast. She decided that

    perhaps she would go through Nova¡®s room and look for money again, it was a small fucking room

    where the hell does she hide it.

    If that little bitch doesn¡®t start coughing up some money, Kathy was going to make sure that James

    takes it out on her body instead. That should be enough incentive for her to be generous.

    What she did though, was exactly what Nova said would happen, she drank herself into

    unconciousness right there on the couch. Everything forgotten.

    Sheriff Avery was having a really good day, he had no idea that an FBI agent was setting up shop at

    the local motel. Nor did he think that any evidence would ever be found.

    He was really wrong, his day was about to go bad as he pulled up to the motel to get some snacks and

    coffee for the road. Unfortunately for him he didn¡®t take any notice of the sedan. It was parked down the

    drive next to cabin 3.0

    The desk clerk didn¡®t say anything to him, as he got what he wanted. Sheriff Avery was under the

    impression that everyone loved him, but no one liked him except for the drug addicts that were quickly

    increasing

    At first when it was just a town issue no one gave a crap, it however quickly became a rural

    neighborhood issue, people were not blind. The

    Clerk thought that perhaps Mr. FBI in cabin 3 will do something about the problem that the Sheriff has

    be.

    The clerk waited for the Sheriff to drive off, he decided he was going to talk with his guest in cabin

    number three. Let him in on a few things.

    Jack as Brutus was out further than they usually go, something was driving him onward. They thought

    about going back to their camp for the night. They were both reluctant to leave. It was raining and night

    ising quicker with it. That wasn¡®t a problem for them.

    The problem was not understanding what was driving them to keep pushing on. That was when Brutus

    stopped them in their tracks.

    ¡°Jack you don¡®t suppose that we are

    chasing our mate?¡± (

    ¡°Brut, why would our mate be out here in the middle of nowhere, in the pouring rain?¡±

    ¡°I don¡®t know dumbass, maybe she is a shifter like us, maybe she likes the outdoors. Maybe is all we

    are going to have, if you don¡®t start moving.¡± (2

    With that Brutus took over while Jack pondered on this new revtion. Could it be after all this time?.

    Still something doesn¡®t feel right. Perhaps it is our mate, perhaps our mate is bringing trouble with her.

    ¡°Well Brutus we do seem to find trouble all the time, don¡®t we.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, at least though if she is our mate, I won¡®t mind taking care of her problems.¡±

    ¡°Brutus, you¡®re a perv you know

    that.¡± (0)

    James loved the chase, this one was a screamer. It made it more exciting in some ways and others it

    made it a bit tedious.

    Once he was sure she had a good head start, he stripped off his clothes and shifted into his bear. His

    bear was a bigger pervert and killer than he was. That was why they were perfect for each other. (12)

    His bear was a ck bear named Mac. His bear had always been crazy, as far back as James could

    remember. He taught James how to hunt for fun, he also taught him to kill for pleasure.

    Mac enjoys snacking on the victims when he catches them. He keeps them alive though for James.

    Unless

    it was a hit then James, just lets Mac do as he pleases. No one will ever find those bodies, unless they

    find the massive shit piles that Mac leaves when he is done, (2)

    Tanies though was the one who thought about keeping the trophies, kinda like putting a deer head in

    your living room. He found that the ears on the females were so sexy. He also liked to collect the males

    eyes. He loved that all they could do was watch.

    He loved making them watch, it was to the point that he had three jars of eyes. One he kept at home in

    his shrine. The other two he kept at his y cabin.

    He decided that they waited long enough, they sniffed her out pretty quickly. The only problem was is

    that the bitch ran up a tree. Even though

    he was a ck bear he was really huge. It made it hard to climb a tree too far. His weight could cause

    branches to snap.

    So they worked as a team instead, Mac climbed up as high as it was safe for them, they shifted back

    into James and he climbed up after their prey. Stupid bitch was going to pay, for running him up a tree

    to get her in the fucking pouring rain.

    That was when the little bitch did the unexpected, realizing that she had no way out, she jumped and

    fell to her death. This pissed off both James and Mac. How dare she deny them their fun!!!.

    When James got back out of the tree, they went over to the bitch. She was dead no need to check, her

    head was smashed on a rock. Her eyes were open and empty. Death had already

    imed her.

    James let out a roar of rage as he repeatedly kicked the bitch. He changed back into Mac, he let him

    eat all he wanted of her. He imed no trophies, she wasn¡®t worthy.

    Once Mac was done, James took over and drug what was left of her into a premade hole they had just

    for such asions. 0

    Still pissed off they went to their y cabin and shut the door. At least they have the tapes and video to

    look back on, James always got off on that stuff. The screaming was a real turn on for him. Mac was

    too full to care about any of that.

    He still had some time to find a new y toy, just enough. He didn¡®t want to be away for too long, Kathy

    said she was going to have a surprise waiting for him. It was their

    anniversary, He doubted that that old hag coulde up with a good surprise. He was willing to find

    out though. Sometimes even bad surprises, could be something entertaining. (2)

    Maybe the surprise was her juicy daughter, Nova. That thought made him more excited to get home,

    still he needed to have some more fun. If he does then he could take his time with his little juicy

    surprise.

    He was already imagining what it will be like to have all that raven ck hair in his fist. Watching those

    big green eyes look on him in fear. Since it was their anniversary, perhaps he should be generous and

    let Kathy watch.

    When she wouldn¡®t stop nagging him on where he was or what he was doing. He brought Kathy to his

    trophy shed. He expected her to be horrified, instead she asked if she could pick out a pair of earrings

    for her uing birthday.

    He very generously allowed her to pick out two pairs. She took them off the ears herself. He had also

    picked out a nice ne he had in one of his jewel boxes, for her to give to Nova on her birthday as

    well. 2

    He was kinda proud that he had such an understanding wife. Not only that but each time she wore the

    earrings or Nova her new ne, he would smile at the memories it would bring back to him.

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70

    Chapter 5¨CBook 2

    ####WARNING LAUNGUAGE AND SITUATIONS###

    Nova fell asleep almost as soon as sheid down, the stress and physical workout tired her out. She

    didn¡¯t stay asleep for long though, nightmares started to creep in about that shed.

    Then nightmares about the people all over looking for their ears and eyes. Each nightmare was worse

    than thest one. Then the final nightmare, was where James was holding her ears out for her, so she

    could choose a spot on his wall for him to hang them.

    Each time she tried to sleep, they¡¯d pop in and she would scream, till finally she justid there and

    rested.

    5:08

    She knew with theck of sleep, things were not going to go as smoothly as they did today. She will get

    tired a lot more. There was nothing she could do though but to press onward.

    When morning came she was a mess, at least though she was still dry and the rain had stopped.

    She drank some water and had a hand full of trail mix she made. After packing everything up again,

    she was off into the forest again.

    Again something was driving her to go a certain direction, she was a little too tired to care, as long as it

    was the opposite direction of her house she was ok with it. I

    As it turned out it was also the direction she needed to get over the mountains to that town. The sun

    had

    little while.

    She was hoping to find a small stream and catch some dinner. Have a nice small fire and rx. She

    found some wild blueberries and they made a delightful lunch along with her trail mix.

    Just as she was about to go looking for the stream she could hear water running, it sounded like a

    waterfall. Yes, she said to no one. Maybe a bath as well.

    Maggi Snyder waited for Nova at the crossroads for about 20 minutes. She decided that it was best to

    go to work, she had a feeling that Nova was on the verge of running away.

    Nova had left a note in her mailbox. Telling her if she didn¡¯t show up for work to just go on without her.

    Maggi wasn¡¯t sure what to do, so she waited just in case Nova chickened out or something else

    stopped her from going.

    When she didn¡¯t show Maggi was happy, Nova finally decided it was time to go, good for her. Her

    mother Kathy was a piece of shit and her stepfather was the rest of the shit pile. 2

    When Maggi pulled up to the motel, there was a new guest in cabin three. She wondered what kind of

    guest they had this time, it was usually the seedy type looking for a ce to hide for a few days.

    This car though looked more like an official car, like aw enforcement official. Well, well she thought,

    perhaps the local craptastic Sheriff is in for a little surprise. Maybe finally he will be investigated.

    Perhaps she might run into their guest and give him a little information, she has been saving for the

    right asion.

    Brutus and Jack were sniffing out a pine tree, someone had been under it, perhaps sheltering from the

    rain. They couldn¡¯t pick up an exact scent to tell them anything. Whoever they were they were careful.

    Even the tracks that were left behind, didn¡¯t tell them much, there wasn¡¯t a scent at all on them. The

    tracks themselves were visible only here and there. They were also in ces where they would

    disappear in a short while, by the litter of the forest floor.

    Whoever they were they were light, perhaps a female or a young male. They decided to see if they

    could follow them. It wasn¡¯t long before the trail was gone. Brutus sat down frustrated, it had been a

    long time since someone could elude him.

    As they were sitting there thinking about their next move, Brutus¡¯s stomach let out a mighty growl, it

    was then that they realized that they hadn¡¯t eaten in quite a while. Jack remembered a stream that

    went through here close by and a waterfall with a pool. D

    It was good fishing, Brutus licked his lips in anticipation. They headed that way at a fast but silent pace,

    just in case the mystery person was around.

    When they got to the waterfall area though they discovered that the

    mystery person wasn¡¯t a mystery anymore. There was a female and she was swimming naked in their

    fishing

    hole.

    Brutus sniffed around looking for her things, it took him a long time but he did find them, carefully

    hidden inside a tarp in the bushes.

    He hid, watching with fascination at the female in the water. She seemed to be enjoying herself. What

    was she doing this far though up into the Bear Mountain region?

    He decided that since she was so good at concealing her presence, that perhaps he should check her

    out a little differently.

    He stayed as Brutus and in a nice hidden spot watched the female. She was making her way to shore

    now, when she slowly stepped out of the

    pool Jack was mesmerized by the sight, she was a goddess.

    She suddenly looked afraid and started to look all around her, her gaze shifted to where they were

    hiding. There was no way she could see them, still, they felt that she could sense them

    She quickly went to her where she hid her things, got dressed still wet, arranged a few things in her

    pack, put what looked like a really heavy pack on her back, she was off into the forest again, this time

    she kinda disappeared into it.

    Jack and Brutus just sat there in their hiding ce, they both felt a huge pull towards this beautiful

    female. Was she their mate? If so what was their mate doing out here in the middle of nowhere?.

    Nova was not happy, she got in her bath which was wonderful but before she could catch her dinner

    she felt the eyes of a predator watching her. Probably a bear wanting to either fish or drink. So much

    for a hot meal tonight, she said with a sigh.

    She pressed on, though she didn¡¯t feel the pull this time as she continued to travel. She covered quite a

    bit of ground between yesterday and today. She was feeling safer now.

    Even though that piece of shit was due to return tomorrow she was happy that she will have even more

    distance between them. Every time she thought of him or that shed she wanted to run around and

    scream like a madwoman.

    She needed to get to that town sooner rather thanter, the longer it took her the more likely another

    person was going to die. She also felt a little bit stupid, that she didn¡¯t know what was going on.

    She lived there, how couldn¡¯t she see it. In truth she felt bad, she was so absorbed into her world of

    getting away that she just didn¡¯t go looking, when she felt the warning signals.

    She said a silent prayer that she would bring that piece of filthy crap to justice. She hoped that he didn¡¯t

    notice that she was in his shed. That would seriously be a problem, he would move it to god knows

    where and the evidence would be gone.

    Not to mention what was he doing with the rest of the bodies. Why was it that it was always the Sheriff

    that picks him up and drops him off? Are they working together? So many questions so few answers.

    ¡®It was then that another memory

    came to her, the ne she got for her 18th birthday. She never took it off because it was the only

    thing her mother had ever given her. She touched it with her fingers wondering where it came from.

    If it dide from one of his victims. then she was going to keep it around her neck till she reached the

    police. She sent up another silent prayer, to the owner of the ne, that she will keep it safe for her

    and will make sure he pays for what he has done.

    Another part of her was cringing at the fact that if the ne was from one of his victims and her

    mother gave it to her. That means that her mother also at least had some knowledge of what was going

    on.

    She had to keep pushing herself, this was bigger than just her getting away, this was a race against

    time and she

    was running out of it.

    Special Agent David was getting a lot of unexpected and very nervous visitors today. All of which told

    him the same thing, the two people he should be looking at are the Sheriff and a man with thest

    name Springer.

    Well now we have a start, investigating the Sheriff is not always a pleasant job, nor easy. He called a

    few of his buddies to do some deep background checks on the two suspects. He decided to wait to talk

    to the Sheriff for a day or so until the reports came back

    He suspected that there were more than just drugs and missing people happening around here. You

    don¡¯t have that many missing people just up and fucking vanish without a body

    floating in the river now and then.

    For now, he was going to take a drive and get a little bit of they of thend, as well as the residents

    who reside here. He was also going to drive over to the other counties, the ones who have all the

    missing people reports.

    Surely there has to be at least one person who knows something or has seen it.

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71

    Chapter 6¨CBook 2

    ####WARNING STRONG LANGUAGE AND TOPICS###

    Brutus followed Nova for two days, each night she managed to find a clever spot to sleep. They didn¡¯t

    think she was sleeping though, because they could hear her moaning, and then she would let out a

    scream when she would wake up.

    That meant she was having nightmares, from what they didn¡¯t know. It wasn¡¯t good though because

    each day she was a little bit slower. She was getting exhausted from herck of sleep. Still, she would

    press onward to what they didn¡¯t know.

    Brutus thought it would be best if she stopped to make a fire, that they slowly start to show her their

    presence. To their luck either she was

    just too tired to continue or she was cold, she had stopped and made a makeshift camp.

    She built a small fire, one that won¡¯t allow for a lot of smoke to give away her location. Which was

    curious, was she running from something?

    She looked so tired, that they felt she was just going to fall asleep, right next to the little fire and not

    bother to eat. She looked like she needed to eat.

    That was when Brutus got the

    idea¡­..

    James was all packed up and ready to go, he had a new trophy for his wall at home and was excited

    for the surprise that was waiting for him.

    Avery finally showed up and together

    they took off down the road.

    ¡°Listen up James, we are going to have toy low for a little while. I found out today that an FBI agent

    is in the neighborhood to investigate the missing people cases.¡±

    ¡°Are you nning on killing him if he gets too close?¡±

    ¡°Not sure if that is wise James, FBI tends to go looking for missing agents, especially when they

    disappear on a case. Anyway justy low for a while. No more killing or the other stuff you like to do.¡±

    James wasn¡¯t happy about it but he did understand, anyway, he will have his new toy to break in and

    his new trophy to admire. He couldy low for a long time. Thinking about his juicy ripe stepdaughter

    made him smile.

    ¡°Sure Avery, I cany low for a while. Not a problem.¡±

    Sheriff Avery looked over at James Springer, the man always gave him the creeps. He did have his

    uses though but there might be a time he was going to have to take care of him.

    He was an unpredictable loose cannon and Avery couldn¡¯t have that when the FBI was around.

    Kathy woke up again this time it was actually morning, something that doesn¡¯t usually happen. She

    remembered that she was supposed to have a chat with her daughter.

    She decided that she would take a shower, then go and see if her daughter is home. She didn¡¯t realize

    that this time she had been drunk or passed out for two days.

    When she finally looked at the calendar she realized that it was time for James toe home today as

    well. She skipped her shower and went to Nova¡¯s room.

    Nova was not home. Perhaps she was working, though the room didn¡¯t feel like it had anyone sleeping

    in it for a little while

    She did notice that Nova¡¯s jacket and purse were gone, her shoes that she usually would wear for work

    were still there though. Didn¡¯t mean anything though they were looking worn anyway. Maybe she wore

    another pair instead.

    Kathy looked at the clock, it was almost eleven AM that meant that Nova had to of left around eight this

    morning and will be back around

    three this afternoon. She hoped that Nova would be home before James.

    If not, Kathy was going to have to do some fast-talking. Nova will not be prepared and James was

    going to be pissed. She wasn¡¯t sure what she should do though, so she grabbed another bottle and

    went to her couch.

    She was passed out when the Sheriff pulled up to the house to drop off James. The next thing she

    knew she was being kicked awake by a very angry James.

    Nova realized that she had to stop, there was no getting around it or out of it. She was exhausted, both

    mentally and physically. She was going to have to do something about these nightmares or this hike is

    going to be a real-life nightmare.

    She found a nice little secluded spot to make a small camp. She was so tired thrah that

    1 .1

    tired though that even making the small fire made her sleepy.

    She still had to catch a fish or two for dinner. She decided that that was not going to happen. She

    reached in and treated herself to a candy bar she had been saving.

    Before she could even finish the bar, she wasying on her side asleep. She vaguely thought she felt

    that feeling of being watched but she was so exhausted that she didn¡¯t care.

    She slept without any nightmares this time, because of the exhaustion. When she woke up smelling

    fish frying on the fire. She sat up instantly wide-eyed, looking at the man that was sitting on the other

    side cooking.

    He was gorgeous and looking at him made her forget that this shouldn¡¯t be happening. What was a

    man doing in

    the middle of nowhere, cooking fish on her fire?

    Was she still dreaming?

    Then she realized that this god of a man was only wearing jogging pants.!! What the hell, did she just

    happen to find a Mr. Crazy Pants? (4

    She started to get up to make an escape when Mr. Crazy Pants spoke and all thought left her mind.

    His voice was deep and flowed through her like honey.

    ¡°There is no need to be rmed, my name is Jack Dawson. I will not harm you. You looked like you

    needed a good meal and some rest. Are you running from someone?¡±

    She just stared at him in silence. Not sure what to say, she didn¡¯t feel any sense of dangering from

    him. At

    the same time, he is out here in the middle of the forest, wearing only a pair of jogging pants. She must

    say though that it was a great view. 2

    She shook her head in disbelief she had never thought of another male or female for that matter in a

    sexual way. She wanted him though.

    Coming to her senses she finally spoke up.

    ¡°Jack what are you doing in the middle of these woods with only jogging pants on?¡±

    ¡°Jack looked away for a little bit and she could tell he wasn¡¯t ready to answer that question.¡±

    The fish smelled wonderful though she felt her attention going to the food and her stomach chose that

    time to let out a loud growl. He chuckled and handed her a te with a nice sized brook trout on it.

    She couldn¡¯t wait any longer, stranger or not she was hungry. She ate the trout in record time and was

    a bit embarrassed that she wanted more. Again he gave out a chuckle and put another fish on her

    te.

    After she had another fish she was full and happy. It still didn¡¯t exin anything though. She looked up

    at the sky, the stars were out and she was realizing that dawn wasing

    She started to move, she needed to get her things in order and get going. That was when she realized

    that the te that he handed to her was her own. That meant he had to have gone through her pack.

    She turned on him in an instant and started to demand answers. Answers she could tell he wasn¡¯t

    ready to give. She grabbed her things,unched her pack onto her back, and started to

    walk out of the campsite.

    Jack reached her just as she was about to step into the tree line. When he touched her, she let out a

    scream and bolted.

    Jack ran after her, she was quick and quiet on her feet. He was longer legged and well A WereBear.

    When he caught her she started to fight, his mate could fight and she fought dirty. She kicked him in

    the shins and then in the balls. When she bolted again he tackled her to the ground. He winced when

    he did it though.

    She is going to think he is a creeper. He wondered what his n would say if they¡¯d seen a small

    human female had just kicked his ass

    When James walked through his front door, he knew that he didn¡¯t have a surprise waiting for him, at

    least not one he wanted. He found Kathy passed out on the couch, The TV was on, he shut it off.

    He went into their bedroom and unloaded his stuff. He decided to check Nova¡¯s room, perhaps she was

    waiting for her. He always had sweet daydreams about fucking her in her room, with all her girly stuff

    surrounding them.

    When he looked into the room though it was empty, well she must be at work. He went back to the

    living room and kicked Kathy till she woke up.

    ¡°WHERE IS MY DINNER, YOU LAZY WHORE?, WHERE IS THE SURPRISE YOU PROMISED?!?!¡±

    She woke up finally looking at him, I don¡¯t make dinner you know that, that is Nova¡¯s job. As for your

    surprise, it is at work.¡±

    ¡°Well isn¡¯t that just fucking wonderful, you are so useless you know that Kathy?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know. Can you get me that bottle of red wine in the fridge?¡±

    He looked at her for a little bit, turned, and got the bottle out of the fridge. Here you go, he whipped it at

    her, she managed to get out of the way as it shattered against the wall.

    ¡°What are you hiding from me, you stupid bitch?¡±

    ¡°I¡­..am not¡­.hiding anything. You troll, why did you do that to that perfectly good wine?¡±

    He just stared at her with his

    predatory smile.

    ¡°Ok, Alright already. Your surprise has not been told what her new role in the family is gonna be. She

    had to go to work early to clean some dumbass cabin. So, we haven¡¯t had the talk.¡±

    ¡°I figured that you might enjoy telling her yourself. I know how excited you get when you see fear in

    their eyes.¡±

    ¡°What time does she get home, you cow.?¡±

    ¡°She should be home within the hour, as usual.¡±

    He went into the kitchen made himself a sandwich grabbed a beer and sat down in his chair in the

    living room, waiting for his surprise toe home.

    Maybe he should go out to his shed

    Maybe he should go out to his shed and pick out a nice pair of earrings for her, to mark the special

    asion.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72

    Chapter 7¨CBook 2

    FBI Agent David Whitmore was getting all kinds of information, that he never thought he would.

    Everyone came to him though, in a sneaky manner, it was as if they were afraid to be seen with him.

    When he started to get the information he understood why that was.

    So Mr. Sheriff was a drug dealer and an enforcer. He probably also has a few more hobbies, such as

    he is either responsible for the missing people or he knows who is. He was thinking that it was gonna

    be both.

    The problem is he was going to have to find solid proof for all the word of mouth he has been listening

    to.

    Though that woman Maggi tweaked his interest in more ways than one.

    He hoped that no one would find out

    what Maggi knew, otherwise she may end up the next missing person on the list. David decided that he

    would keep an eye on her, just to make sure she is safe.

    He is pretty certain though she could handle herself if a situation turned up. She did say that she kept a

    loaded shotgun in her house. She also mentioned that it was loaded with rock salt.

    He had only one thought about that, OUCH. The gun may not necessarily be lethal, but anyone who

    got some of that in their ass would surely know it and would not being back for more.

    Still, he will keep an eye on her just the same.

    Now, it is time to go and see if the Sheriff is in. He hoped that he wasn¡¯t too busy dealing, to have a

    word with

    him. He knew he wasn¡¯t though David watched him turn down a dirt road about ten minutes ago.

    The Sheriff had been following him all day, David eluded him several times. You would think the guy

    would take a hint and learn to be more subtle in his stakeouts.

    For the first time in Sheriff Avery¡¯s life, he was getting paranoid. Fear was creeping in on him. Why was

    the FBI agent here? Why was he asking questions in the surrounding towns? He even knew that Avery

    was tailing

    him.

    He caught Avery every time he was either parked or moved to follow him. It made his anxiety worse.

    He didn¡¯t look like the bribing kind either.

    Was he here to investigate the

    missing people cases or was he here to investigate him. Avery wasn¡¯t sure anymore. It wasn¡¯t like you

    could just have the FBI agent go missing either. That would bring all kinds of hell down he didn¡¯t need.

    So the only other he could think of was to go and start making sure people stopped talking. If they don¡¯t

    then they will be among the missing as well.

    Jack finally got her to calm down enough at least so she would talk. She sat as far away from him as

    she could get, without him starting to chase her again.

    ¡°Perhaps we should start over, My name is Jack Dawson, what is your name?¡±

    She looked at him cautiously, unsure

    if she should tell him. Then she shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°My name is Nova.¡±

    ¡°Jack knew that that wasn¡¯t her real name or at least not all of it, perhaps it was a nickname.¡±

    ¡°Well, then Nova why are you out here in the middle of the forest alone? Are you running from

    someone?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps before I answer your question why don¡¯t you tell me why you¡¯re out here with only jogging

    pants on? You¡¯re not one of those weirdos who run around hugging trees and eating grass? Cause if

    that is the case then I think it¡¯s best if we part ways here.¡±

    Jack just stared at her for a little bit, he liked Nova¡¯s spunk. He had to be careful though, looking at all

    those

    wonderful curves and watching her swim naked yesterday was having an undesired effect on parts of

    his anatomy.

    ¡°Well, I am out here on a sort of a camping expedition. Getting away from all the craziness out there in

    the world for a little while. I am not one of those people. I have no intention to hug a tree and eat

    grass.¡±

    ¡°Then I guess I could answer your question then, yes, I am running away from some people, one in

    particr. My stepfather is a serial killer. My mother is a drunk but I think she knows what he does and I

    think the local Sheriff knows too.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other family, I worked and saved up some money. The day before I wanted to leave I

    discovered my stepfather¡¯s shed. No one was allowed to go in but I went in anyway. was novali

    anyway, I was careful so he wouldn¡¯t know I was there. What I saw in there is causing me to have

    nightmares.¡±

    ¡°I am hiking alone to get to the town on the other side of the mountains where the sheriff doesn¡¯t have

    jurisdiction. I need to get to the police there and tell them what is going on.¡±

    ¡°I have to stay away from there, he means to do the same thing or worse to me as he has done to the

    others.¡±

    She pulled out a ne she was wearing to show him.

    ¡°Do you see this ne, it is the only thing my mother ever gave me. Now I know that it probably

    belonged to one of my stepfather¡¯s victims. I am wearing it because I made a vow to the dead, that I

    would take this and get the dead justice.¡±

    only to where you¡¯re going but to protect you against those who are trying to hurt you.

    For some reason beyond Nova¡¯s control, she wanted to trust Jack. Yeah, he was hot. There was more

    to it though. She felt a connection to him. It was as if she had known him for a long time. Still, she just

    met him less than an hour ago.

    Maybe she was the crazy pants here, she decided that she would at least hear him out.

    James sat in his shed trying to decide on gold or silver. He wasn¡¯t sure what was the proper gift, for a

    first-time rape. Yup, he said rape, he knew the way he liked it and wasn¡¯t afraid to say it. If they were

    willing they got boring.

    That was one of the reasons that he stopped fucking Kathy a couple of years back. She bored the

    pants back on him. He had his hobbies to keep him busy, so he didn¡¯t mind waiting for Nova. He took a

    look outside and realized that night had fallen.

    Where was Nova? She was always home by dark. Now it¡¯s dark and she isn¡¯t home. Time to go have a

    lookie about the house to see what he could find.

    She better not be out with some boy, she was supposed to stay pure for him. Damn that stupid bitch

    Kathy. Drunk all the time. Too bad she hadn¡¯t drank herself to death yet. Why did he promise not to kill

    that bitch he will never know.

    Promises are meant to be broken¡­¡­.

    Maggi went home after talking with the FBI agent, she had to admit he was a handsome man. She put

    that thought aside though, she was getting too old for all that drama hooey.

    She went outside and locked down her storage shed, then went inside her house and began making

    security checks and boarding up some of the windows. She even had triple locks on the doors. None of

    that wimpy crap these were solid and sturdy.

    She wasn¡¯t in the least bit stupid, she knew what was lurking out there. She had no intention of being

    its next kill. Investigating disappearance my ass, they were not missing as in the sense that they will be

    She also knew that there was a ck

    bear that has been sniffing around her property, she looked over by the front door where her 12 gauge

    shotgun sat. There was another at the back door, one in her bedroom, and a .45 in her dresser drawer

    by her bed.

    As well as a 9mm Ruger in her purse. Yeah, her whole family was into guns and weapons when she

    was growing up. If all else fails she has a crossbow on her living room wall that is all ready to go.

    She had one other shotgun that was in the tool shed out back, it was loaded with rock salt for those

    times when instead of trying to kill, you want to teach a lesson or just want to bring the pain.

    She even had a Remington 30 caliber rifle, hanging on the wall in the hallway upstairs, that one was

    also ready to go. She knew how to clean

    them and repair them as well as use them. She was a really good shot.

    She learned a long time ago that those who don¡¯t live with guns can still be killed with them.

    Normally she wasn¡¯t too concerned about a Bear hanging around, she did live out in the middle of the

    woods. Something about this bear however didn¡¯t sit well with her. This one is a bad bear.

    She also didn¡¯t trust that creepy pervert at Nova¡¯s house either, that guy was five ways short of a full

    route. He was bad news, not that Kathy was much better. At least with her all you have to do is leave

    booze of any kind out and she isatose.

    She has seen that creep riding around with the Sheriff many times, they were up to no good. She

    managed to

    stay out of their sight. It is only a matter of time though before she has an encounter with one or both of

    them.

    That is why she made sure all her weapons were well up and running smoothly. That way she can

    properly greet her guests. Don¡¯t want toe off as rude. Her mother always taught her to greet her

    guests with the proper enthusiasm.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73

    Chapter 8¨CBook 2

    Jack wasn¡¯t sure what to do first. That was something of a rarity for him.

    ¡°It is because you are having trouble keeping it in your pants. Jack.¡±

    ¡°Go eat some grass, you asshole bear.¡±

    Brutus has a way of being brutally honest in the rudest of ways. Jack is pretty sure it is intentional too.

    He was in a pickle right now, he had to help her and keep her safe. To do that he was going to have to

    reveal something about himself that might have her running and screaming again.

    ¡°Yeah, wait till she finds out that the bear the other day, watching her while she was swimming naked,

    is none other than you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you mean us, furball?¡±

    ¡°Oh, fine then go and tell her that you shift into a bear. That is why you¡¯re half-naked in the woods. I¡¯m

    sure that will help your case. She thought you were Mr. Crazypants before¡­..Brutus continued tough

    and roll around.¡±

    ¡°You do know you asshole, that if she is my mate she is also your mate as well. It might interest you to

    start to help out a little, instead of justugh.¡±

    Jack decided to not listen to Brutus and go and tell Nova his secret. Hoping that she wasn¡¯t going to

    think he had fallen off the deep end. He didn¡¯t tell Brutus his full n was to shift right there in front of

    her.

    See if Mr. Smartass Bear will still beughing when he is in the spotlight.

    Brutus stoppedughing when he heard those thoughts.

    James was standing in his living room looking down at his useless piece of shit wife. He left her passed

    out on the bathroom floor and went to Nova¡¯s bedroom to check things out.

    When he got there he noticed that her jacket and purse were gone, her work shoes though were still

    there. He went over to the floorboard by the wall and lifted it. Little clever Nova thought that he wouldn¡¯t

    find where she had hidden her diary.

    Most of the time it was pretty boring stuff or girl things. Which he had no real interest in. Once in a

    while, though it would give him a little bit of information, like he found out she was afraid of the dark and

    spiders of

    any size.

    He hadn¡®t looked in it for a long while simply because it just got too boring. This time though he might

    find something useful in it. Still, she never revealed where she hid her money though. Which always

    irked him. Not that he cared that she had it, just the fact that it was something he couldn¡¯t control.

    He opened the diary to the back where all the new things will be written. That was when he read the

    to run far

    away.

    It even had a list of things she was going to need to take with, and when she was nning on meeting

    him.

    He whipped the diary at the bedroom

    window shattering the window to pieces. He didn¡¯t care, how dare she run off with another man. James

    thought that he should have been the one she wanted, his charm and looks should have been all she

    needed.

    That fucking slut!!

    He left the house and went to his shed, where he was God. When he went through the back to his

    secret entrance, he stopped. The dust on the floor had been disturbed. Not a lot, but enough to see

    that the footprints belonged to someone with small feet.

    So Nova was in here. What was she doing in here? Did that stupid mother of hers tell her where she

    could find more jewelry? Something wasn¡¯t sitting with him about all this. He would think that if Nova

    had a guy he would be picking her up or they would be doing things together.

    At the very least her activities should have increased. None of that had happened though. Her

    backpack was gone as well as her hiking boots.

    That little bitch has run off into the fucking woods. He smiled at that thought, his favorite game.

    Hide and Seek.

    Jack walked over to Nova and sat down next to her, she looked at him but didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Nova, what I am about to tell you will make you think my cheese has slid off my cracker. I can assure

    you that it has not and that everything I tell you will be the truth.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Jack what is it you wish to tell me. I will try to keep an open mind.¡±

    ¡°The reason I am out here in the middle of the woods with only jogging pants on is that I can shift into a

    grizzly bear.¡±

    Nova stared at him like he just grew two heads and wings.

    ¡°I am telling you the truth and I will show you now what I say is true. Please don¡¯t run away screaming,

    Brutus my bear will not harm you.¡±

    He stood up took off the pants and shifted right there in front of her into Brutus.

    She gasped but she didn¡¯t run away, either it was shock or thinking that she was hallucinating either

    way she just sat there in silence.

    Brutus walked up to her and licked her face. She came out of whatever trance she was in and bolted

    like a startled deer.

    Brutus ran after her and stopped in front of her to keep her from running too far away. He then looked

    at her and made a chuffing sound. He rubbed his face on her.

    Then he did something that had Jack in stunned disbelief, hey on the ground belly up and wiggled

    his feet.

    This made Nova start tough. She couldn¡¯t stopughing, it was like she was having a manic episode

    and couldn¡¯t stop herself. Finally, Jack was before her and though naked managed to calm her down.

    ¡°Am I like starving and lost in the woods hallucinating all this stuff, am I about to die and don¡¯t have the

    understanding that death is near. Have I be one of those crazy

    people?¡±

    ¡°No sweetheart you are not crazy, I am here and we are real. I could never

    harm you. I am here to protect you and take you to my n, so we can figure out what is going on and

    get you out of what sounds like to me, a hell hole.¡±

    ¡°Way to go, Jack, Take her to your n. Now that doesn¡¯t sound like something a bit crazy and corny.¡±

    ¡°Shut up furball, you are the one that slobbered all over her face and made her run for her life.¡±

    She was looking at him curiously.

    ¡°Your face goes nk like your daydreaming, what are you doing exactly?

    ¡°I am talking with my bear, Brutus.¡±

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I would still be thinking I have found a crazypants but either we

    are both nuts or this is real. I am so tired that,

    to be honest, I don¡¯t care anymore. Take me to your leader, Bearman.¡±

    ¡°He smiled at her humor, we are not aliens, we are bear shifters. As far as taking you to the leader you

    are looking at him.¡±

    He stood up and put his pants back on, he was going to have to go back to his camp to get the rest of

    his clothes and other things. Then get her out of this forest as soon as possible. It shouldn¡¯t take more

    than a few more days in human form.

    Well, this way anyway he will have some time to find out more about her and she can learn more about

    him. He wanted to hear all of her story, he also wanted her to tell him her full name.

    One thing was for certain she was not going to be carrying that backpack. He didn¡¯t even pack like that

    for his  hikes. She must of been packing for a move and now he knew that she was running away it

    made a lot more sense.

    She stood up and he grabbed her back pack.

    ¡°Let me carry this for a little while, you have been through a lot in thest few days. Take a rest to let it

    all soak in.¡±

    With that they were on their way.

    The Sheriff decided to wait and see when the FBI Agent went back to his cabin for the night. He had to

    talk to James as soon as possible about the new problem.

    Once the Agent was in his cabin, Sheriff Avery wasted no time going to see James. He hoped that he

    would find him in his house and not in that creepy shed of his. Doesn¡¯t matter though he was going to

    corner him and tell him about the n he has to get rid of the FBI without raising too much suspicion.

    When he got to James ce though the front door was wide open, he went inside to find the ce

    empty except for Kathy passed out on the bathroom floor.

    He noticed also that Nova¡¯s bedroom window was smashed to pieces. Putting two and two together he

    figured that he went after Nova as his next target.

    What fucking part ofy low didn¡¯t that piece of crap understand? Seriously, his own step daughter! No

    one would find that suspicious now will they.

    In frustration Avery shut the door behind him to take a look around the property, maybe he could find

    some sort of clue as to where that idiot was heading

    Agent David was hiding in the woods just outside of the property that the sheriff was now patrolling

    Watching him and wondering what he was looking for, he did notice that the Sheriff gave that odd

    looking shed a wide berth. The Sheriff thought that he had gone to bed, he waited till he saw that idiot

    drive off and followed him here.

    He had left his car at the cabin and shifted into his grizzly bear. It was easy as pie, the sheriff just drove

    right up to this house and went inside like he owned it.

    Agent David waited till the Sheriff

    Agent David waited till the Sheriff looking really pissed off, got in his vehicle and drove away.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74

    Chapter 9¨CBook 2

    ###WARNING Lots of adultnguage and issues####

    Nova was unsure of the situation, there was something about this guy that made her want to trust and

    believe what he said. However, they had just met and normally if you look at this logically, you would

    have to say that she was bat shit crazy to go with him.

    Here she was though, walking with a strange guy wearing nothing but jogging pants who happens to

    change into a bear. Why she trusted him she didn¡®t know. She decided that was what she would do. If

    he can help her get to the police and give her a ce toy low till that piece of crap was arrested.

    She found herself staring at him, he was so handsome. He looked like a rough and tough kinda guy,

    but she sensed that he was a gentle soul as well.

    All she could think about was touching those muscles and kissing him. It was very frustrating, she even

    stopped herself from touching him a bit ago. Lucky she was behind him and he didn¡®t see it.

    He also had a scent that was making her crazy, he smelled like the forest on ate spring day, when

    everything was in bloom and the sun was starting to feel warm. He also smelled like coffee, it was

    making her mouth water.

    If they were to stop soon she was going to take out her mini perctor coffee pot and make some elixir

    of life. For no reason, though a thought  crossed her mind, yesterday at the waterfall she felt like she

    was being watched and discovered that there was a bear perhaps a grizzly watching

    Were those two watching her while she was swimming naked? She turned beet red and started to feel

    a little bit angry, they were peeping on her.

    ¡°You know Mr. Jack that I know that you and your bear were watching me bathe yesterday.¡±

    Jack turned around and looked at her, she was standing there with her arms crossed looking a bit

    upset. She was tapping her foot while staring him down.

    Brutus wasughing his ass off inside Jack¡®s mind.

    Jack wasn¡®t sure how to handle this situation, so all ¡°he could think of to  say is..¡°Yup¡°.

    He turned and started down the game trail, that they were using to cross the thicket. About another

    hour and they will be at his camp. He would feel better when he gets her back into his territory.

    She was very cute when she was embarrassed, she was all tomato red in the face. He wondered what

    other parts of her get flushed when she is upset or embarrassed? His thoughts started to lean to what

    else could make her flush. He felt himself starting to get interested and decided to think about other

    things.

    Just what he needs to happen at a time like this, walking around the woods, with a tent in his pants

    while she is wondering if she should be with him because he could be a crazy pants.  Still, the more he

    tried to get her lusciously sweet body out of his mind the more he thought on it. Brutus wasughing

    again. He let out a sigh, baseball think on baseball, basketball, football anything. He was starting to get

    desperate when he realized that they wereing upon his camp.

    He had to address Brutus..¡± Listen up you jerk, if you don¡®t start to have some understanding of the

    situation, I am going to have to block you out the first time we mate with her. Then you can be the one

    sitting around with blue balls.¡±

    Brutus let out a huff and curled up to ignore Jack.

    He turned to Nova after he had himself under control, She looked exhausted.

    ¡°Listen I am going to go and get us  something for dinner. Why don¡®t you getfortable if you like you

    could get a fire going while I am gone. If you have a tent you can put it where you like. Otherwise, you

    can use mine it isn¡®t much but it will keep you dry.¡±

    She didn¡®t say anything just nodded her head in acknowledgment. He left to hunt for dinner, perhaps a

    rabbit or a partridge something a little bit more robust, she looked like she could use it.

    The one thing he is going to start insisting that they put into the packs from now on is coffee and a way

    to make it. He really could use a cup about now. James was pissed he had shifted into his bear and still

    they couldn¡®t find a trail. There were a few signs that she went this way but there was nothing  else.

    That damn little bitch was going to pay when he caught up to her.

    He would have to kill whatever boy she was with, if he popped her cherry he was going to do a lot of

    punishing before he killed him and Nova was going to pay a lot more for the rest of her life. He waited a

    long time for her virginity, he wasn¡®t about to be nice if he loses that surprise.

    He decides to stay in his bear and keep heading in the general direction he thought she went. She

    can¡®t be that clever, the rain took care of her trail for her. It stopped raining yesterday, so as long as he

    keeps her general direction he shoulde upon her trail.

    The closer he gets the more of a scent he will find. He was getting excited over the thoughts he was

    having about what they were going to do when they were alone together in the forest.

    He decided that he wasn¡®t going to kill her, he decided that he needed a new wife. The Hag at home

    had long since outlived her usefulness. She wasn¡®t even good for a quicky anymore.

    Nova though, was fresh and sweet, once he broke her in they would get married. Perhaps he would

    keep the old hag alive, so he and Nova could have a little fun killing her, as their wedding night

    surprise.

    James knew that Nova hated her mother, he didn¡®t me her. The only thing motherly the woman had

    done was stay out of Nova¡®s business. Nova gave her twenty dors a week so the bitch could get

    more booze.

    She wanted Nova to give her all the money that she earned so she could  have more booze. James

    was almost sorry he just didn¡®t give her more money, so she could do them all a favor and drink herself

    dead.

    Perhaps Nova will give him children to y with, that would be nice that way he wouldn¡®t have to go too

    far to get them. No one would ever report them missing, because they were his kids. Of course, Nova

    might get attached to one of them.

    He could be generous and let her have one for her very own. Women were like that with kids. Can¡®t

    hold it against them it is only their nature. Maybe a girl child so she will grow up like Nova and be a nice

    present for him someday.

    Sheriff Avery was so pissed off he could shit nails, He even took it out on one of the women that he

    arrested

    for possession. Beat and Raped her ass right there in the cell. She could tell the world about it, it

    wouldn¡®t matter, no one was going to believe a crack whore.

    With James off chasing his stepdaughter through the woods to god knows where. He was left with a

    critical piece in his n missing, to deal with Mr. FBI. He will now have to wait and see if James shows

    up in the next couple of days. That creepy asshole better show up or he is the first one to be tossed

    under the bus.

    If the FBI found out about what was going on in his district there would not only be hell to pay but it will

    be his hell for the rest of his life. He wasn¡®t going to go down alone. He intended to drag everyone that

    had anything to do with it down with him.

    If not things were going to get a little

    ufortable. He still thought of the st n¡® to escape the investigation if all else fails he could

    alwaysmis suicide. He was just too much of a chicken to shoot himself in the head. 2

    Agent David waited till he could no longer hear the Sheriff¡®s vehicle driving down the road. He decided

    that he was going to go back to his cabin, get some clothes and pay a visit to the house that the Sheriff

    was just visiting

    There might be something in there for him to use to figure out what the hell was going on. This middle

    of nowhere ce has got more secrets than a high school cheerleading squad.

    He knew he needed a search warrant to go into the house but what the hell

    it was the middle of nowhere and he would have to deal with the Sheriff to get the warrant, thest

    thing he wanted was the local Sheriff to investigate his own crimes.

    He was told by some of the locals that the Sheriff wasn¡®t only dealing in drugs and sexual assault of

    those he sells to and then arrests. He was also told that the Sheriff knows more about the missing

    people than he is letting on.

    The drugs and the rapes could easily be proven in a little bit of time, however, his missing person

    involvement is going to be harder to prove. That is why Agent David was so keen on finding out who

    lived in that house and what else was there.

    He got back to his cabin, put on some casual clothes, and headed out to the

    house. He pulled up and things looked the same as when he left. He walked up to the front door and

    knocked. Nothing but silence in response.

    He tested the doorknob and realized that the door wasn¡®t even closed. He pushed it open carefully and

    went inside. He was standing in a little hallway between a kitchen and a living room. He checked out

    the kitchen first but didn¡®t find anything but a bunch of empty booze bottles.

    He checked the living room next, nothing special about it other than it looked like it belonged in the

    1970s. He went slowly down the hall, the first room was a small bedroom he could tell that it belonged

    to a female, the window was all smashed out. The room was the only clean one in the house from what

    he could see so far.

    in the house from what he could see so far.

    He went to the next door and was staring into a bathroom and on the floor was a woman, he reached

    down to check for a pulse when he realized that he knew her. Oh, my fucking god he thought, as he let

    out an angry hiss.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75

    Chapter 10¨CBook 2

    ###Warning Language and sexual topics.###

    Night falls fast in the deep forest, Nova had a roaring fire going when he returned, he managed to

    catch two nice size rabbits, he had them cleaned and ready to be put on the spit to roast.

    The first thing that he noticed was the smell of COFFEE!!

    ¡°You, have coffee?¡±

    She smiled and giggled at his excitement.

    ¡°Yes, and I also have some simple herbs and spices with me for those rabbits, I also took the liberty of

    picking some wild turnips and some leeks. So we should have a decent  meal anyway. Simple as it will

    be, it should be good.¡±

    She handed him a cup of coffee, he usually would use two sugars and two spoons full of cream, at this

    moment though he looked at the ck coffee almost drooling in anticipation.

    When he took a drink he was surprised, it was sweet.

    ¡°I don¡®t have any kind of cream to use for it, but if you are anything like me you like sugar.¡±

    ¡°Thank You!¡± He gave her a courtly bow. She started to blush again and he almost spit his coffee out.

    He knew he had to take it slow and go over all of the information she gave him. Still, if she keeps that

    up he is going to have to find a very cold stream and take a swim, a very long one.

    There was an attraction there between them, he knew she could feel it too. He also suspected that she

    was a virgin. Not that he minded at all, he liked that she would only ever be his. Only know his touch,

    only know his love.

    Dammit!! He has to stop thinking like this or he is going to do something that might make her run

    again.

    The rabbits were on the spit and the turnips and leaks were roasting on the rocks near the fire. Things

    were starting to smell good. He had only one other thought, this smell might bring in unwanted

    attention. He didn¡®t care he would take care of whatever decided to visit.

    She needed food and so did he. He would fight anyone to the death for her, and the coffee.

    As dinner was cooking Jack decided it  was a good time to find out more about her.

    ¡°So Nova, what is your full name, where are you from, if you don¡®t mind me asking?¡±

    She was quiet for a little bit, he could see she was deciding if she could trust him yet. Then she

    shrugged.

    ¡°My full name is November Jane Fosters I am 19 soon to be 20 and I live about 20 minutes from a little

    town called Riverview. I work as a housekeeper for a small cabin¨Ctype motel. The woman who gave

    birth to me is called Kathy and her piece of crap husband James lives there too.¡±

    ¡°Well November, I notice you don¡®t like your parents much, any particr reason?¡± (1

    ¡°My mother is a drunk and does whatever James wants her to do, end sys ra  James is a creepy

    pervert and I think he is also a serial killer. He is not my real father, I don¡®t know who he is.¡±

    Jack sat there stunned for a bit, did she say, a serial killer? Brutus was just as stunned as Jack was.

    Yes, I believe she did.

    ¡°I know it must not be too easy for you to talk about all this, but what makes you think your stepfather is

    a serial killer?¡±

    ¡°It was small things at first, but I didn¡®t put them all together till I saw what he had in his private shed.¡±

    She started shaking and her feet wouldn¡®t stay still, whatever was in that cabin could wait for another

    day. He needed to know but she was traumatized. So he is going to have to just go slow  with her and

    let her tell him when she is ready, as long as it doesn¡®t take too long. That is information that should be

    out and about so he could investigate and take out the criminals making sure they are not shifters.

    If they were shifters then they would have to be dealt with a little more quietly as to not let the world

    know of their existence.

    ¡°I have one friend that I work with, well she is kinda a friend anyway. I clean the cabins with Maggi she

    is a nicedy, she keeps to herself but she is always good to me. She also knows of my home

    situation, she didn¡®t know that I was nning on running. Nor does she know that James is a killer.¡±

    ¡°I think that the local Sheriff Avery Endstead is working with James or James works for him.

    something is going on between them. The Sheriffes and picks up James and then James is gone

    for a few days when he returns he has money. James isn¡®t the working type if you know what I mean.¡±

    ¡°I also think my mother is in on it too in some way or the other, I think it¡®s mostly that she knows what

    he does and is ok with it. To be honest though if you offer my Mother a bottle of Jack Daniels she will

    do whatever you like.¡±

    Jack was a little more than pissed at hearing about her home life, no wonder she decided to run.

    ¡°So why did you stay so long if you knew your stepdad was a serial killer.?¡±

    ¡°I knew he was a pervert and was waiting to get to me, I am not sure what his reasons were. I didn¡®t

    know about the serial killer part though, till the day before I was to leave.¡±

    ¡°I waited for the Sheriff to pick up James again. The shed was always a curiosity to me so I decided

    that since he was gone, I would go have a look.¡±

    ¡°I wish I never did.¡±

    She started shaking again, he put his hand on her leg to calm her down.

    ¡°That¡®s all you have to tell me for right now, the rabbit and veggies are almost done so let us call that

    kinda talk quits for tonight.¡±

    With that, they just sat and stared at the fire listening to the meat hiss and pop as it cooked.

    James in his bear form had slept under a pine tree, He wasn¡®t very

    end sys ro  happy this morning, he thought that he would find a viable trail to follow, instead, he had

    found nothing. He thought it might be best if he went

    back home.

    It was then that he could smell food cooking, it was distant and he couldn¡®t tell its direction. That meant

    though that she was here somewhere. It could be another but he didn¡®t think so. If it was some stray

    hikers then he would have himself some fun at least.

    He would walk for a little bit then sniff the air, change his course and walk some more. The damn scent

    was impossible. It was taking him in circles.

    He sat down, he was in his bear form and should have no trouble finding the source of the scent of

    food in the air. It could mean only one thing, yes  she is out here but she got a bigger head start than

    he thought she did.

    He started to cover ground now at a faster pace, unsure of his direction but he had to start

    somewhere.

    He was about five miles out when he stopped in his tracks, he sniffed a nearby tree and went into a fit

    of rage. There was another bear here and he marked this as his territory. This was James¡®s territory!!!!!

    He would kill this other interloper when he finds him.

    Then another thought hit him, what if this other bear hade across or met up with Nova.

    ¡°THAT FUCKING SLUT!!¡±

    With that, he went charging off into the woods.  FBI Agent David Whitmore couldn¡®t have been more

    surprised if he woke up the next morning with three boobs and a unicorn horn.

    There she was his one¨Cnight stand, David almost didn¡®t recognize her, life and the bottle had not been

    good to her. He tried to find her after she took off but he only had the name Kat to go by. So he let it go

    and moved on.

    He never did find another female that his bear liked or wanted after that. She was unconscious but

    alive, probably all the booze she was consuming. How the hell did she end up here.

    Well, what to do?

    He went back to the kitchen and

    grabbed a big bowl and filled it with cold water. He dumped the whole thing on her. She moaned and

    sat up.  ¡°You asshole James, why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡®t know who James is but I bet you are going to be surprised when you realize who I am. That is if

    that booze¨Cdamaged brain of yours remembers.¡±

    She sat there on the wet bathroom floor, soaked with the scent of puke in the air. Staring at him. Her

    makeup was running all over the ce, she was hideous.

    ¡°Who are you? How the fuck am I supposed to know that, what are you doing in my house?¡±

    ¡°You sure you don¡®t remember me, Kat?

    When he used that name on her she turned pale with a tint of green. Well, well so she does

    remember. ¡°I know we were never properly introduced so allow me to introduce myself. I am Special

    Agent David Whitmore. I work for the FBI.¡±

    She did something he wasn¡®t expecting, sheid back down on the floor and started to cry.

    That made David curious, why was she crying and looking so afraid. What was she hiding? David

    intended to find out. He wasn¡®t going to be all that nice about it either.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76

    Chapter 11¨CBook 2

    ###WARNING Language topics###

    Jack was sitting at their fire watching Nova, the firelight made her look even more lovely. He scooted

    closer to her hoping that she wouldn¡®t get rmed. He just couldn¡®t help it, he needed to be close to

    her.

    When she looked at him so close to her he expected rejection, instead, there was warmth in her eyes.

    Perhaps she is as affected as he was. Maybe he should risk just a little bit more. He reached around

    and pulled her into his side. She at first stiffened up and he thought he crossed a line.

    She settled down though and snuggled closer. He smiled. Go slow Jack, go slow. Her scent though

    was driving him crazy. Nova wasn¡®t sure what she was feeling at the moment. She knew she just met

    this guy under less than normal circumstances, but at the same time, she was so attracted to him. He

    smelled wonderful.

    He seemed to be unsure as well because he keeps making little moves and then pulling back. Then

    repeats them like he was testing the fences.

    She was a little new to this but she doubted he was, perhaps it was their circumstances that were

    causing the trouble.

    She didn¡®t want him to think she was easy or a slut. She saw enough slut stuff working at the motel.

    Cabin 1 was just for that very thing, it was the only cabin you could rent for an hour. They had a regr

    there, they called

    her easy elly. They didn¡®t know her real name, only what the men she brings there call her. They

    thought she was a prostitute but they found outter that she was giving it away for free.

    With all this running around in her mind plus all the shit from thest couple of days, heck if she was

    honest with herself, thest couple of years.

    She wanted more than anything to kiss him, she just wanted him to be the one to start. She wanted to

    know that he at least liked her before she started anything. That and she was afraid herck of

    experience would turn him off.

    Still, now that he had his arm around her, she started to think that he felt the same way she did after

    all.

    Nova turned her head to look up at him, he was a handsome devil like  something from the cover of a

    romance novel. Long sandy blond hair, those eyes like the sky in the morning. She could get lost in

    those.

    He was staring back at her, he moved his face closer to hers with a little smirk on his lips. The next

    thing she knew was he was kissing her. At first, it was light kinda tentative then his tongue found its

    way inside her mouth and he was exploring. O

    She started to feel like she was getting hot and tingles went all over her body and settled in her center.

    She moaned and he increased the intensity of the kiss. His arms were around her, she wasn¡®t sure how

    but she was now sitting in hisp.

    He stopped suddenly and pulled away, picked her up, and set her back down on the log they were

    sitting on.  She was confused, he didn¡®t like kissing her? Had she done something wrong?

    Jack looked over at Nova expecting her to be pissed, instead, he could see that she was about to cry.

    He ran his hand through his hair and sat back down next to her.

    ¡°Don¡®t you think for one moment that I didn¡®t enjoy that kiss? The truth is I want you bad, if that kiss

    would have continued I would have taken your virginity right here in the dirt and I don¡®t want that for

    your first time.¡±

    ¡°What if I told you I wasn¡®t a virgin?¡±

    ¡°Sorry sweetheart but if that kiss didn¡®t give you away, all the blushing you were doing earlier did.¡±

    ¡°I will go and set up my sleeping space then, thank you Jack for having  mee with you. I am not

    sure how things would have turned out if I continued alone.¡±

    ¡°Nova, from the day we met, was the first day, that you would never be alone again.¡±

    With that, she went over to her pack, got out a small sleeping bag, a tarp and a small hand saw. She

    went over to the far end of camp, cut some little branches of the old pine tree, she then took the tarp,

    and then came back for the sleeping bag.

    Once she was inside her little shelter he couldn¡®t see her at all, Brutus gave the air a sniff, He couldn¡®t

    smell her either. She was smart and clever their soul mate.

    He wasn¡®t going to sleep tonight, he was going to sit by the fire on guard duty then Brutus will take over

    just

    enc before dawn. Then they are going to gather up all this stuff and get the hell back to his n.

    Agent David practically dragged Kathy to his car and then into cabin three. She didn¡®t say a word. That

    told him a few possible things, she was so used to abuse that this was a normal thing or she was so

    scared that she just shut down.

    After locking the door he sat her on one of the chairs in the room. He took a good look at her, he had

    seen this stuff before. He is going to have to get her to a more sober state to get some answers, he

    can¡®t let her get too sober though or she will start going into withdrawals.

    What happened to her, this was not the same woman he slept with, and  thought that there could be

    more. She was hardly anything at all. Pasty looking pale skin, she was skin and bones. Even her hair

    was different in the fact that itcked any kind of luster.

    He didn¡®t know her so much after all.

    He sighed....¡°Well shit, this is a turn in the road he didn¡®t seeing.¡±

    She didn¡®t appear to be too aware of him but he knew she was watching him. He watched her right

    back, causing the tension in the room to spike to ufortable levels.

    ¡°What are you doing here David?¡±

    ¡°What am I doing here? I work for the FBI remember? I am here cause I was sent here to investigate all

    the missing people.

    She went pale at hearing that, could  she know something about that? Perhaps her wonderful husband

    has had his hands in the cookie jar so to speak.

    ¡°Why did you leave Kathy?¡±

    ¡°I left your sorry ass because, after two weeks, I was bored with it. Your high and mighty job made it so

    you have to keep up a goody two¨Cshoe image. I was not into that, I wanted to explore and see what

    was out there for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Kathy, I can see how life turned out for you, what was the matter? Too much fun?¡±

    ¡°That is not true, after I had November I had a lot of fun and men. When she was older I decided that it

    was time to settle down. I got married and we have a good life.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you had a daughter with your so wonderful husband, I feel sorry for the poor girl. Didn¡®t see her in

    the house, was her room, the room with the smashed window?¡±

    ¡°My life is none of your business, I have been happily settled down with my family, I have been married

    for 10 years now. My daughter is now neen almost twenty and is working at the motel, she will do

    well one day. I don¡®t see that any of this is your business.¡±

    He stared at her, did he hear what he thought he heard.

    ¡°Who is your daughter¡®s father Kat?¡±

    ¡°That is not your concern asshole.¡±

    He grabbed her by her hair and held her head up to look at him, I have no intention of hurting you, but

    if it is the onlynguage you understand then so be it. end sys To  ¡°Is she, my daughter?¡±

    ¡°It is not like you can take her away from me now anyway, the little bitch ran off. That is where my

    husband is right now chasing her down.¡±

    He tugged her hair again, this time she winced.

    ¡°IS SHE MY DAUGHTER?¡±

    ¡°YES, DAMN YOU SHE IS YOUR DAUGHTER!¡±

    He let her go and went back to his seat. He was dumbstruck, he had a daughter. Suddenly that empty

    feeling he always had was gone. Oh, my god I am a father.

    ¡°Why did you keep her from me, you know I would have helped with whatever you needed. Money,

    schooling everything. Why?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°David I wanted to keep her for myself, if you found out you could have taken her from me. As it turned

    out she was very useful to me. It evennded me my husband.¡±

    ¡°What? She was useful to you, can you hear yourself talk you selfish bitch?¡±

    God he never used violence or bad words if he could help it around women and children. There was

    something with the vibes or whatevering off Kathy though that was making him pissed off.

    In a very low and quiet voice, he asked.....

    ¡°Kathy, did you abuse or let others abuse my daughter?¡±

    ¡°Your daughter? How the hell is she  ¡°Your daughter? How the hell is she your daughter? You didn¡®t

    even know who she was till just now.¡±

    ¡°I said she was my daughter, you terrible woman, because from the way it sounds, she was never

    yours. The way you talk, she is some sort of tool you use.¡±

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77

    Chapter 12¨CBook 2

    ####WARNING Sex and Language*###

    James finally found a trail, It was barely there but he could follow it with his Bear¡¯s nose. He picked up

    another scent too it was another male bear. The damn bastard was a grizzly.

    The scent was mixed with Nova¡¯s, she is definitely with another male, he wondered if she knew of

    shifters. Even her mother didn¡¯t know about that. So she is slutting herself out to other shifters.

    When he catches her he is going to make her pay and pay. Though the thought of confronting a grizzly

    was a daunting task. He would note out on the good end of it. Especially if there were other

    grizzlies around.

    At least he would have surprise on his side. If that stupid grizzly was leaving this great of a trail, it is

    obvious that he doesn¡¯t know about James. He would have to be quick though, the only way to beat a

    grizzly as a ck bear was to be quick.

    He should have no trouble though, he is an experienced killer after all.

    FBI Agent David was not proud of himself right now, by pulling her hair like that, he was no better than

    the others who had abused her. He was so messed up inside right now. He has a daughter 19-year-old

    daughter who he has never seen before.

    He felt cheated that he did not get to know her growing up, he felt angry for the environment that she

    had to grow up in. Then to know that that

    piece of crap is out there trying to hunt her down, for god knows what.

    After everything he had found out, he called headquarters to report in and ask for assistance. They

    were going to send three more agents down to help, two will be undercover the other will be his

    partner. Joe Cosin, Joe was like him, old school.

    The other two will be a husband and wife undercover type deal. They will rent one of the cabins as well

    and they will set up a makeshift headquarters there.

    Kathy will be transported secretly to the jail in the next town over for holding as a ¡°federal witness¡±.

    Till she was properly charged with her crimes, along with the other two.

    Agent David knew it was time to visit some grizzlies and see what they

    know or can do about all this backwoods crap.

    One thing is for sure, he is going to find his daughter and make sure that asshole never touches her

    again. He is going to make it so he won¡¯t be thinking about her either.

    He hoped that she would want him in her life. He wouldn¡¯t me her if she didn¡¯t, but he hoped that

    wouldn¡¯t be so. He wanted more than anything to have a family. He all but gave up that dream though

    as he got older. Now though he had hope. 2

    Nova fell asleep pretty easily, she was pretty exhausted, she fell asleep to images of Jack undressing

    to show her his bear. He was showing her something bare alright.

    She started to dream that James was

    pretty exhausted, she fell asleep to images of Jack undressing to show her his bear. He was showing

    her something bare alright.

    She started to dream that James was pulling her out from under the tree, only James was a big ck

    bear. She was kicking him fighting him with all she had and then his face was right next to hers¡­

    ¡°Hello, Nova my dear, did you miss me?¡±

    She started screaming and couldn¡¯t stop, she felt shaking and then the sensation of being pulled out

    from under her tree by way of the tarp. Someone was calling her name¡­

    (¡°NOVA!!!! Wake up Nova,e on sweetie it¡¯s just a nightmare,e back to me. Nova,e on it¡¯s

    alright whatever is there is just a dream. ¡°Wake up!¡±

    She woke up crying into a massive soft yet hard naked chest. Enclosed in warm strong arms. She

    couldn¡¯t have gotten any closer to him unless she wore him as underwear

    They stayed like that for only moments, it felt like forever. Nova couldn¡¯t help herself, she reached up

    and pulled his head down to hers, and kissed him. It quickly turned into something much more,

    something wild and hot.

    Just as they ended that kiss and started a deeper passionate kiss. Thunder roared throughout the sky

    as it started to pour. It didn¡¯t matter both were lost to the passion that was ignited from within.

    They both felt like a cord was tied between them, making them one. Before either realized they were

    both naked in the rain.

    Jack shifted so Nova was on top of him, She was a goddess. As lighting hit from above he could see

    her eyes were dted the once bright green was dark as the shadows in the deep woods, as the rain

    ran down her body in all the right ces.

    He knew she was a virgin, however, neither of them was thinking at that moment. So in one swift thrust,

    he was inside her as far as she could take him. She let out a scream of pain and pleasure. He went still

    while she adjusted to his size. 4

    When she wiggled and tried to move upon his shaft, he grabbed her hips and helped her move up and

    down in fast pace strokes, driving them both to new heights in the heavens.

    She threw her head back with a scream of pleasure as Jack caressed her wet breasts, her hair was so

    wet from the rain it made its own

    waterfall. Jack had never in his life seen anything so perfect, so beautiful as his little goddess.

    They were both soaked and a little muddy, Jack rolled her so she was under him. He kissed her

    everywhere, left hickeys everywhere too. She was his he didn¡¯t care if others saw them.

    Werebears mark each other as the wolves do, just not in the same ce. Werebears mark each other

    high up on the inner thigh. She wasn¡¯t ready for that yet. Soon though, now that they have gone this far

    as crazy as it seems. Jack wasn¡¯t going to wait too long before iming herpletely.

    They stood up andughed when they looked at each other, Jack picked up Nova and they went into

    the forest.

    ¡°I know this nice little ce, we could go for a swim and clean ourselves

    She startedughing again.

    ¡°I guess this means that we both like it dirty.¡±

    They were bothughing as they reached a little pool where the stream widened out. It was perfect.

    They swam for a little bit to remove the mud. By that time the storm had passed and the moon was out

    peeking from behind the remaining clouds. Nova looked at Jack, he was standing in the middle of the

    pool, it was up to his lower abdomen.

    Nova shivered a little bit, he had the body of a god. For some reason even though it has been almost

    two whole days since she knew him, she felt that he was hers and hers alone.

    She also entertained the thoughts of how slutty she was feeling. Jeessh *Nova you could of at least got

    dinner

    She did get dinner before hand.

    He came up to her and picked her up into his arms, they were heading back to camp.

    ¡°Your shivering my goddess, lets get back to camp and get dry. Then if you¡¯re willing, I think we need to

    leave sooner thanter. Brutus my bear is uneasy, that for sure means it¡¯s time to leave.¡±

    ¡°The way we are going to travel is going to sound strange to you, but it will be faster. After we pack up

    camp, I am going to shift into Brutus and you are going to ride him to where my bike and trailer is

    waiting.¡±

    Nova didn¡¯t know quite what to think about that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know Jack, my pack is pretty heavy. Won¡¯t that be too much for a bear to carry?

    Jack gave a littleugh at her question.

    ¡°Not at all goddess. Just hold on tight and Brutus will see us out quickly.¡±

    With that they packed up camp, Jacks stuff was stashed away in a tree trunk, Nova put on her pack

    again. Jack took off his clothes and put them inside Nova¡¯s pack and before she could blink there stood

    a bear before her.

    He was a giant of a bear, golden brown fur tipped with silver. He did a little dance as he approached

    her, thenid down so she could climb up on him.

    When she was settled Brutus stood up and at first went really slow so she could get used to his

    movements. The he picked up speed Nova held on as tight as she could. 2

    It was then that she heard Jack¡¯s voice in her mind, rx my little goddess, Brutus will not let you fall.

    He says that you should feel loved, no one has ever ridden him before. 4

    Well not like this anyway, we won¡¯t count all the children back at the

    n.

    Nova had to admit if was definately something she had never thought she would experience, riding on

    the back of huge grizzly bear, not to mention the fact that this bear was just a little while ago a god of a

    man she gave herself too.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78

    Chapter 13¨CBook 2

    Sheriff Avery was livid, how dare that asshole go chasing after that girl at a time like this. FBI was in the

    neighborhood and Avery could tell that this wasn¡¯t some young inexperienced idiot that they usually

    send.

    No, this guy knows what he is doing and knows how to see things as well as get information. God only

    knows what those people in town told him. Avery made note of everyst one he recognized and

    nned to pay them all a little visit when this blows over.

    Right now though he was going to have to get to his house and start getting rid of some evidence.

    Tonight he is going to have a bonfire. If he can¡¯t find that moron James, then he is going to have to get

    rid of Kathy, she knows way too much.

    If they got her to talk, she could tell them almost everything, including where the body parts are hidden

    and the money.

    Nope afraid dear old Kathy was going to meet up with an ident. Not that anyone would be surprised

    about it, she has had several drunken idents thatnded her in the ER.

    As far as Kathy¡¯s daughter is concerned Avery didn¡¯t think she would care too much either, that girl was

    not a fool, though she didn¡¯t know the exact details of all the things going on. She would have had to be

    blind to not know something.

    Avery suspected that James could keep her on a leash though. If not well there is always room for one

    more in the pile.

    Nova and Brutus wereing to a clearing, it was a small clearing it was also surrounded by a fence,

    on the opposite side was a small building with double doors, the doors were locked.

    Brutus stopped andy down, a signal for her to get off. She stood up a little sore from ridding Brutus

    for two hours in the dark and from the other activities. It was just starting to get light, though the sun

    wasn¡¯t above the horizon yet.

    Before she knew it she was looking at a very naked Jack, she couldn¡¯t help it he was gorgeous. He

    gave her a smirk when he caught her looking.

    ¡°You can look all you want my goddess, it is all yours.¡± 4

    He walked behind her and took his clothes and boots out of her

    backpack. Half dressed he unlocked the storage house. Where he hid that key was anyone¡¯s guess,

    Nova thought with a smile.

    With both doors open he lit an oilmp. There before her was a motorcycle. In the corner was a little

    covered trailer, Jack walked over to it and pulled it to the bike, and hooked it on. He opened the trailer

    and motioned to Nova he took her pack off and put it in the trailer.

    There now we get the hell out of here before Nova knew it she had on a ck leather jacket that was

    way too big for her, it smelled like Jack it made her feel protected and warm. She was riding on the bike

    behind Jack holding on tight. It was kinda freeing Nova thought that she could get used to this.

    They traveled a dirt road for a little

    while till they came upon a twone highway and were off at a higher rate of speed

    Once they were going pretty good, jack put one of his hands over both of hers where they were

    wrapped around him. She fell asleep lulled by his scent and warmth, feeling the air moving around her

    face and the freedom it was bringing.

    Jack smiled to himself, this was perfection. He found his soul mate and was taking her to his n. He

    knew that there was troubleing their way, but a n of bears is not something you mess with

    lightly.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to show her off, he knew though it was all going to be a little overwhelming at first. He

    would be with her every step of the way. If worse came to worse then he was going to take her to

    Duncan¡¯s pack for

    a little bit, while he goes and does some dirty work.

    There was no way that he was going to let Nova be close to any kind of danger ever again. He would

    go with her to the police or he could contact a guy in the FBI he knew. He would see that Nova got her

    justice. E

    James came upon a clearing, the scent was strong here and he could also smell the faint scent of sex.

    He couldn¡¯t tell though if it was Nova¡¯s or another it was just too faint to tell.

    He could smell the male a lot stronger than the female, he knew enough that Nova had to have been

    here he just couldn¡¯t tell who else. Even though the scents were mixed quite a bit, it just wasn¡¯t enough

    to tell with all the rain that had fallen.

    He followed only one scent going out of camp though, it was just one Grizzly bear. What the hell? How

    was that possible? Was he carrying them or did he eat them? He decided to follow the trail, cautiously.

    Jack pulled up to the n¡¯s main house and noticed that there was a car there he didn¡¯t recognize.

    Who is visiting us now? he thought with a sigh. He wanted Nova in his room enjoying a warm bed and

    some good food before, she had to start meeting the n.

    Nova woke up as he wasing to a stop, He steadied the bike so she could get off, he could tell she

    was going to need a nice hot bath to get rid of some of that stiffness.

    They were just about to go inside

    when his second, Sam came out to him.

    ¡°We have a visitor Jack from the FBI his name is Agent David Whitmore and he said that he knew you.

    He said he needs some help getting some solid evidence. He won¡¯t say anything more till you got

    back.¡± (2

    ¡°Jack looked surprised, now that was serendipity if it ever was.¡±

    Jack told Sam to put him in the main living room and get him something to eat, while he took Nova up

    to his room. Send up some hot food to my room.

    ¡°Once I have my Mate settled, I will talk with him.¡±

    Sam¡¯s eyes widened at that deration. He was grinning from ear to ear and took off to take care of

    everything.

    Sam¡¯s eyes widened at that deration. He was grinning from ear to ear and took off to take care of

    everything.

    Turning to Nova. ¡°Now my Goddess we get you settled, bathed, fed, and into my nice warm bed. You

    are almost dead on your feet.¡±

    At this point, she didn¡¯t care if she had anything but the bed. He picked her up and carried her to his

    room.

    Nova looked around it was a nice cozy simple room, it was log cabin style of furniture with some natural

    light and forest view from the big bow windows. She gave out a sigh she finally feltpletely safe.

    He set her down and went to get her the best hot bath she was ever going to have.

    She was already taking off her clothes

    when he came to get her. He took her hand and led her into the bathroom, it was a huge room. It had

    and walking shower with all kinds of showerheads. The main attraction for her though was the giant

    wfoot bathtub. 2

    She almost squealed in delight at the sight of the steam and bubbles waiting for her. It smelled like

    heaven. She couldn¡¯t wait she took off the rest of her clothes and got into the tub with a sigh of

    pleasure.

    ¡°I put some eucalyptus oil in the water to help with your sore muscles. I hope it is alright.¡±

    ¡°Alright? Jack this is heaven. I felt so dirty in the same clothes for days even with the swims in the river

    and pool I still need hot water. Oh, my

    god Jack I always wanted a bathtub ¨C like this one.¡±

    Jack heard a knock at the door, it was one of the helpers from the kitchen she had a tray loaded with

    just about anything and everything. Along with two steaming bowls of beef stew. There was a freshly

    baked loaf of bread with jam and honey.

    He went to his closet and pulled out his robe for her to wear when she gets out of the tub. He set out

    the food on his coffee table in front of the overstuffed sofa. She was in there for almost forty-five

    minutes.

    She looked radiant though he could still see she was still exhausted. He patted the space next to him

    on the sofa. She noticed the food and her eyes got really big.

    ¡°Wow is all this for me? I have never seen so much food, it smells delicious.¡± Just then her stomach

    made out a growl and they both

    She sat down next to him he looked at her for a moment and then decided he wanted her on hisp

    instead. Once he had her settled he began to feed her, this was a strange feeling for her, still, it¡¯s

    another thing she could get used to.

    When he fed her the fresh bread with honey on it some of the honey dripped down the front of the robe

    onto her skin between her breasts, he opened the robe and licked it up to her lips, giving her a finishing

    kiss.

    She rested her head on his shoulder till finally she couldn¡¯t eat anymore and was starting to fall asleep.

    Jack carried her to his bed and settled her in its warmth.

    ¡°I will be back in a little bit my goddess, I have a visitor I need to see before I can join you.¡±

    in its warmth.

    ¡°I will be back in a little bit my goddess, I have a visitor I need to see before I can join you.¡±

    With that he was out the door she could hear his boots on the stairs as he went down. It wasn¡¯t much

    after that that she was asleep.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79

    Chapter 14¨CBook 2

    ##warningnguage##

    Sheriff Avery managed to get rid of most of the physical evidence, as far as witnesses go that is

    another story. He is going to have to take care of at least six more people before all of the threat was

    gone.

    That was just too many at once to take care of with the FBI hanging around every corner. His hitman

    was MIA, that jerk better show soon or he will be the first loose end he is going to tie up.

    He had another shipmenting in tomorrow, He did manage to get the drop route changed, so at

    least the FBI wasn¡¯t going to interrupt that. Distribution on the other hand will be tricky.

    The Sheriff sat on his back porch enjoying a cold one, wondering how James¡¯s hunt was going, and if

    he was going to have to clean up for that jerk. He is always thinking of his dick, his bear and the next

    kill. He didn¡¯t believe in shifters, till he saw James in action.

    He enjoyed the hunt when, they would run and they would catch them, watching people being eaten

    alive though, was both horrible and fascinating.

    Agent David sat in a huge living area, it was cozy and warm. They gave him coffee and doughnuts. He

    waiting for about an hour when Jack finally came down.

    Before Jack could even sit down, David started talking hurriedly.

    ¡°Jack you got to help me, I was going toe here anyway. I am investigating all the missing people

    cases in this area. Something hase up that was unexpected, it is wonderful but I need help to get

    my daughter out of the forest before she is hunted down.¡± 2

    Jack just stared at him, that is the most words he had ever heard the man speak.

    ¡°Slow down David, you have my help. When did you have a daughter? Who is she? Where in the forest

    is

    she?¡±

    David took a deep breath and a sip of his coffee.

    ¡°Jack I don¡¯t know exactly where she is in the forest, I know she is north of

    here. I just found out today that I have a daughter her name is November Jane Fosters.¡±

    ¡°Her mother and I had a fling, I thought it was something more. Turns out she was just bored and left

    for something more exciting, I talked to her over an hour ago. That was when she told me that her

    piece of crap husband was out after our Daughter.¡±

    Jack just looked at him like he had grown two heads.

    ¡°You said her name was November Jane Fosters?¡±

    ¡°Yes, That is what I said Jack, why do you ask, do you know her?¡±

    Jack went over to the bar and poured two shots of vodka, handing one to David.

    David tried to wave it off, he was working, you don¡¯t drink when on the clock. Jack shoved it his way

    again.

    ¡°Drink it, David, your gonna need it. You might want to call your crew and tell them that you will be

    staying here tonight.¡±

    James followed the trail to a small enclosed clearing, he realized by the marks on the trees, that this

    was that Mountain Bear n, he swore every word he knew. He let out a roar.

    He could smell Nova¡¯s scent here and a male that was it. Just the two of them. It ended at the gate

    going south, that was where he picked up on the motorcycle tracks.

    He ran off into the forest heading home, that little slut is going to pay. How dare she do this to him. She

    was

    his, all his, only his. He was going to make sure she paid for all of her sins. First, he was going back to

    Kathy and making her wish she never had the slut, to begin with.

    His bear was livid, he wanted the kill. James wanted the girl and he wanted the kill of the grizzly. He¡¯d

    never killed another bear before and thought that it would be exciting. James soothed his bear, soon

    you will have your kill just be patient a little longer.

    Kathy Fosters wasing down from her addiction, she desperately needed another drink. The

    woman that she was with handcuffed her to the bed, she took the gag out of her mouth, as long as

    Kathy stayed quiet.

    The woman came over and looked at ¡®her, with a disgusted look in her eyes.

    ¡°You look like shit.¡±

    She handed Kathy a shot of some kind of liquor. Kathy didn¡¯t question what it was she just tilted it back.

    It was gone in one gulp. With her free hand she held up the ss for another, the woman smiled and

    took the ss. She didn¡¯t give her anymore though.

    ¡°Please I need more, now.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need more, you want more. I will keep you from going too deeply into withdrawals till you get

    admitted, but I am not going to let you be drunk all the time.¡±

    ¡°You want another drink, you want to feelfortable with the withdrawal symptoms, I can do that for

    you, but you better start answering some questions.¡±

    With that, the woman got up and left

    the room. Leaving Kathy to her thoughts. Thoughts Kathy wasn¡¯t too happy to be thinking.

    Nova woke up with warm arms around her and sunlight on her face. It was a little disorientating at first

    but she woke up a little bit more remembering everything that happened before.

    She snuggled back into the arms and closed her eyes for a little bit relishing the feeling. She felt shy at

    the same time she wanted him. It was all new to her and she vowed to enjoy it all. If the world thought

    she was a slut then so be it. She wasn¡¯t going to change.

    She had a lot to learn and she wanted to know it all. Not just the sex parts she wanted it all, she wanted

    to stay here with Jack. She was a little

    intimidated about being the only human in a bear n. She didn¡¯t know what that all entitled though.

    She knew one thing for sure, even though she wasn¡¯t sure if it was a wise thing. She was in love with

    Jack Dawson. It is happening rather fast.

    She did wonder though what was going on at home, have they discovered that she left. Did James

    figure out that she was in his shed? She started to shiver a little with the memory.

    That was when she felt Jack stir, he moved so he could look her in her eyes, she was startled for a little

    bit, Jack¡¯s eyes were not the light blue they were a darker blue. This was Brutus.

    ¡°What is it that has you afraid, little one?¡±

    She just stared at him in wonder, the eyes were just as warm as Jack¡¯s but a bit more of wildness to

    them.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright I was just remembering the inside of that shed.¡±

    ¡°Would you like to tell me what you saw in there?¡±

    ¡°You are my soul mate, I would like to know what scares you so I can eliminate it.¡±

    She was silent for a little bit, then she snuggled closer deeper into his arms. Brutus enclosed her

    ¡°Before I tell you can you both answer a few questions?¡±

    ¡°I will answer a question, then you tell us what was in that cabin that has you so upset and scared.

    After you can ask us as many questions as you

    please.¡±

    ¡°Ok, my first one is just so I can understand. When you are looking at me through Jack, does that mean

    that you and Jack are here right now, or is it just one of you?¡±

    ¡°We are both here, Jack was sleeping while I was on guard. The moment you started to shiver though

    we were both aware. We are both here right now. I am always with Jack and Jack is always with me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I think I get the idea anyway, now for what I found in James¡¯s shed. It was the single most

    horrible thing I have ever seen or ever will. The walls were all decorated with ears. Human rotting ears,

    some had earrings on them still. There was also a box with jewelry in it.¡±

    ¡°There was a table there with a chair,

    on the table was a huge jar of eyeballs. The smell was unforgettable. I almost barfed right there, I did

    ¡°When I got back to my room, I realized a few facts. One my mother got new earrings and she gave me

    a ne. I am certain that she didn¡¯t buy it.¡±

    ¡°It made me sick again, instead, I changed my ns. I was going to wait till early morning to run but I

    decided it was best with the storming that I would just go right then and there.¡±

    She started shaking again she even felt cold to the touch, Jack took over holding her tighter and

    covering her up with the nkets.

    ¡°Shhhh, No more. Don¡¯t go there anymore, you are here with me and Brutus we will let nothing happen

    you. We are going to keep you, you are our soul mate that means forever. We will keep you safe and

    we intend to spoil you rotten.¡± I

    Nova let out a littleugh as she started to cry. She buried her face into his warm bare chest and let all

    that fear go.

    ¡°Nova, we have something to tell you. It maye as a bit of a shock and I don¡¯t know how your gonna

    feel about it. You have to know though. I will never keep anything from you. ever.¡±

    She looked up at him, as he kissed her tears away.

    ¡°Your real father is sleeping in one of my guest rooms.¡±

    Nova¡¯s eyes got really big and her mouth hung open for a minute before she let out a loud¡­

    ¡°WHAT?¡±

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80

    Chapter 15¨CBook 2

    ###WARNING Language Sex and Dark issues###

    James arrived home to an empty house, where the hell was his bitch now? He looked in all the

    cupboards and noticed that there wasn¡¯t much left, so she must have called her skanky friend Denise

    to take her into town to get more booze.

    Still, something was wrong, there was a scent he couldn¡¯t figure out. Sometimes he almost thought it

    was another bear or at least another male. At the same time, the scent would disappear altogether.

    He picked up Avery¡¯s scent it went as far as the bathroom, where James had left Kathy passed out. He

    intended to ask Avery, what the hell he was doing in his house while he was gone.

    That was when he heard a vehicleing up the drive, he looked out and with a small growl realized

    who it was. Fucking Avery, what is his problem heid low like he was told to do.

    Wonder what has his panties in a twist this time. Perhaps he hase to tell me that Kathy decided to

    shack up with him. Heughed at that, might even let it go on for a bit too. Get that crazy useless bitch

    out of his hair for a bit.

    That is when he gets that little slut of a daughter back, He got so hard it was almost painful, whenever

    he thought of Nova. Well, at least now she is broken in he won¡¯t have to worry about not being rough at

    first.

    A knock at his door brought him out of his thoughts.

    ¡°Get your stupid ass in here Avery, don¡¯t want to tarnish your reputation now do we?¡±

    Sheriff Avery came inside with a look of rage on his face¡­

    ¡°I thought I told your sorry ass toy low.!¡±

    ¡°I wasying low, you ass, I wasn¡¯t even here for three days. I didn¡¯t catch up to her in time. The fucking

    slut is off with another bear doing all kinds of her slutty things.¡±

    ¡°WHAT!!¡±

    ¡°YOU WERE SUPPOSED TO KEEP HER UNDER CONTROL!!!! NOW SHE IS OFF AND TELLING

    GOD KNOWS WHO OUR BUSINESS!!¡±

    ¡°Whoa, calm your ass down Avery, doesn¡¯t matter does it, she doesn¡¯t know anything. She is just a

    stupid

    slut I will deal with her in a little while.¡±

    ¡°SHE KNOW¡¯S ENOUGH, YOU MORON!! ENOUGH TO TELL THE FBI ANYWAY. Even if she doesn¡¯t

    know details or have evidence she can still point them in the right direction.¡±

    ¡°You are being paranoid again Avery, FBI, really like they are going toe here in the back ass of the

    world.¡±

    ¡°HERE IS A NEW¡¯S FLASH YOU DUMBASS, THE FBI ARE ALREADY HERE.¡±

    ¡°They are looking into all the missing person¡¯s cases, you know all the ones that we killed. They

    showed up while you were having fun in the woods. Is it sinking into your thick skull now?¡± 2

    James just sat there dumbfounded looking like the idiot he was¡­

    He said only one word. ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Nova had breakfast in bed, she was in the shower when she heard the door open. She knew who it

    was as soon as she sniffed the air. Her god of a mate. The door to the shower opened and there he

    was. He shut the door behind him

    His eyes were switching from light blue to dark blue, she could see that both of them were there and

    they looked like they were stalking prey. They looked very hungry. She turned her back to them quickly,

    her wet long hair sshing them as she turned.

    She started to soap herself up everywhere, fully aware that it was driving them insane with lusty

    passion. All for her. It kinda gave her a sense of power, making her feel

    confident.

    Jack wrapped his arms around her from behind, getting them both slippery. He moaned and let out a

    little growl.

    ¡°I know you were a virgin and I should give you some time to adjust but all we could think about was

    you in the rain. I think my favorite ce for us will be in the shower unless, of course, the rainse

    again.¡±

    ¡°You are perfection Nova, my goddess of the rain and fire.¡±

    He cupped her soapy breasts and kissed her ear then down her neck. She started to giggle when he

    started to rinse off his tongue because he got a mouthful of soap. 2

    He turned her to face him, he began to rinse her off using his hands like squeegees to get the soap off.

    He was

    on his knees before her.

    ¡°Oh, my have you washed here yet, I better make sure that this is clean.¡± 2

    He raised her leg on his shoulder, as his fingers started to stroke her center. Then he started to lick her

    till she was going crazy with pleasure.

    ¡°Oh Jack, oh my love¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    She came right there in a starburst of pleasure, she almost fell over but he had her tight in his hands.

    He waspping up all of her like she was thest honey pot in the world. A

    When she looked down into his eyes she could see that they were all dark blue. So the bear was

    licking the honey pot. She let out a happy little giggle. He turned her to face away from him, he leaned

    her forward so her hands were on the wall.

    The water was running down her back, he picked up both of her legs at the knee putting her into a kind

    of kneeling position with him holding up her. He spread her open just a little bit more and then moved

    her over his manhood and he pushed his way in

    They both let out a moan, Nova was at his mercy. He didn¡¯t let her down nor did she feel like she was

    going to fall, but oh my lord she felt him to her belly button. He moved her hips slowly with the motion of

    his cock. All she could do was hold on as tight as she could to the wall.

    She felt him starting to climax as she was just about over the edge, he pushed her faster and faster till

    both let out a shout as they both raced the

    stars.

    She could hardly move after that, Jack

    washed her up again, and together they got dried and dressed.

    Jack looked at Nova, she was beyond anything he had ever imagined his mate would be. She had

    determination, cleverness, strength, and a heart of gold. She also had a strong sense of justice.

    ¡°Ok, Nova are you ready to go meet your father? I know all this is a lot to take in as fast as it is going, I

    will always be with you though. If you don¡¯t feel you are ready, then I will tell him he has to wait till you

    are.¡±

    ¡°No, Jack I am ready. I always wondered who my real father was. I want to meet him and hear his

    story. If he is a good guy I want him in my life, I want to know him. I want a good family. My mother will

    not be wee in my life anymore.¡±

    * ¡°I am serious Jack about going to the

    police, I want justice for those victims. I want James locked in a cell so deep in the ground that not

    even the smallest flicker of light can find him or I want him dead.¡±

    ¡°My Goddess when I take you to meet your father, I will be taking you to see the FBI. Your father¡¯s

    name and the title is, Special Agent David Whitmore.¡±

    He proceeded to tell her everything he could about her father, every memory he had of him, and

    everything he learned about him through the years.

    ¡°You tell him everything and anything you want. I will be right there with you. Then when that is done, I

    am going to introduce you to all of the n.¡±

    Agent David Whitmore was nervous for the first time in a long time. So many thoughts going through

    his mind, What if she doesn¡¯t want anything to do with him? what if she doesn¡¯t like him? what if this,

    what if that, over and over in his mind.

    He was pacing when he heard Jack clear his throat at the open door.

    Out from behind Jack came a young woman she was gorgeous and an angel. Her eyes were his eyes,

    her hair was his mother¡¯s. She had some of Kathy there too, but that didn¡¯t matter. He couldn¡¯t deny her

    if he tried she just took after him and his family. 1

    She was staring at him too, she looked a little tired still probably from all the crap she has had to

    endure in thest week, not to mention all of her life.

    If she will let him he was going to try to erase those years with Kathy and her revolving door of men. He

    had to sit down he was in so much awe.

    She came over and sat down on the sofa across from him. They didn¡¯t say much at first they just stared

    at each other. Jack sat down next to Nova holding her hand in his.

    ¡°My name is David Whitmore I am your real father, I didn¡¯t know that you existed till yesterday. Your

    mother Kathy told me, she wasn¡¯t too happy about doing so. Something about it being toote for me to

    take you from her.¡±

    ¡°I would love to be a part of your life if you will let me. I understand if you don¡¯t but we can also just go

    slow and go from there. I know that this is sudden, I just want you to know. I will be in your life in any

    you wish.¡±

    Novauncher out of her chair and into David¡¯s arms giving him a huge hug. David held her in part

    shock and part absolute joy.

    Jack was grinning ear to ear, he knew his goddess would have lots of questions and will also have her

    own story to tell. This was a very happy start though.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81

    Chapter 16¨CBook 2

    ###WARNING LANGUAGE###

    Kathy was starting to feel something and realized it was the fact that she was sober. Well not entirely

    but as sober as she has ever been for years. She was still handcuffed to the bed by her left arm. The

    mean FBIdy stayed true to her promise.

    Kathy told them all she could remember, well she left out her involvement in it all. Trying to make her

    look like she was taken advantage of due to her drinking problem. Something in the Agent¡¯s eyes

    though told Kathy that she didn¡¯t believe that she was innocent.

    She also told them that she wanted immunity for her testimony. They never said that they agreed, there

    wasn¡¯t an option for them though if

    they wanted evidence and a witness they were going to have to offer up a deal.

    She was feeling pretty good about her chances, as long as James or Avery don¡¯t find her and mess it

    all up. It wouldn¡¯t matter though because she would be added to the pile of half eaten corpses at the

    bottom of the ravine.

    Still, she had Nova anyway she would vouch for her and if things came to the worse she could always

    offer up Nova to James again. He would take the deal that left Avery. ckmail will take care of his

    sorry ass. Either way, she intended toe out of this mess clean.

    She was always very good at looking out for herself. Something she learned at an early age, everyone

    always harping on her to quit the

    drinking. If she fucking wanted to drink herself till she was dead, that was her business.

    Sheriff Avery and James were sitting in the Sheriff¡¯s truck. They had decided that it would be best if

    they took out the ones who had seen the most or did deals with them. That included that nosey bitch

    Maggi who lived a mile from James.

    Avery wanted nothing connecting him with Maggi, she was a well respected woman in their small world

    and her disappearance will be noticed. She lived alone, so at least they don¡¯t have to worry about

    witnesses.

    He didn¡¯t care one way or the other about her, she just wasn¡¯t his type. She had too much red hair, red

    hair was unique but at the same time he

    thought that if was creepy.

    He was going to have some fun with her anyway. Scare her really good and then drag her off into the

    night for the kill.

    They wanted to take out the hotel clerk first but the FBI was camped out there and so it made him

    untouchable for now. There were also two more in town that will have to be dealt with, a couple of

    losers that sold drugs for Avery. No one was going to miss them though.

    Avery was also going to put on the face of the angry Sheriff because the missing persons were now

    though he was going to hunt down Nova and make her pay. Unfortunately, he won¡¯t be able to keep

    her.

    She and her lover will find themselves at the bottom of the ravine with the rest of his bear¡¯s dead toys.

    Maggi Snyder¡¯s mother raised no fool, she was fully aware that the Sheriff and his cronies, were going

    to visit her. She had her car out front, around back though is her father¡¯s old truck. She had it parked

    and concealed as a second escape route.

    She had all her weapons in ces that would be of good use to her. Her handguns were both in

    holsters one in a shoulder harness and the other in the back waistband of her jeans. Even the

    crossbow was loaded and locked in the truck along with a shotgun.

    Keys to her car and truck were ready to go in her pockets. She installed motion detectors and lights all

    over

    the ce including two in the path that went into the woods. There wasn¡¯t a direction that they could

    Maybe she was being paranoid or her happy meal was short a fry or two, But she was convinced that

    the bear that had been sniffing around a while ago, was somehow tied to those two assholes.

    She had her cell phone with her, that was a fifty-fifty thing though living in the hills. She also had mace

    and a taser handy as well. She had go bags in the truck and the car. The doors were all locked as well

    as the windows, most were boarded up leaving an intruder the only few options, that she had made for

    them.

    Holding her cell in her hand with that FBI Agents number on speed dial. She

    didn¡¯t want to bother him till she was sure she was a target.

    Turning off all the lights, she waited in the silent darkness for the attack to begin. 5

    Nova was over the moon she had real family, a real family that wasn¡¯t five ways to Sunday messed up.

    They both had the same green eyes. She always wondered if she got them from him or some other

    rtive. She sat back down as Jack brought her some water. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. Then she

    remembered that he was also FBI, it was time to tell the whole story and get justice.

    ¡°As you know my full name is November Jane Foster I am 19 almost 20. I have lived a life of shit. A

    mother who named her daughter

    after the month she was born in and a second name from the nurse¡¯s name tag.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember much of the early years, but I do remember a lot of stuff as I got older.¡±

    ¡°Kathy would have one crummy guy after another, I was lucky that none of them took an interest in me.

    I did get pped around some if I wasn¡¯t fast enough. I didn¡¯t always have enough to eat. I never got

    anything from Kathy, except her hand-me downs.¡±

    ¡°Not a birthday present, nor Christmas gifts. Nothing. I am telling you this for a reason.¡±

    ¡°Not one of Kathy¡¯s men ever was interested in me except for the creep she married. James Springer.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know his background or

    anything really about his past, what I do know he gives me nightmares.¡±

    ¡°She pulled out a ne from under her shirt and handed it to David. That ne was the very first

    and only present that Kathy has ever given me. It came off of one of James¡¯s victims. It is a locket.¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t even have the sense to open it and remove the picture and the engraved name before

    giving it to me. I made the owner of that ne a promise that I would see that she gets justice and

    maybe is brought home again.¡±

    ¡°There is something off about James, I didn¡¯t put it together till after I met Jack. He told me about his

    bear and shifters. I think James may be a shifter too. Perhaps a bear as well.¡±

    David and Jack looked at each other, *Jack had heard most of her story

    already but this part was new. Hearing it all again made Jack pissed, David was looking the same way.

    David was ming himself for not being there for her. He should have gone looking for Kathy. He could

    have made life different for his little girl. It made him and his bear Finnick angry as hell. Someone is

    going to pay. He didn¡¯t care if it cost him his job.

    ¡°There is a lot more I need to tell you, I know where you can get evidence on James, I can also tell you

    that the local Sheriff know¡¯s everything that James does. They are hardly ever apart.¡±

    Nova told them all about the shed and what was in it. She told them about Kathy¡¯s new earrings and

    that Kathy had picked them out herself as well as the ne for Nova. She got

    them off the wall of cars. Kathy may not know all the details but she was in on it.

    David was about to be sick, how the hell did Kathy be like this. Yeah, she had a few problems

    when he knew her but nothing like this. He couldn¡¯t believe that he had a rtionship with her. It pissed

    him off, even more, to know that this is where Nova was living.

    Finnick was even more pissed, he was to the point of shifting and running down that asshole and

    ripping him to shreds. Finnick wanted James and wasn¡¯t going to take a back seat. Finnick always

    imed his prize.

    David went over and knelt before Nova, taking her hands in his.

    ¡°I am so sorry that I wasn¡¯t there, I would of never let anything like that

    ever happen to you. I would have spoiled you rotten. I promise to make things right again, I will give

    you and the victims the justice they deserve. Nothing will stop me.¡±

    ¡°Dad, is it ok to call you that? Don¡¯t worry I was never angry at you. I knew you didn¡¯t know I existed. It

    was something that Kathy had always bragged about.

    ¡°Yes, I would love it if you called me Dad. Whatever you arefortable with.¡± 2

    David got up and was about to get another cup of coffee when his cell phone started ringing.

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82

    Chapter 17¨CBook2

    ###WARNINGnguage, violence and sex###

    Maggi wasn¡¯t waiting long before the first light went off. She hit the call button on her phone, left a

    message on the voice mail, and got into position. She had a big ck bear in her sights, it was a big

    one too the biggest she had ever seen.

    Didn¡¯t matter though, the bigger they are the harder they fall. She decided to start with the rock salt,

    give the asshole bear a reason to leave first. If that doesn¡¯t work well then we move up to buckshot.

    Thest resort was slugs. If the first two do not do the job, then thest surely will.

    This bear was cocky, the light should have been his first clue to go away. No, this bold asshole is

    up to the front door. She put the barrel of the gun in her hidden slot just to the side of the door, aimed,

    and let the rock salt fly, hitting him in the shoulder at least.

    She heard the bear let out a scream, thest thing she saw was his ass heading for the tree line. Now

    to see if this was a normal bear. If it is then that is thest she will hear of it.

    If it isn¡¯t then he will being back, she grabbed the gun loaded with buckshot and waited.

    That was when her phone rang.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    A very loud male voice was on the other end

    ¡°YOU¡¯RE FUCKING DEAD.¡±

    Then he hung up.

    Unfortunately for the caller, Maggi had recognized the voice of James Springer.

    Just as she was deciding whether or not to stay or go, a car pulled up. It looked like the FBI hase

    atst to her rescue not that she needed it.

    James was beyond pissed how dare that bitch rocksalt him. He shifted in the woods, in terrible stinging

    pain. It felt like he was stung by hos and then rubbed salt in the wounds. It was rock salt so that is

    exactly what it was.

    He was so pissed that he reached for his pants and pulled out his cell phone and dialed that bitch¡¯s

    number. She is so dead now. He intended to pay her back in kind, an eye for an eye bitch. He heard

    footsteps behind him and already knew who it was.

    Sheriff Avery looked down at James with his shoulder looking like it had gone through a red polka dot

    machine.

    ¡°Well, I guess the hag was packing after all. I always suspected it but it was never confirmed.¡±

    ¡°You sent me in there knowing that bitch was armed?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know she was, I only suspected. Good thing your bear heals quickly, but I should think you¡¯re

    done for the night. The FBI pulled up to her house five minutes ago. Probably looking for more

    witnesses.¡±

    ¡°I will wait till they leave and go at her again.¡±

    ¡°NO, you will not, not tonight anyway. Don¡¯t you think that the FBI might find it just a little odd that the

    person they just questioned,es up missing? Get up I will take you home. We are going to have to

    They went out through a game trail and drove off to their houses for the night. James wanted nothing

    but a nice long shower and a beer. He then remembered that bitch Kathy had drunk them dry. 2

    Agent David hung up the phone after talking with the other Agents. They were on their way. To Maggi

    Snyder¡¯s house to get her out of there.

    It is ok now Nova your friend is safe and on her way here. I know it is short notice Jack but it is the only

    ce I have right now. There isn¡¯t

    exactly a selection of safe houses around.

    They said that she wasn¡¯t leaving without her guns, thinking that it was just one or two. The woman is

    an arsenal. She also reported that just before they got there that she shot a huge ck bear with rock

    salt.

    Everyone startedughing at that news, so James was on the wrong end of a salt ster. I hope she

    peppered him a good one.

    David wasn¡¯tughing.

    ¡°I am happy she got her shot, however, if he is as nuts as everyone has told me he is, then he is going

    to be beyond pissed and will want revenge. He isn¡¯t going to care about being quiet about it either.¡±

    Agent David had one more thing to tell his daughter, he wasn¡¯t sure how

    she was going to take it but she did have the right to know her family heritage.

    He wasn¡¯t sure how to approach it, how often do you have to tell someone that they are half Grizzly

    Bear Shifter? 2

    He was more than aware that she was Jack¡¯s mate, he was happy about that. She knows that Jack is a

    shifter. She doesn¡¯t know that her father is a shifter too. Let¡¯s not forget that there is still a chance she

    is one too.

    ¡°Nova, perhaps you should sit down before you go on your tour with Jack.¡±

    She sat down and Jack was right there at her side.

    ¡°You know about WereBears through Jack I am sure, but what you don¡¯t know is that I am a Grizzly too.

    My Bear¡¯s name is Finnick. That also

    means that you being my daughter could also be a shifter. You are only half so you might not have a

    bear, we won¡¯t know that till your first Cycle.¡±

    ¡°WereBear females go into their cycle, it is a lot like when werewolves go into heat. Until that happens

    we won¡¯t know if you have a bear or if you can shift.¡± 2

    Jack will know when you start your cycle. He will know what to do. So don¡¯t worry about that.

    Nova just sat there with a nk look on her face. She looked at Jack and then her Dad.

    She stood up and in a low calm voice¡­

    ¡°There is no way in hell that I am going into heat, you mean like the heat that the neighbors cat was in,

    rubbing herself up against anything

    that will stand still and making mew sounds and rolling around on the ground purring. nope, not doing

    that.¡±

    Jack got her to sit back down, he had a silly grin on his face.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be like that, Nova we are not house cats, you are not going to act like a slutty kitty. I will take

    care of it all. The only ones who will know will be me and you.¡±

    She calmed down after that, still unsure, but calm.

    ¡°So what does it mean that I am half shifter? What are things I should know? Is it like on the animal

    honey, and berries?¡± (5

    *¡±Am I going to be shifted fully into a

    bear or is it going to be more like a half and half thing?? Is it going to hurt? Am I going to hibernate in

    the winter months?¡±

    Both David and Jack startedughing at all her questions. Jack pulled her in for a hug.

    ¡°My goddess I will tell you all you need to know and so will Brutus. We will answer any of your

    questions, just take a breath before you pass out.¡±

    She looked at David.

    ¡°Can I meet your bear?¡±

    ¡°Yes, princess you can meet Finnick, he is curious about you too.¡± 2

    David went behind the door in a closet and then a huge golden grizzly was walking towards them.

    Kathy heard the Agent leave the cabin and her car drive off. Now was the time to get the hell out of

    here. She wanted to just stay but she knew that James will get her here. She twisted her wrist in the

    handcuffs, using her other hand she broke her wrist.

    That wrist had been broken so many times she barely felt anything at all. She knew she couldn¡¯t go

    home, she was going to go to Avery¡¯s and get his help. He will get her out of here or she was going to

    tell him everything she knows and who else she nned on telling

    She didn¡¯t tell the FBI everything. If Avery doesn¡¯t help her though, well it¡¯s never toote to make a

    deal.

    The bedroom door was locked from the outside, they have to of had a lock put in. She knew these

    cabins

    and they didn¡¯t have that on any of the doors. She went to the window it was nailed shut.

    She took the only chair and swung it at the window. It made a loud crashing sound as the ss flew out

    everywhere. She waited for any kind of response that she alerted someone of her escape

    Nothing but silence, she didn¡¯t have shoes on but that didn¡¯t matter she had been through worse. She

    made her way to the road and walked in the direction, of Avery¡¯s home. Once she was down the road a

    bit she took a shortcut through the woods.

    She ran up to his door noticing that his truck was in the driveway. She knocked on the door frantically

    till the light on the porch came on and Avery opened the door.

    She pushed past him gaining entry

    into his home. He looked confused and not fully awake yet.

    ¡°Kathy? Where have you been, James has been looking all over for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, cut the shit, Avery. I know perfectly well what James has been doing and it ain¡¯t got nothing to do

    with me. I am here because for thest almost week I have been a guest of the FBI. She showed him

    her broken wrist.¡±

    ¡°I am here because I need you to help me get out of here once and for all without James or Nova.¡±

    Avery narrowed his eyes in thought, he looked her up and down. She could see the gears in his head

    moving slowly.

    ¡°Well my dear Kathy, if you want me to y, you will have to pay. What have you got to pay me with?¡±

    Kathy smiled, she knew exactly what the price was men were so easy to control. She started to

    unbutton her top.

    He let his boxers drop to the floor.

    ¡°I know Kathy, that I don¡¯t have to tell you what to do with this.¡±

    She got down on her knees, it was going to be a long night. It will be worth it if it gets her the hell out of

    this backwoods life.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83

    Chapter 18¨CBook 2

    ##WARNING Dark sexual content,nguage and violence##

    Jack took Nova around to meet the n, everyone was happy that Jack had found such a lovely and

    kind mate. His second Sam was over the moon. Now he didn¡¯t have to worry about Jack as much.

    Nova was truly happy with the n, they seemed like a really big happy family. Everyone had a task

    even the young adults. The cubs were ying and having fun but also learning valuable skills for the

    future.

    She could tell that some of the houses were fairly new, while others like the main house were a bit

    older in their design. Everyone was warm and friendly, even the warriors of the n. She noticed that

    motorcycles

    1

    seemed to be the preferred mode of transportation.

    They even had a fairly new andrge n hospital, a library, and arge school. The whole ce was

    self sufficient. There were greenhouses and areas where she could tell were big gardens. She giggled

    when she saw the big area of beehives.

    It was a fantastic ce she was in love with it already. Jack was well loved and respected by everyone.

    Their kitchen staff was beyond awesome. When they returned to the main house, she was a little tired.

    Jack insisted on carrying her up the stairs.

    She knew he was spoiling her but sometimes it made her independent nature re up. Still, she was

    liking being spoiled a little bit anyway. No one had ever given this much care to

    her before. It was a strange feeling and yet it was a good feeling too.

    When they reached their room, Jack put her down gently on the bed. She snuggled into it like a

    cocoon. She was a little bit overwhelmed and needed time to process it all. She hoped that Jack didn¡¯t

    think she was a coward.

    Jack looked at her for a little bit, examining her expression.

    ¡°What are you thinking about? Whatever it is it looks like it is upsetting you.¡±

    ¡°It is nothing really, I just think I need time to process all the information I learned today. It is a bit

    overwhelming all at once. I know that you love spoiling me but sometimes it shes with my

    independent nature.¡±

    ¡°Not that that is a bad thing, it is just stuff I will have to learn and adjust to.¡±

    ¡°My Goddess when you said you were tired downstairs, I knew how you were feeling about everything

    being shown to you all once. Learning about your father, learning that you are half shifter, about that

    serial killer, and then there is your mother.¡±

    ¡°I understand and during these times of extra stress you have to go through, I will be here to ease it as

    much as I possibly can. I love you, you are my mate. It is my happy duty to see to your care and

    happiness.¡±

    ¡°I know that everything is moving fast, I have some friends that areing over for a visit tomorrow

    that I would like you to meet. They are shifters but not bear. Werewolf and

    Werecat. They are awesome and you are going to get along great with Luna Adira.¡±

    ¡°It sounds awesome, I don¡¯t have any real friends other than Maggi and she is much older than me. I

    would love to meet them. Still, for the rest of today can I just rx in here and process everything. At

    least till dinner?¡±

    ¡°Anything you want Goddess, I will even arrange for us to have a pizza sent up and we will watch

    moviester this evening. Just you and Me.¡±

    Nova smiled and before she knew it she was sleeping like a log. Jack yed with her hair for a little bit,

    he couldn¡¯t get enough just looking at her, he couldn¡¯t believe that she was his.

    Maggi Snyder knew more about a lot of things than she ever let on. She knew of shifters, well

    werewolves. She didn¡¯t think that Bear shifters were too much of a stretch though to consider. That is

    why she was prepared for that Bear toe back.

    The first thing she wanted to know is if Nova was here and was she ok. She wasn¡¯t going to answer

    any questions till they answered her. She thought of Nova as family, sometimes little sister, sometimes

    daughter.

    The little cabin that they put her in was cozy and warm. She had a kitchen, living room, bedroom and

    bathroom, and a littleundry room by the back porch. She had all the food and supplies she could

    want. 2

    Mr. Sexy FBI as she liked to call him, he was a handsome man. She could perv on him all night long.

    Hey, she is

    getting older, she isn¡¯t dead. (2

    David asked her all kinds of questions about what happened and then about how she knew all about

    weapons. He asked her a lot of personal questions she was pretty sure were not part of the case. She

    didn¡¯t mind in the least, he could ask all he wanted.

    She told him everything she knew about James and Avery. About what she would see them doing and

    ces they would go.

    She also invited Mr. Sexy FBI over for dinner tonight. He said that it was against regtion to have

    dinner with witnesses but for her, he would make an exception. 2)

    She was an even better cook than she was at sharpshooting. She was even going to make an apple

    pie. She giggled when she went off to the bedroom to look through the clothes

    she brought along.

    James sat alone in his living room listening to nothing but silence. The longer he sat there the more

    pissed off he got. His shoulder had healed fast, but that pain he was not going to forget anytime soon.

    No one did that to him. In these woods he was god, he decided who lived and who died. She was going

    to die. He was going to make sure it was as long and as painful as he could make it.

    Nova was gone, he is going to make sure she is back and doing what he wants. As for Kathy well she

    has outlived her usefulness, Time for her to disappear with the rest. He has been married six times

    now, the first one was the only smart one.

    She left him without a trail to follow, thest four were just as stupid as Kathy and they were all buried

    out in the desert in Arizona where he used to live. His first name has always been James but hisst

    name has varied from time to time as he needs

    1. to.

    Doesn¡¯t matter anymore though, now that he is getting older he needed to settle down and turn his

    upation into just an asional hobby.

    His Bear has gotten crazy mean it is to the point that James could not control him anymore. When that

    happens they are going to both go off the deep end and everyone will know who is doing the killing.

    He needed Nova to calm them both, that way they would live a nice long life doing the things they

    loved. He was going to go over to Avery¡¯s

    tomorrow morning and they were going to have toe up with a n. He was getting Nova back and

    the FBI was going to be gone.

    Kathyy in his not-so-clean bed exhausted, he wanted to do every perverted thing he could think of.

    He knew that he had her right where he wanted her, there was nothing she could say no to.

    When she woke up it was 3 am. Avery was in the kitchen making scrambled eggs and toast. He had

    two tes out as he put on the eggs and toast handing one to her.

    ¡°Got to keep up your stamina, I am not finished just yet. When we are done eating I would like to go

    into the woods little ways and have some outdoor sex. Never done that before.¡±

    She smiled at him he had till sunrise and then all this disgusting crap will be done. He was a nightmare

    naked. He liked to do it with his gun belt and cowboy hat on. She had done a lot of nasty things but this

    one is not going to go away by drinking.

    When they were done eating he pulled out a bottle of Jack Daniels and smiled at her. Finally,

    something to ease the sight of him naked.

    He put on his pants, his gun belt, and hat. He handed her a robe to put on and they were off walking in

    the woods to find the perfect spot.

    Sheined because she was barefoot, really how far do you have to go to have sex in the woods.

    He stopped about two minutester iming that this was the perfect spot. A beautiful setting for their

    lovemaking.

    She almost wanted to throw up at that statement, what they were doing was not lovemaking. In any

    shape or form.

    She took off her robe and was going to hang it in a nearby tree, he instead wanted her toy it on the

    ground and then get on her hands and knees on it. She did what she was told and cringed when he

    came up behind her.

    He was fast and rough, Kathy pretended to make noises that she was enjoying it, he didn¡¯t seem to

    take much note of her gaining her pleasure, so she was satisfied that he was fooled.

    Once he was done he didn¡¯t pull out like he usually did, instead, she felt for an instant something cold

    against her temple as he leaned forward. The next thing she knew was a blinding pain and then no

    more.

    Avery looked down at the bitch, it was an experience to have his dick still inside her when she died. He

    almost came again. 2)

    He wrapped her up in the robe and dragged her further into the woods. He wille backter and

    toss her on the pile with the rest. Well, that is one less witness, better go tell James he is single again.

    2

    He thought that she should be grateful, after all that was probably the nicest thing anyone has ever

    done for her.

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84

    Chapter 19¨CBook 2

    Agent David got the call from his partners that the woman Kathy Fosters had escaped and there was

    no trace of her anywhere. They are continuing to look but they didn¡¯t have any realistic hopes. Those

    types of people can disappear quickly.

    He wasn¡¯t too upset that they lost that witness but they now had Nova and Maggi is turning into not

    only a valuable source of information but David has kinda taken a liking to her, it was against the rules

    but you only live once.2

    He was still not happy with the way things are going, yes, they have a lot of witnesses, what they don¡¯t

    have a lot of is evidence. Agent David was thinking about a few things that were said by his daughter.

    Agent David

    decided it was time to go and check out James Springer¡¯s shed.

    He is going to need a search warrant as an FBI Agent, but if say perhaps a friend happens upon the

    shed and decides to see what is inside then decides that it was just too horrible and went to tell his FBI

    Buddy about it. Well, who¡¯s to say what happens next.

    Agent David was more of a by-the book kinda guy, however as he got older and closer to moving on

    from the FBI he found himself getting sick of the bureaucrats that have to file a thousand pages to get a

    pencil from the supply closet.

    Always wanting to put in their opinion, when they have no clue about what they are talking about.

    With that, he went looking for Jack.

    Jack was outside on the greeting steps waiting with Nova for their guests to arrive. He was excited to

    show her off and give her another chance to make more friends. He hoped that she would hit it off with

    Adira. He chuckled to himself, there wasn¡¯t a doubt that they won¡¯t hit it off.

    Everyone in the n is in love with their new, Luna. Luna¡¯s are a wolf thing but since the names for the

    female leaders of WereBears are called Sow¡¯s, the n decided when it was formed to call their

    highest rankdy a luna too.

    Jack couldn¡¯t think of any female that would like to be called a Sow, even if it was supposed to be a

    term of respect. Frankly, he wasn¡¯t too happy with his title of Boar, so the n changed that to Alpha as

    well.

    At least until they coulde up with more ttering terms. He was toying with the Ursa direction but

    had note up with anything solid. Perhaps he should consult Nova on it.

    Werebears are more of solitary creatures, they don¡¯t form big ns. This n was the first of its kind.

    They started small but now they are almost 1000 strong in just a short amount of time. This is

    something that should be more of the norm with Werebears.

    As he wasing out of his thoughts three SUVs pulled up in front of him. The first one out was

    Duncan he was all smiling. He went around the car to open the other door, helping his mate Adira out

    of the car. She was radiant as always.

    She was all smiles too as she gave Jack a big hug. She then went over to

    Nova and gave her a big hug as well. Nova was a bit surprised but she started smiling.

    ¡°You must be Jack¡¯s mate Nova, you probably have so many questions, I will answer all I can. I am

    Wolf though not Bear but a shifter is a shifter. I must show you all the new pictures of our pup, Alex, he

    is a little handful.¡±

    Others were waiting to say hello as well, Archer looking like the stoic god as always, came over and

    shook Jack¡¯s hand. He smiled when he greeted Nova.

    ¡°Whoa, careful there Archer don¡¯t want your face to crack.¡±

    Duncan looked at Jack and then at Archer. He started tough.

    ¡°Well if you must know, I have been ¡®informed by your sister, Duncan that

    I have to loosen up more. Make myself more approachable. She has

    even taken the liberty of going through my wardrobe to make it more modern.¡±

    They all startedughing, Duncans sister Marnie is a tell you like it is kinda girl. Never takes no for an

    answer either. Duncan was d he wasn¡¯t on that side of Marnie anymore.

    After everyone was greeted, Jack motioned for them toe inside and getfortable. Handing out

    refreshments and snacks to everyone.

    Duncan started right off into the subject.

    ¡°Ok, tell us Jack why have you asked us toe here? Don¡¯t tell me it was to just visit. We know you

    better than that.¡±

    ¡°I, as you all know have found my soulmate. Her father is a Special Agent for the FBI. We just found

    that out yesterday, Nova¡¯s full name is November Jane Fosters. Her mother Kathy is a drunk and from

    what I know so far she neglected Nova.¡±

    ¡°Her stepfather, I am unsure if that is legal or not. Is from what I have learned a Serial Killer and a

    hitman for the local sheriff. He has also I think has a im on Nova, though it is just in his head. I think

    he means to get her back.¡±

    ¡°His name is James Springer and he is a ck Werebear. I think his bear is also crazy it would make

    sense. No normal bear would allow their human counterpart to do such evil things.¡±

    ¡°He is going to have to be put down, the problem is he is part of a criminal investigation involving

    several

    missing people. He can¡¯t just up and disappear. The Sheriff is going to be brought to justice too, since

    he is human it will be easier with him.¡±

    ¡°I have asked you all here because I would like your help, I don¡¯t usually ask for help but our n is at

    a delicate stage right now. I would like very much if you were able to gather some much-needed

    evidence for the FBI.¡±

    Everyone looked at each other than at Jack.

    ¡°Of course you have our help. Do you have any ideas where we could start looking?¡±

    It was at that moment that his second came up to him to tell him he had a visitor. It was Agent David.

    Jack told Sam to let him wait outside. He couldn¡¯t be a part of this

    conversation, because he could be questioned in court, if it came out that he had prior knowledge of

    this conversation and its intent, then the whole case could be tossed out of court.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and introduce Adira officially to my Luna, let them get some bonding going on. Then

    I will go see what my friend wants and we will go from there.¡±

    With that everyone left leaving Jack and Sam alone in the room.

    ¡°Jack you know that the whole n will get behind you in this, they don¡¯t want anything to happen to

    Nova. They find the actions of this ck bear disgusting, they all agree that killing him is the only

    answer, I had to talk several of them out of going out and hunting him down.¡± 2

    ¡°I know but we have to be careful as

    well, we can¡¯t go and have what we are stered all over the news. Tell everyone to be ready but no

    going out on their own.¡±

    Sheriff Avery had drugs to deliver today and money to collect. Sometimes it¡¯s more like a trade, they

    have sex with him, and he gives them what they need.

    These days were the ones that he loved the most, not today though he was too busy always looking

    over his shoulder. He didn¡¯t do any sex trade, it coulde back to bite him in the ass. Everything he

    did he made sure it was away from witnesses and cameras.

    After he was done with that, he went to his makeshift office and jail. Checking on the missing person

    cases looking to see if there was any clue as to how far the FBI was getting or he hoped at least they

    were going in the wrong direction.

    Nothing, there wasn¡¯t a single thing. That was a good sign he thought. After he had some lunch he

    went off to visit James. It is time they get going on getting rid of evidence and making a few more

    people disappear.

    Oh, he was going to have to tell James about Kathy too. Perhaps he should bring a bottle of something

    to celebrate. He was going to have to talk to James about his little shed. It is going to have to be

    cleaned out and the shed burned.

    As for the body pile in the ravine, he was pretty sure they wouldn¡¯t have to do anything with it. You

    would have to know where it was. No one would just stumble onto it. Unless you fell

    off a cliff.

    Once everything was taken care of he was going to leave in the night and not look back. If there was

    anything left for them to find then James can deal with it.

    Still, there is the problem with Nova, James is not going to be too cooperative if he doesn¡¯t get his

    prize. He was still working that out, the problem is he doesn¡¯t exactly know where Nova is. He suspects

    that James does, though James is not being too open about it.

    It would be easier if she would have been underage, He could just walk up to wherever she was

    staying and demand that she be returned home.

    He wondered what James¡¯s solution was for this, how does that mad piece of crap ns on getting

    Nova back.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85

    Chapter 20¨CBook 2

    ##WARNING VIOLENCE##

    Nova sat in her room in the bow window looking out at the night sky. She wasn¡¯t sure what she was

    feeling. She was someone who was always regted to the shadows and now she finds she is

    standing in the bright sunlight.

    She loves the light at the same time she is a little scared. This is so new to her, there is so much to

    take in. It is all wonderful, especially Jack. She wasn¡¯t sure of anything else. She was sure of Jack.

    It is just one of those things really, she knew that they just met, and yet at the same time she felt like

    she had known him forever. She had known his touch, his scent everything about him. It was

    rock and she was his.

    Just think a short time ago she was running for her life into the unknown trying to get justice for

    someone she didn¡¯t even know their name. Maybe it was one of those things where the spirit of that

    person was not only getting help from her but also giving her help as well. 2

    She leaned her head on the window, this train of thinking was getting on the weird side and she was

    too tired to control the direction.

    She heard a click as their bedroom door opened, she didn¡¯t have to look to know who it was. She

    smiled because she could sense Jack. It was then that something incredible happened. She heard a

    voice inside her mind that was not hers.

    Her first thought was ok time for bed, going a bit cray-cray here. Then the

    voice started tough.

    She looked at Jack rmed, he came over to her.

    ¡°What is wrong my goddess?¡±

    Duncan and Archer were in Jack¡¯s office, discussing what should be done. They both decided that the

    shed needed checking out as well as checking out the area around the property and the forest as well.

    There has to be more out there than what is suspected.

    A serial Werebear, not as bad as thest crap we had to deal with but just as bad in its way. One crazy

    Werebear can do a lot of damage. With the local Sheriff helping out or directing the actions of the bear,

    it is twice as bad.

    They decided that it was time to do a aamthanainanananana

    stakeout of the Springer property. Do a little watching. For that Archer volunteered he was the best

    suited for the job. He could stay hidden and watch close without anyone picking up on his presence.

    He was to watch for a couple of days and then report back his findings. He was only allowed to interact

    with any of them if an innocent life was in danger.

    Once they establish a pattern or at least a schedule of sorts then they will ce cameras where ever

    they find potential areas of interest. Thus hoping to catch them in the act red handed.

    They had special cameras that can¡¯t be detected by scent or sight. The Werebears were a crafty

    bunch, they invented a bunch of useful things. Their surveince toys were top of

    ¨C 022

    the line, none were better.

    Duncan was d that they were not only friends but allies as well. It made for a very tight-knit

    Duncan¡¯s Pack. The same for Jack would call upon Duncan¡¯s pack for their abilities as well.

    They have connected their territories thus making both stronger. It was the first of its kind. They were

    hoping that it wasn¡¯t thest.

    Archer stood up and with a wave, he was off to find a spot to sleep, he was leaving before sun up to

    get into position.

    Duncan was off to his room to inform Adira of all that was going on and to see how she was liking her

    little vacation. Duncan knew she wouldn¡¯t

    want to be away from little Alex for long. Still, it was good for her to be out and about again.

    Duncan liked what they called the main house, it reminded him of the old Viking halls. Huge and

    spacious yet warm with a sense ofmunity. Also a sense of will and strength. Still, he preferred his

    packhouse. Should he ever have to rebuild though he would consider doing this design?

    Agent David Whitmore found himself knocking back another piece of apple pie. Say what you want,

    Maggi is a bit rough around the edges but the woman makes a mean apple pie.

    Not only that she makes a great pot roast too. He felt like he could put his feet up in this overstuffed

    chair by the firece and sleep for days. He

    had told his fellow agents to find lodgings at the next town. He felt that anything might happen at this

    point.

    Keeping everyone safe was his goal, he even told the motel clerk to clear out for a couple of days. He

    never said he would or not but, he appreciated the heads up.

    He contacted everyone he could get a hold of. He did leave his car parked by cabin 3 and borrowed

    one of the few vehicles that Jack¡¯s n owned.

    He is going to be staying with Maggi, he told himself it was for her protection after all they came after

    her. So it was best she was not alone So he is now staying in the spare bedroom. Right now though he

    thought he would marry Maggi so he could have some more of that pie.

    James had a n to get Nova back. He thought of himself as clever. He just needed Sheriff Avery to do

    his dirty work for him. That way those asshole bears won¡¯t know of his existence yet. Other than Avery

    and Kathy no one knew of his bear.

    It has helped him get away with murder before and it will do so again. His bear was sleeping, that is all

    his bear ever did unless he was allowed out to kill. He didn¡¯t even know his bear¡¯s real name. Perhaps

    that is why James loved to kill from an early age.

    James¡¯ first real kill was his father, his mother was a real piece of work, she was a bitch of the highest

    order. When she died his father tried to straighten him out but James wasn¡¯t having any of it and waited

    one night for dear old dad to fall asleep.

    James grabbed the keys to the truck

    James had a n to get Nova back. He thought of himself as clever. He just needed Sheriff Avery to do

    his dirty work for him. That way those asshole bears won¡¯t know of his existence yet. Other than Avery

    and Kathy no one knew of his bear.

    It has helped him get away with murder before and it will do so again. His bear was sleeping, that is all

    his bear ever did unless he was allowed out to kill. He didn¡¯t even know his bear¡¯s real name. Perhaps

    that is why James loved to kill from an early age.

    James¡¯ first real kill was his father, his mother was a real piece of work, she was a bitch of the highest

    order. When she died his father tried to straighten him out but James wasn¡¯t having any of it and waited

    one night for dear old dad to fall asleep.

    James grabbed the keys to the truck

    and his father¡¯s wallet. He dumped gasoline all over the inside and outside of the house, lit the match,

    and never looked back.

    When he learnedter in the newspaper that his dad had burned alive, James didn¡¯t feel anything at all.

    He had emptied the bank ount and tossed everything into a dumpster in a town he was passing

    through.

    The money didn¡¯tst long, it did get him to his next ce. Where he met a young woman by the name

    of Sally Henderson, she was one of those naive girls that were easy to manipte to his will. They

    were married and he took out a life

    insurance policy on her, two long years he waited while working a crappy job.

    Sally was found in ake she lost

    control of her car and drowned in theke. James pretended it was heartbreaking for him. In truth, he

    had drowned Sally in theke first when he drove her and the car to the cliff where she went over.

    The police tried to pin it on him but he had a solid alibi, some witnesses knew that James was home.

    What they didn¡¯t know was that James snuck out in his bear form and slipped back in the same way.

    No one saw him and the police dropped the investigation.

    He moved out of that town three weekster and didn¡¯t look back. The insurance policy was for 1.5

    million so he didn¡¯t have to worry about money for a while.

    His second wife was only his wife for three days, they went on a camping trip for their honeymoon, he

    was

    pissed at his bear for weeks after. James didn¡¯t have time to set up the insurance policy yet. She had a

    couple of thousand in the bank which his name was added to but it wasn¡¯t much.

    His bear hated Connie after they had sex she went out to pee and his bear took him over, he stalked

    her, chased her, and then mauled her to death, it was the first time his bear ate a kill.

    Just before he allowed James to have control he rammed his head into a tree, when James was back

    in his human form he had a terrible concussion. It was his alibi. The bear attacked them and he was

    thrown into a tree.

    They moved on after that and the rest of the wives were just one big blur. Still, he made enough money

    to have some fun and buy the stupid house thave live in now That was when he

    they live in now. That was when he met Kathy and her daughter. He thought at the time that Kathy

    would be an easy mark and his bear wanted

    Nova.

    Turned out that he was getting older and decided for the time to just live with Kathy and her daughter to

    make a cozy little home. Of course, it didn¡¯t curb the urges he and his bear had for the kill.

    He found that having a side family was a good cover, he and his bear could do their hobby while the

    little woman and daughter were at home waiting.

    He did take a couple of life insurance policies out on Kathy they together made a nice little nest egg

    should he get tired of her. D

    He had another beer and fell asleep on the old raggy green couch while

    He had another beer and fell asleep on the old raggy green couch while the TV red in the

    background.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86

    Chapter 21¨CBook 2

    ##WARNING Language##

    Nova was bored, she liked being spoiled but just sitting around doing nothing was getting old. She

    wanted to do something, anything. She decided to go down to the kitchen to see if there was anything

    she could do to help out. Maybe they would let her do some baking she loved baking it was almost a

    therapy for her.

    When she entered the kitchen everyone just stopped what they were doing and stared at her. She

    wasn¡¯t sure of her n then. They looked at her like she didn¡¯t belong.

    ¡°Luna, how may we help you?¡±

    She went up to one of the cooks¡­

    ¡°For starters I want everyone to just

    Yr wavery. To address me as Nova, no Luna stuff I am not that formal. I am bored, is there anything

    I can do to help, perhaps you will let me do some baking?¡±

    The two cooks looked at her for a moment in stunned silence, then they happily showed her where she

    could find everything she would need. She could bake all she wanted as long as she helped with the

    clean-up.

    She had no trouble at all agreeing to that deal. She put on an apron and got down to business. Feeling

    happy and content at the moment. She started to chat with everyone working in the kitchen getting to

    know them all. Before she knew it she wasughing at jokes and funny kitchen stories.

    ¡°Excuse me Nova but may I ask what it is you are going to bake? I see that

    you are making dough.¡±

    ¡°I am going to make upside-down sticky cinnamon rolls for everyone that will being to dinner

    tonight.¡±

    ¡°Luna I mean Nova, are you sure you know how to make so many of them?¡±

    ¡°She giggled, Yeah, I know that I had increased my ingredients x15. If I don¡¯t get back to that dough,

    we are going to have our version of the attack of the blob.¡± 1

    They all startedughing, two of the kitchen helpers started to help her roll out the dough. Nova was

    having a wonderful time. When all the rolls were in the oven, Nova cleaned up her mess and did the

    dishes.

    Jack and Sam wereing back from

    a training exercise, they were teaching the 12-14-year-old Cubs how to ride motorcycles, right now they

    are training on dirt bikes but they are getting really good.

    They were also teaching them in their human forms how to hunt and track. When they gain that

    knowledge they will then train in their bear forms the same thing

    When Jack and Sam entered the main house both of them stood still smelling the air. It was almost

    time for dinner, it wasn¡¯t dinner they were smelling though. It was a sweet wonderful smell. They both

    ran to the kitchens to see what they already knew that smell was. O

    When they burst through the door there stood the kitchen staff and Nova putting what could only be

    called Bear aphrodisiac on trays, Thou were incide down and on the

    They were upside down, and on the top was this oooey gooey mixture of spices and caramelized

    sugars.

    Sam and Jack both reached for one, Nova wacked their hands with a wooden spoon. These are for

    after dinner tonight if you want one you are going to have to go and get cleaned up. Both of them let

    out a groan.

    The cooks behind Nova were barely holding in theirughter. Sam ran out the door to his room, Jack

    stayed behind.

    ¡°Oh, my sweet goddess are you sure you can¡¯t spare one of these for the leader of the n? For your

    soulmate?¡±

    ¡°Nova giggled, then with a sorta straight face said, NO. Don¡¯t look so sappy my love I will tell you this, I

    made you your very own tray of sticky

    rolls. All you have to do is go get cleaned up. I even saved you what was left of the ze.¡±

    With that, Jack stood up straight and gave her a salute turned, then went out the door. 2

    Sheriff Avery pulled up to James¡¯s house, it was time that James got caught up on things and they

    needed a solid n. James was waiting for him in his yard, he looked like hell. Someone had been

    hitting the bottle pretty hard.

    They both went inside and sat down.

    ¡°James, first I have to inform you of the death of your wife Kathy. She is now in the pile with all the

    others. She had been with the FBI for thest couple of days, I don¡¯t know what she told them but that

    bird isn¡¯t going to

    be singing anymore.¡±

    James didn¡¯t say anything he just leaned back into his chair and took a swig of his beer.

    ¡°Also you should know that Maggi isn¡¯t at home anymore, I went over there this morning and it was

    in to see there wasn¡¯t anyone home. That bitch flew the coop. I don¡¯t know if it was with the FBI or

    on her own. Best

    to think she isn¡¯t within our reach either way.¡±

    ¡°Did you sleep with my wife, Avery?¡±

    Avery was stunned he was so quiet up to that point, the question was out of nowhere. James was

    staring at Avery hard. His eyes were almost ck, for that instant in time, Avery knew what all the

    victims must have felt like at the end.

    * Avery pulled his gun and pointed it

    right in the middle of James¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°You want to fuck with me, James?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I slept with her, I fucked her dead.¡±

    They stared at one another for a little bit and then James let out a roar of augh.

    ¡°I was just kidding Avery, I am just making sure you did her right.¡±

    Avery put away his gun. Not in the least trusting of James, there was something about him that was

    getting more unpredictable and dangerous. Less rational and stable, if you could ever use those words

    to describe James.

    ¡°James, I am also here so we cane up with a n. I know you know where Nova is. First, we need

    eliminate the motel clerk, that little bastard went and told the FBI all kinds of shit. He has to join the

    pile.¡±

    ¡°Then we go after Nova, I don¡¯t care what you do with her as long as she is nowhere they will find her.¡±

    ¡°Now, herees the part that you are going to be crazy angry about. You are going to have to get rid

    of the shed, that is here on your property. Take the stuff to the cabin and burn the rest to the ground.¡±

    Jason again had that look on his face and his eyes became ck again, Avery put his hand on his gun.

    Jack¡¯s eyes went back to normal he didn¡¯t say anything only nodded his head in agreement.

    ¡°I will be back tomorrow night to help you move the stuff to the cabin. I better see that shed either

    burned or burning when I get here.¡±

    Avery stood up and walked to the door.

    ¡°Oh, the motel clerk, take care of him tonight, if anything, kill him for some stress relief.¡±

    James sat there in the dark of his house after Avery left. Sheriff Avery was getting on his bear¡¯s bad

    side, James was getting a bit sick of his bossing him around all the time, then sleeping with and killing

    his wife. She was his toy, his property it was his fun to kill her if she needed killing.

    Then Avery told them they had to get rid of their trophy house. Who the fuck told him he was a god.

    James would tear it down but on his terms. He was going to take all his lovelies out and then set up the

    shed to explode when the next person entered.

    See if the FBI likes that evidence. Maybe he will get Mr. High and Mighty Sheriff Avery to look at the

    cabin. That would be more than a satisfying day.

    James decided to call it a night, he will gather up some boxes tomorrow to move his trophies and to

    pack up a few things from the house. He was going to move into his hobby cabin.

    Archer as his lion Solis waited for the creep to go to sleep, they walked around the house until they

    located the freak, and his breathing indicated that he was in a deep sleep.

    He went over to the shed and looked for a way inside. He shifted back into his human form, he went

    over to the pack that Solis was carrying and removed a camera. He slid the secret door he found open

    and lit themp

    that was on the table.

    Archer was disgusted not only by the smell that assaulted his senses but also by what it all was. He

    took as many pictures as he could of

    everything. He didn¡¯t care about leaving his scent because he will be leaving a note on the bastard¡¯s

    front door before he leaves.

    He even got out zip lock baggies and gathered all the evidence he could carry. It all just sickened him,

    he wanted to go over to the house and rip that asshole to shreds. Give Mr. Crazy ck bear a taste of

    what it is like to deal with angry WereLion.

    Instead, he kept his cool, gathered a jewelry box and a few papers that were on the table. His pack was

    full to the zipper with stuff that made him want to barf. As it was when he got back to Jack¡¯s he was

    going to need a strong drink Mavheck had some of

    strong drink. Maybe Jack had some of their moonshine left.

    Then Archer lit the shed on fire. He made sure that it would be a slow burn at first. This would give him

    time to put a note on the front door and then make his getaway.

    By the time that asshole wakes up, all his little treasures will be gone in a fiery ze.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87

    Chapter 22¨CBook 2

    ##WARNING Sex, violence, andnguage.##

    Jack sat next to Nova in total gooey bliss. He had six of the sticky rolls of goodness, yet his bear was

    wanting more and was willing to shift right there in the dining room so he could eat the rest of the pan.

    Jack on the other hand was too full to let that happen, his second Sam was all but covered in the ze.

    Licking his fingers and then eating another. Sam even went over to Nova and nted a big sticky kiss

    on her cheek. He then informed Jack that he was never to let this one go.

    Nova was taking the whole thing withughter and a bit of horror at how much they were eating. She

    was still only eating her first.

    Jack looked over at the little bowl of the ze she saved for him. He had ns for the ze. He was

    going to take it up to their room and lick it off of every inch of Nova. It is going to be absolute bliss.

    Then when they were done they would be off to another hot shower for some more. He loved Nova

    covered in the steamy water and

    soap.

    Brutus was not paying attention to any of Jack¡¯s thoughts until he stated what he wanted to do with the

    ze. It was he all could do to calm Brutus down.

    ¡°You could let her finish her sticky roll first.¡±

    He was like a kid in the candy store with a 100 dor bill. Jack justughed and watched Nova eat her

    roll, he was finding even that erotic.

    Not wanting to wait any longer he grabbed the bowl of ze and reached for Nova¡¯s hand. Together

    they went up to their roomughing all the way.

    When they arrived at their bedroom Nova ran into the bathroom and locked the door giggling all the

    way.

    Jack sat the bowl of ze on the table by the bed, grabbed a sheet off the bed, thenid it over the

    couch. He took off his clothes and sat naked on the bed in impatient excitement.

    When the bathroom door opened, there stood Nova in all her naked glory. She was truly his goddess.

    When she noticed the sheet on the

    floor her whole body started to blush.

    ¡°I had no idea that the upside-down sticky rolls would be such a big hit. If this is your reaction to sticky

    rolls I

    wonder what you are going to do when you taste my ck magic chocte cake.¡±

    She looked Jack over and it was clear that he was ready for what was going to be a wonderfully long

    night.

    Jackid her down on the sheet, standing over her he began to drizzle the warm ze down upon her

    skin, he drizzled it everywhere, paying close attention to her breasts, inner thighs, and her pussy.

    When he was out of ze he began to lick it off her, first her neck then lower, he spent a lot of time on

    her breasts, suckling at both nipples till they were hard little rocks. Still, he went lower, circling her belly

    button. Moaning at all the delicious ze.

    He lifted one leg and with his tongue went in one long lick from her ankle to her inner thigh, making a

    yful

    nip at her clit and then lifting the other leg to start all over again.

    Nova felt she was going insane with pleasure, she would jerk in sensitivity every time he gave her clit a

    yful nip, she was already dripping wet with more than just ze.

    She couldn¡¯t hold still, she was arching her back and grabbing fist fulls of the sheet.

    ¡°Jack, please stop teasing. please Brutus make him stop and give me everything

    She didn¡¯t know if it was Jack, Brutus, or both but they entered her in one swift thrust. She screamed in

    delight and pleasure. She felt that she was going to burst into mes.

    She looked into their eyes and to her joy, she saw both of them looking ¨C back at her, they had soo

    much

    pleasure in their eyes, Jack was making growling noises as he threw his head back and violently began

    thrusting faster and faster, it was wild and primal so intense that Nova wasn¡¯t sure if she was going to

    pass out, as they both screamed at their climaxes.

    James woke up to the dancing lights. He thought he was dreaming at first, then he realized that the

    lights wereing from outside his bedroom window.

    He opened the curtains and stared in horror at his burning shed. His life work going up in mes. He

    rushed to put on his pants as he ran outside. When he got near the shed he realized that it was way

    toote, it was all gone.

    How did this happen, he was certain

    he left nothing mmable in there, he was careful. Always very careful.

    He fell to his knees and let out a painful roaring cry. He wed at the ground tearing out huge chunks

    of sod and soil. Tossing it all around in a frenzy. Till finally he justy there numbly staring at the fire.

    Archer arrived back at Jack¡¯s main house just before sunrise. He was carrying a very heavy-looking

    duffle bag. He set it down on the steps and then heavily sat down next to it. He was running his fingers

    through his hair in despair. Just then Sam came up to him holding a ss jar of clear liquid.

    Without question, Archer took it and drank it down in one gulp. He gasped as the fiery liquid ran down

    his throat. It was just what he needed.

    Werebear moonshine doesn¡¯t get any stronger than that.

    ¡°I take it that that bag contains evidence that we need?¡±

    Archer just nodded his head, not wanting to think too much about what he put in that bag.

    ¡°I will take it up to Jack¡¯s office and then we will all go through it together.¡±

    ¡°NO¡±

    Sam turned and looked at Archer in surprise.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want that bag anywhere inside the house, you must find another ce for it. It will also have to

    be blessed or something. There is a lot of perverted angry energy hanging around that bag.¡±

    Com

    et enredant him nenin una

    Sam just stared at him again, unsure of what to say.

    ¡°Listen, Sam, you have to put it in a safe ce but out away from where everyone lives. Especially the

    cubs. Maybe I am just being superstitious but I know what is in that bag and when you see what is in

    there you will know the same thing. That asshole is one sick fuck.¡±

    Sam decided it was best to just do as Archer asked, he took care of the bag and then went back to

    Archer. He got him up and directed him to a nice cozy room. Whatever was bothering him he could

    sleep it off and discuss itter.

    Agent David fell asleep on the couch after a long time of talking with Maggi, at first, it was just small talk

    and getting to know her. Then it went

    to all the missing people and what was going on with Nova.

    David could tell she liked Nova, which made him a little happier knowing that Nova wasn¡¯tpletely

    alone. Still, if he ever sees Kathy again he is going to rip her a new one.

    Something wasn¡¯t sitting well with him though, it was a nagging feeling you get as an Agent, it was the

    feeling just before the crap hits the fan. He hoped that they found enough evidence to fry these

    assholes.

    He was going over the case files once again, he woke up from his pie induced nap and couldn¡¯t get

    back to sleep. He needed to find those missing people. He would love nothing more to find them all

    alive and well. He knew better, they have been gone too long to find them all

    alive.

    The missing were everyone, usually, there is a type but not here. There were men, women, children of

    all ages. When you looked at it all it was mostly women ofte teens and early twenties. Still, that only

    made up for a half.

    He had a stinking suspicion that the serial killer was also a hitman for the sheriff. That would exin

    the variation in the missing victims.

    He finally got the background check back on James Springer, he had to say Mr.Springer had a pattern

    of killing off his wives. There wasn¡¯t much there, just another wayward shifter. He wasn¡¯t even sure if

    James was his real first name.

    He gave out a sigh, sometimes he could tell he was getting weary of this job, there has been just too

    many

    innocent faces of the endless line of victims. Hisst case involved a missing child, they found her body

    under a highway bridge discarded like garbage.

    David sat in his car, crying his eyes out after seeing her. He knew then that it was getting close to the

    time for him to leave the job. He just couldn¡¯t do it anymore.

    He put everything back in his briefcase andy back down, before he knew it he was asleep again.

    Maggi came out to get some water when she noticed the light on in the living room. She went over and

    saw David on the couch.

    She covered him up and switched off the light. She stood there in the dark for a little while watching

    over David. She wondered when thest time was that someone watched over the

    She wondered when thest time was that someone watched over the protector. 2

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88

    Chapter 23¨CBook 2

    ##WARNING Dark topics andnguage.##

    James sat up from the ground as the sun was rising through the trees. He was no longer numb as he

    kicked around at what was left of his life¡¯s work. He tried to get a scent of whoever was doing this but it

    was too faint to pinpoint. Which frustrated him even more.

    He headed back to his house, he was going to get cleaned up and wait for Sheriff Avery to arrive. He

    was about to reach for the doorknob when he noticed an envelope taped to the door. Again he sniffed it

    but there was nothing

    He went inside taking the envelope with him. He sat down on the couch looking at the envelope, he got

    an eerie feeling looking at it. He wasn¡¯t

    sure he wanted to know what was inside.

    He pulled out the sheet of paper that was inside, it was a letter from the arsonist.

    Dear You Sick Fuck,

    We are watching you and we know what you have done.

    We ¡°eyeballed¡± your shed and we ¡°Heard¡± that it burnt down. What a tragedy, it must have been for you

    to watch it burn. 2

    We also havee to the understanding that you are missing someone. She was never yours, to

    begin with, nor will she ever be.

    Justice ising

    Mountain Bear n

    P.S. Give the Sheriff our regards.

    0:54 AM

    James sat there dumbfounded, so Nova is with them. Those bastards who do they think they are

    not he was going to get even for this shit.

    James¡¯s bear came forward and before James knew it he was in the bear¡¯s form. Running down the

    hallway to Nova¡¯s bedroom. They began ripping it to shreds. By the time they were done, there was

    nothing left of anything, it was all small shredded pieces.

    When they were done, they pissed all over it leaving what was left in a stinking pile, letting out an angry

    roar as they ran out of the house and headed for the forest.

    Jack, Sam, Duncan, and Archer all

    stood in a small wooded area deep within Bear territory. They made sure that no one else would be

    stared at its contents in horror.

    Ears and eyeballs. The ages all ranged from young children to the very old. They were passing around

    all the pictures that were taken. For them, this was just as bad as what they had found in that mountain

    The only difference is that all this was done by one creature. They called James a creature because

    they were no longer sure he was human or bear anymore.

    Duncan spoke first¡­

    ¡°Well, let us burn this bag and its contents, when it is done we will bury the ashes and have the local

    witch do

    a blessing over them.¡±

    Jack spoke in a quiet tired voice.

    ¡°The arrangements were already made by Sam after what Archer said to him. As for this sick fuck, we

    need him toe willingly into our territory. It isn¡¯t crucial but it would make dealing with him easier and

    make sure there will be no witnesses.¡±

    ¡°Jack, the note that was left should sufficiently piss him off. Knowing that we dared to destroy his

    precious shed. ¡®Sam let out a sigh¡¯, as long as his bear is in charge it should be easy to manipte his

    actions.¡±

    Archer spoke up next and by his tone, you could tell he was pissed.

    ¡°As long as the stupid Sheriff doesn¡¯t talk him out of it. Those two have been working together for a

    long time. I think that the Sheriff knows

    about James being a shifter. I think he has been using James and his bear¡¯s instability to do his dirty

    work.¡±

    Everyone looked at Jack as he spoke next.

    ¡°There is one thing that has bothered me about that shed. I don¡¯t think the victims were killed on that

    property. There has to be another ce, more secluded where he can y, I think it will be a ce

    where James and his bear can have their sick fun.¡±

    ¡°We need to find that ce, he is a bear though so it will not be easy to find.¡±

    Duncan went quiet, he was in a pensive state and then he formed his n.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be hard for werewolves to sniff it out, nothing gets past our

    3:54 AM

    noses, especially in our Lycan form. Marco is sending me three of our best trackers, they will find it.

    They will split up and find its location. Then report back to us.¡±

    With that, the four of them lit the duffle bag on fire and watched it turn to ash. Archer dug a hole and

    they all watched as the ashes were covered by the dirt. Marking the spot, they walked back home as

    the rain started to fall. 2

    As Sheriff Avery was pulling up to James¡¯s house, he noticed James in his bear form heading into the

    forest. He hopped out of his truck and ran after him, screaming his name.

    Finally, out of the forest came the bear and he was looking evilly at Avery like I am going to kill you

    painfully kind of look. Avery put a

    :54 AM O hand on his holster just in case. James shifted right there in front of

    him.

    ¡°What the hell is your problem James? What has you going off into a snit, We don¡¯t need this right

    now.¡±

    James pointed to his backyard. When Avery looked he could see the shed was burned to the ground.

    ¡°Well, I came here early because I thought you would have trouble doing it yourself. I see however that

    you manned up and did it.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it you imbecile, someone else snuck onto my propertyst night and did it. The asshole

    even left a note. I am going to kill them all!!!!!¡±

    ¡°Whoa, calm down and tell me everything, starting with who left the note.¡±

    James motioned for him to follow him

    inside, as they passed the yard Avery was wondering why all of it looked like it was dug up. When

    Avery entered the house there was a really strong smell of urine. He almost gagged

    Avery realized then and there that the time was fast approaching that he was going to have to kill

    James. Avery always knew that James¡¯s cheese slid off his cracker, it is now apparent that the cracker

    had crumbled away as well.

    He had be a loose cannon, something that Avery wasn¡¯t willing to deal with much longer. It was

    too risky, he could snappletely and the whole world will find out what they have been doing here.

    James held a piece of paper up in front of his face. Avery read the note. So, he thought there are more

    of them, James is not unique after all.

    Well shit.

    James had a wild look to him, not to mention he was pacing around the kitchen naked.

    ¡°Avery, I am going to go to their territory and rain hell down on them. I am going to get Nova back and

    make her pay for all the shit that has happened.¡±

    ¡°You will do no such thing, you idiot. Stop thinking with your dick and use your head. That is what they

    want you to do. Do you think you could take them all on? Seriously, for someone so clever, you can be

    really stupid.

    ¡°I am going to tell you what you will do, you are going to pack up whatever is in here that is still of use

    to you and you are going to move into the cabin. I will find you, someone, to y with, that should help

    you cool

    down and think.¡± (2

    Jack went straight to Nova, taking her by the hand and leading her into his office. Nova could tell that

    he was upset. She in turn turned them so they were sitting on the couch.

    She patted herp for him to put his head down on it. Once he wasfortable she stroked his hair.

    He justy there in silence for a little bit.

    With a deep sigh, he turned so he could look her in the eyes. She could see the pain and weariness in

    them.

    ¡°Nova, I have seen a lot of crap in my time. Does it ever end? How many more evil creatures roam this

    earth? Will we be able to stop them all?¡±

    ¡°Jack my love, there is no possible way that you will be able to rid the world of all its evil. All that we

    can do

    is make sure that when wee across it, we defeat it as best we can and make what was wrong right

    again.¡± 1

    ¡°How did I get so blessed to find a goddess like you, truly I do not know what good deed I have done to

    deserve you.¡±

    ¡°Silly bear, you are all that is good. That is why you found me swimming naked in that natural pool.

    Sometimes things are random, sometimes it is the hand of fate moving the pieces on the board.¡±

    Jack reached up and pulled her head down for a kiss. It was a kiss of love alone. A simple balm to his

    tired aching spirit. Giving the warrior the power to stand once again. 2)

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89

    Chapter 24¨CBook 2

    ##WARNING Language some violence###

    The cabin motel manager Todd Hoadin, locked up the motel, leaving a sign that he will be back in three

    or four days. He was carrying a box of groceries, things he would need for where he was going to hide

    out for a

    little bit.

    He was on his way to his family cabin two states over. Just as he was about to get into his car he felt

    something heavy hit the back of his head, things went sideways as he passed out.

    Sheriff Avery dragged Todd¡¯s unconscious body to the back of his truck along with the box of groceries,

    putting everything else into Todd¡¯s car and locking it.

    This shit was a lot easier when James would do it for me, Avery was very nervous about being caught,

    the FBI was still lurking around somewhere. It was a good thing that Todd parked on the far side of the

    building, it allowed for some decent cover.

    He drove off in his truck, heading for James and his cabin of horrors. James was waiting for him on the

    porch as he drove up. James came running up to take a look in the back, he was like a kid running to

    the tree on Christmas morning.

    ¡°What did you bring me, Avery?¡±

    Avery jumped into the back of the truck, took hold of Todd¡¯s feet, and dragged him out onto the ground.

    Toddnded in an awkward position, James hoped that Avery hadn¡¯t broken his new toy before they

    got a chance to y

    ¡°I brought you that jerk motel

    manager, that thought it would be a good idea to run his mouth to the FBI.¡±

    Avery handed James the box of groceries that Todd had.

    ¡°Here is some food for you too, it was his as he pointed at Todd, enjoy. I will be back tomorrow night

    with some supplies for you. You are not to run off after those others. You are to stay here. We can¡¯t

    make any more mistakes.¡±

    With that Avery got back into his truck and drove off into the night. Avery still had to get rid of Todd¡¯s

    car, he had a long night ahead of him.

    James looked down at the unconscious Todd, James and his bear conversed on what kind of fun game

    they should make up for their new toy to y. James took the box into the cabin, he came back with

    handcuffs

    B:55 AM

    and some rope.

    He handcuffed Todd¡¯s hands behind his back and then tied him to a nearby tree. The rain was starting

    to fall, it was going to be a cold and wet night. Perfect for tenderizing his meat.

    He didn¡¯t gag Todd, he liked it when his toys would scream. Only he could hear them, it made him feel

    like a God.

    Jack didn¡¯t want to be separated from Nova, but he knew it was for the best. He was sending Nova

    back with Adira and her guards. She will be safe inside Duncan¡¯s pack. That way if it turns ugly and

    that asshole somehow makes it inside his n grounds, all that asshole is going to find is more angry

    bears.

    B 50 AM Nova will also get a chance to see other shifters and make more friends. It will also be good

    for her to have femalepanionship. If this goes on longer than a week though, Jack is going to just

    hunt down the bastard and be done with it, witnesses or not.

    Nova wasn¡¯t happy about leaving either, it took Jack half the night to convince her. Finally, by morning

    she agreed to go for one week. After that, she wasing back even if she had to walk.

    Adira promised to take good care of her, they were going shopping and having some girl time. Also,

    Adira wanted Nova to get to know her godson. Jack had waved them goodbye.

    It was a cold and miserable day, Duncan and Archer tried to cheer him up. He tried but he just didn¡¯t

    want Nova out of his sight while there was

    56 AM

    a threat to her.

    It is time to put the n in motion. The three Lycans that Duncan brought should be reporting back

    soon, they realized that James didn¡¯t take the bait of the note so now they were going to have to be

    more aggressive.

    Jack stretched as Sam came up to him.

    ¡°Feeling like it is time to bring out our inner assholes, Jack?¡± (2)

    ¡°Yup, I think it is time we y hardball. No more pussy footing around in fear of discovery.¡±

    Sam smiled at Jack as they went to gather the troops.

    Adira watched Nova silently as they were traveling down the road. Adira

    understood what Nova must be going through. Having everything happening so fast that you are

    unsure of where to stand.

    ¡°Nova, we are going to have fun you and I, I understand that there is a lot of things that are new to you.

    We will go at your pace, if you don¡¯t want to do something then we won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I do ask though that you rx and enjoy it all as well, I know that when all my ns went sideways,

    everything was going so fast and it was all new. All I wanted to do was bury myself under the covers

    and note out again.¡±

    ¡°Trust me, you will soon find your niche, the love that you and Jack share will grow. You will trust life

    again.¡±

    ¡°For now, though I have our bank card I am told that we can get

    Desktop

    anything we want. You need clothes and many other things, Jack has already informed me. So I don¡¯t

    want to hear about how it isn¡¯t necessary.¡±

    ¡°We are going to have fun, then you areing home with me and I will introduce you to little Alex.

    Beware he is a little heartbreaker.¡±

    Nova for the first time in her life, felt like she had a family. It was a small delicate feeling, she decided

    that she was just going to go with it.

    She is going to do some of the things she always wanted to do. She didn¡¯t like being away from Jack.

    Still, she agreed with Adira, some girl time could be good for her. She hoped anyway because she had

    never had Girl time before

    She was also going to pick up some things that she noticed around the

    n that could be of use. She is also going to pick up some new toys and supplies for the cub¡¯s

    nursery and y center.

    Agent David met up with Jack, Archer, and Duncan. They caught him up on all that was going on and

    what was found in the shed. He looked at all the pictures that they took.

    Jack noticed that David didn¡¯t react as they did, you could tell he had seen other things like this before,

    maybe worse. David told them of all the information he had dug up on James and Avery. David agreed

    that James needed to be taken down.

    For all intent and purpose, James is Rabid. a

    As for Sheriff Avery, David was going to keep him alive to face his crimes. There will be no easy way

    out for Mr.

    Avery Endstead. David and his fellow agents were forming a n to arrest the Sheriff. They have a lot

    of witnesses that were willing toe forward.

    Also, they found some hidden logbooks in the Sheriff¡¯s house that have all of his drug deals, money

    totals, and records of money paid to James for hits. It wasn¡¯t just damning it will m the jail door shut

    forever.

    David just wished that they could either find the missing people or unfortunately their bodies. It would

    be the absolute proof that they need most.

    It was at this moment that two of the Lycan warriors appeared on the edge of the forest line. David

    watched them in fascination, he had heard about them but had never actually seen them. They were

    impressive, to say the least.

    They disappeared for a moment then they were walking out in their human forms wearing only jogging

    pants. David watched as they walked right up to Duncan and started to report. Their faces were grim

    and the younger one looked a little green.

    David knew that they found the bodies, it is the only thing that would put that look and green tint to

    someone¡¯s face. From the look of them, it had to be pretty gruesome.

    Todd Hoadin, woke up with a zing headache, he was soaking wet and tied to a tree. When he

    looked around there was a small really old cabin with a broken-down porch. It looked like it had been

    there for a very long time, the forest was reiming it.

    There was what looked like an outhouse off to the side, other than

    0157 AM 0

    that there was nothing. No sign of anything modern. He was starting to drift off again he was certain he

    had a concussion.

    Just as his eyes were shutting he realized that a bear wasing at him from inside the cabin. He

    opened his eyes again in fear. The bear was sniffing him and licking his face it had this evil feel about

    it. Todd knew then that this might be thest day of his life.

    Not being able to fight it anymore, Todd gave in to the darkness and passed out again.

    James shifted back into his human form, with a sigh of disappointment went back into the cabin. The

    stupid ass Sheriff hit the guy a bit too hard, it might be another day before he would be able to have his

    fun.

    James stood out there naked, in the

    middle of the drive looking around. For thest couple of hours, he has felt like he was being watched.

    He couldn¡¯t pick up a scent and when he walked the property he didn¡¯t pick up any traces of anyone

    being there.

    He shook his head, Stupid Sheriff¡¯s paranoia is rubbing off on me. Turning he went back to the cabin.

    Never realizing that just 20 feet away was another predator, watching everything James was doing.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90

    Chapter 25¨CBook 2

    ##Warning dark topics andnguage.##

    Agent David was not happy when he learned that they burned all the evidence, he was happy with the

    pictures sure but that evidence would have be the clinching pin. He was Werebear and he

    understood the implications because some of the victims were younger weres as well.

    That was until Jack came up to David and ushered him away from the rest of the main house.

    ¡°Calm down David, Sam saved you some of it.¡±

    Jack brought David over to a locked shed. They went inside and sitting there on a table was a wooden

    box, inside it was several stic baggies with the more intact evidence. The

    HY AN

    journal that James had kept, as well as one of the smaller jars of eyes.

    It was a sick collection, David looked at it as if it were nothing more than a collection of papers. It was

    the sign of a seasoned officer. It made Jack wonder, what else has David seen in his life that makes

    him numb to all this.

    David looked at Jack as if he could telli what he was thinking,

    ¡°I know what you are thinking, how can I look upon these horrible things and not want to run

    screaming.¡±

    ¡°The truth is I have seen a lot worse than this it is true, there is still the part of me that wants to run

    away screaming and another who wants to hunt the monster down and kill him. Justice system or no

    justice system.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes I want toy aside my badge and take it into my own hands.

    That way I know that the monster will not get away with some stupid technicality.¡±

    ¡°It is even harder for my Bear, there are times he wants to just shift and tear them all to shreds.¡±

    ¡°Trust me when I tell you that this affects me, you just can¡¯t see it in my face anymore. Too many years

    of this shit has made that part of me numb.¡±

    ¡°Jack, this is going to be myst case for the FBI, I am going to retire from the bureau. I am not sure if I

    will ever go back intow enforcement but I know I want time with my daughter, I want a family. Maybe I

    will get married and Nova will give us some

    grandbabies.¡±

    Jack started tough, oh, ok old man perhaps you might consider living in the area. We are going to

    need a new Sheriff. David looked at him, ¡°not

    sure I want that job either. Living in the area though sounds like a really good start.

    ¡°For now, Jack I am going to take this evidence over to where my other agents are staying in Wrighton,

    they will have it processed for the federal prosecutor: I should be back by tomorrow evening. Try to

    save some of the fun for me. I have been itching to have a nice long chat with the Sheriff.

    Tack gave him a smile and a wave as David put the box in his trunk and drove down the drive out of

    sight.

    Todd woke up in total darkness, he was soaking wet. The ropes were biting into his skin he could feel

    that they were wet with more than just the rain. Was it really necessary for them to handcuff and tie

    ropes as

    well?

    He felt like he was being watched. Not from the Cabin, from the woods instead. He tried to see what it

    might be but all he could make out was the shadow of trees in the ckness. There were too many

    clouds to have any light from the moon: Which meant that more rain wasing.

    Todd struggled to get out but it wasn¡¯t working, he just wasn¡¯t strong enough to break the rope. He was

    also still handcuffed as well, so even if he got the rope off he would still have to get his hands free from

    behind the tree. Since his arms were already numb, that was not going to work either.

    With a sigh, he hung his head. That was when he heard a slight sounding from the trees behind

    him. His heart started to pound ufortably in his chest. He was

    3:57AM O

    finding it harder to breathe.

    That was when he heard a whisper¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound, that creep is asleep right now. I am here to get you out of here. We have to be as

    quiet as possible, so when I untie you I will carry you out of here over my back. Like a fireman. Do you

    understand? If you do nod your head.¡± D

    * Todd frantically nodded his head.¡±

    ¡°Good, let us get out of here then.¡±

    With that, the ropes fell away and the handcuffs snapped in half. Todd sat there for a little bit as the

    feeling came back into his arms, it was very painful but he kept his mouth shut. His rescuer picked up

    the rope and handcuffs.

    He reached down as gently as he could and put Todd over his shoulder. Todd passed out again from

    the head

    wound, it was a good thing because if he saw what had rescued him, he may have screamed and tried

    to escape.

    With one giant graceful leap, they were into the forest and on their way to freedom.

    Sheriff Avery was sitting in the kitchen in his underwear, smoking a cigar. Upstairs was another

    girlfriend of a drug addict that had to pay for their boyfriend¡¯s debts with their body.

    She was upstairs right now taking a shower, he let her think that she was done. He giggled like a

    schoolgirl, she has a long night ahead of her. He hasn¡¯t even gotten started.

    When she is done with her shower, he is going to drag her down to his basement, and then the real fun

    will

    HATAM D begin.

    He looked at himself in the reflection of the ss in the kitchen door. He was never anything special,

    now he is fat, bald, and still had e. Heughed, no wonder she looked at him in horror, as her

    boyfriend told her what she had to do.

    He was gentle at first, she shouldn¡¯t have too many bruises when he takes her back. That is after he

    has had his fun in the basement, then she will clean and do hisundry naked.

    After that, he might let her go home, depending on how good she is.

    Nova had a st, shopping was something she liked doing. She had also gotten a bunch of things for

    the n house and the nursery. She had those things shipped directly to the n

    Adira even talked Nova into getting some slinky lingerie, it was pretty much no more than a piece of red

    pull off the high heels though.

    Adira showed her how to walk in them, although she got the hang of it she was still unsure. Adira told

    her that once Jack sees her in that little number he isn¡¯t going to notice if you wobble a little.

    She was afraid at first that Adira would think she was stupid because she didn¡¯t know much of anything

    about makeup or lotions and the myriad of everything else. Adira though didn¡¯t think any such thing, it

    was like she had aplete understanding of Nova¡¯s situation.

    Later during a huge pizza dinner, Adira told Nova her story. After that

    Nova trusted Adirapletely. Then she told her about Duncan¡¯s sister Marnie and her mate Ashton.

    Nova feltpletely at home with Adira by the time dinner was over.

    After dinner, they spent the rest of the evening with a very energetic little pup. He wasn¡¯t very old but he

    seemed to have a great understanding of things. When he gets old enough to walk steadily, he is going

    to be a handful.

    After she was shown to her room she called Jack, he insisted that she have a phone and made sure

    she knew how to use it. Just hearing his voice was afort to her. He talked about anything and

    nothing as she fell asleep listening to his voice. I

    Duncan called for a meeting, something that is unusual for another

    Alpha to do. Jack didn¡¯t give a crap about all that protocol. If Duncan wanted a meeting then he can

    have a meeting

    Jack knew though that it had to do with what his trackers had sniffed out.

    Everyone was in Jack¡¯s office waiting for him, Jack came in and took his seat behind the desk.

    ¡°Ok Duncan, what did you all find?¡±

    We found everything, we were hoping that the FBI guy was here still. He is going to want to see what

    we found. Probably gonna want to bring in a team and all that stuff that they do.

    We found that, first of all, there is a very well hidden cabin about 15 miles from James¡¯s property. About

    ten miles north of the cabin in a very deep ravine, we found an extensive

    pile of human remains. It was beyond imagination. I almost tossed my dinner.

    Some were just skeletal, others were in various states of dp. All of them were missing their ears

    and eyes. It also looked like a lot of them were partially eaten.

    There were fresh ones as well and one that was intact, a woman we think was the mother of your mate

    from the description we were given of the parties involved. Her head was half blown off but she wasn¡¯t

    mutted like the others.

    We think two killers are using that dumpsite because three of the victims were shot, they still had their

    hands handcuffed behind them. Nor were they mutted.

    Two of us came back, our third stayed behind to rescue thetest victim.

    ho

    dumpsite because three of the victims were shot, they still had their hands handcuffed behind them.

    Nor were they mutted. D

    Two of us came back, our third stayed behind to rescue thetest victim. Once Jessie gets him free he

    is leaving a note for that asshole and bringing the victim back here. He should being in anytime

    now

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91

    Chapter 26¨CBook 2

    ##WARNING REALLY DARK THINGS AND LANGUAGE!##

    James woke up happy at the idea that today was the day, he was going to have some much-needed

    fun. He made his way to the kitchen and made coffee and some eggs. He was singing to the song on

    the radio, ¡°Crazy¡± by Patsy Cline.

    Once his eggs were done and sat down at the table with his coffee in hand he looked out the window to

    view his toy. He wasughing because it rained twicest night, he must be a soggy mess. When he

    saw the tree his toy was supposed to be tied to, he found that there was nothing there.

    He ran outside in a frenzy, when he got to the tree there was nothing there except a note on the tree

    trunk, which was held there by a wicked

    looking knife.

    He couldn¡¯t pick up a scent from the note or the knife. The rope and handcuffs were also gone, there

    weren¡¯t any tracks to follow.

    He ripped the note off the tree, he looked and all that was on it was one sentence.

    Justice ising, swiftly.

    James ripped the note up into shreds and let out an angry roar. How dare they invade his private

    sanctuary!! NO, NO, NO, This can not happen. His bear took over and shifted as they were running out

    into the woods in a fit of rage.

    He stopped by the discard pile and climbed down into the ravine. He

    dragged Kathy¡¯s wet, rotting, stinking body out and back to the cabin. He propped her up on the porch

    in a sick pose, a nice wee home present for Nova.

    James no longer cared what Avery wanted, fuck Avery, he was going to get that Mountain n and its

    fucking leader. Kill them all and then drag Nova back to the cabin by her fucking hair.

    THEY ARE ALL GOING TO DIE!!! He was yelling it in his head over and over like a mantra. KILL, KILL

    THEM ALL!!. He ran off in the direction of the Mountain Bear n territory. If they want a war, then it is

    a war they are going to get.

    Agent David Whitmore dropped off all the evidence to his two other partners. They were over the moon

    and started to process it immediately. David felt like he needed to get back to Jack as soon as possible.

    Before he left town though he picked up a dozen red roses for Maggi. 2

    He didn¡¯t have a reason for giving her the roses, he just wanted her to have them. It felt right.

    Something beautiful for someone beautiful. Every time he thought of her he became warm inside like

    the feeling you get arriving home, after a long hard journey.

    He got in his car and drove off north to Jacks. As he was driving down the mountain road. He came up

    with a n for the Sheriff to take the fall for it all. There won¡¯t be any mention of James he will simply

    disappear from history.

    If the Sheriff says that there are people out there who can change into bears, well, we will just say that

    he is

    a few bee¡¯s short of a hive. Not exactly a lie, anyone who could do what that Sheriff did had to have a

    few marbles missing. O

    He wasing around a corner when he almost collided with a dark figure. It had crossed the road

    and kept going. David knew that it was a huge ck bear. He got out his phone but he didn¡¯t have any

    bars. He raced off down the road.

    It seems that Jack¡¯s n worked, after all, the asshole has gone into a rage. Thinking that he is a God

    and can take on anything that gets in his way. That may have been true for a while, he did seem to slip

    out of the hands of Justice easily.

    However he wasn¡¯t dealing with humans anymore, he was out of his weight ss and was too stupid

    with arrogance and anger to know it.

    That¡¯s it you crazy fuck, run right into Jack¡¯s hands. I just hope I get there ahead of you far enough, So

    I have time to pop some popcorn for the show. 2

    Everyone was about to leave Jack¡¯s office when another Werewolf came to the door, it was the third

    tracker Jessie.

    ¡°I rescued thest victim he is in the n hospital with a wicked concussion, they think he will be alright

    but he is going to be there for some time. I also left the note that you had mind linked me to leave.¡±

    Duncan patted him on the back and left along with the other two trackers, to show them where they

    could get cleaned up and a meal.

    Sam looked at Jack.

    *So do you think he is heading here yet?¡±

    I don¡¯t know Sam, he is crazy so that makes him unpredictable, I have my money on the fact that when

    he sees that note it will crack what is left of his mind. He will being here at full speed thinking he

    can take us all

    on.¡±

    ¡°What about the Sheriff?¡±

    ¡°The Sheriff, Sam, we leave to David and the FBI. I just want this done, all I can think about is Nova.

    What is she doing? What is she wearing? When can I have her back in my arms again?. That bastard

    will take no more from me or anyone ever again.¡±

    They noticed that a car wasing up the drive, it was Agent David. Jack thought he was back a little

    earlier than expected, he wondered if it had anything to do with the red-haired

    Maggi.

    The car pulled up and David came running into the house as Jack met him on the stairwell.

    ¡°Well my son-inw, your n is working, I almost hit that asshole on the road. He is running all out

    and heading straight to your territory. He has to be nuts to think he could take you all on. Seriously, he

    isn¡¯t even going to get past the sentries.¡±

    Jack took one look at Sam and Sam was off to get things in ce and inform everyone what they had

    to do.

    ¡°David, why don¡¯t you go and stay with Maggi. I am sure she will love thepany and the extra

    protection of your arms. She is going to love the roses too.¡±

    Jack was grinning at him, David forgot that he grabbed the roses on

    Qian §¡§Þ§Ñ his way to warn everyone. He ran his hand through his hair.

    ¡°That obvious huh?

    ¡°Nova is going to be happy about it and you deserve it, she is a great woman David, don¡¯t let her go.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and David we found the bodies I don¡¯t know if they will much help but with DNA testing you should

    be able to identify some of them at least.¡±

    With that, Jack went out the door after Sam to make sure all the arrangements for their new guest

    would be in order

    David didn¡¯t look forward to that grim task, it had to be done though. Not tonight. Tonight he was going

    to be with Maggi. Tomorrow he will call in the team, which should give Jack time to see if there are any

    non human remains in that dumpsite.

    David grinned and took off in the direction of Maggi¡¯s cabin. The fact that she would need added

    protection was kinda funny. That woman-owned more guns than the NRA. 2

    He didn¡¯t have to knock at the door, he was staying here too but he wanted to do it right. She answered

    the door and he held out the roses to her.

    ¡°Something beautiful for a beautifuldy.

    She giggled and took the roses, holding the door open for him as he entered. When they were inside

    she pulled him to her and kissed him. She took off to the kitchen to take care of the roses, leaving

    David standing in the hall smiling

    Nova felt restless it was gettingte

    now and she was worried. She had a feeling that something was happening or about to.

    She called Jack but he was kinda cryptic about answering her questions directly. She knew he was

    protecting her but it was making her mad at the same time.

    When she sees Jack again she is going to give him and his bear Brutus a piece of her mind. She will

    not be kept in the dark about things that are important or affect the n. Nor, will she tolerate Jack

    putting himself in danger all the time either.

    He has her now and someday they will have a family, he is going to have to start thinking in the plural

    now instead of just one.

    She realized that she was pacing in anger, she sat down and took a deep breath. It was then that she

    heard a

    voice. 2

    ¡°Just rx kid it is going to be alright, our mate is a badass he will get this all straightened out and we

    can start having a real family.¡±

    Nova sat there in stunned silence she looked everywhere around the room but she was alone. Who

    spoke to her????

    ¡°You¡¯re silly, I am right here inside you. My name is Ursa. I am your Bear and you are my human. I

    have been awakened by our mate. We won¡¯t shift for a little while yet, I will be with you all the time now

    and forever.¡±

    Nova ran down the hallway to Adira¡¯s room in an excited frenzy. Knocking on the door¡­

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92

    Chapter 27¨CBook 2

    ##WARNING Graphic violence andnguage. Bear carnage##

    James and his bear ran through the forest recklessly, their only thoughts were¡­KILL, KILL, KILL them

    all. Gonna drag that bitch home too, first though we will make her watch while we kill her lover.

    KILLKILLKILLKILLKILLKILLKILL over and over it was all they knew. No other thoughts existed.

    He didn¡¯t realize that he was already on Mountain Bear territory, He didn¡¯t see the sentries move to

    hide in the shadows to let him pass. Nor the inner guard that let him pass as they watched him head

    straight for the Main House of the n.

    Nor did he see the two really big grizzlies following behind him at a

    GOLAM O

    distance. He just kept on running, till he burst from the tree line right onto the front grounds of the n.

    He ran straight into their trap, he didn¡¯t seem to understand the situation at all he just ran straight at the

    circle of warriors. Crashing into them as the grizzlies easily tossed him back into the middle of the

    circle.

    It was at that moment theirst bit of sanity came to the surface. I was enough for him to stop what he

    was doing and look around. Realizing that they had him in a circle he let out a roar of rage.

    It was at that moment that what appeared to be the leader stepped into the circle in his human form.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know me but I am the Mate of November Jane and you are never going toy your filthy

    eyes on

    her ever again. Prepare yourself, Justice hase for you.¡±

    It was then that Jack shifted into Brutus. Brutus let out a roar of challenge, as he began to circle the

    ck bear. The ck bear lunged at Brutus but Brutus was too fast, he dodged the ck bear and

    side.

    This back and forth went on for a long time till finally, Brutus had had enough y and chomped down

    hard on the ck bear¡¯s head making a cracking sound. In one strong whip with his body, the ck

    bear¡¯s neck broke and his skull was crushed in.

    Brutus then started wing and biting James¡¯s body, letting out all the rage he felt over what James

    had done, not only to Nova but to all the ones he tortured and killed. While his warriors watched

    wanting to do the

    same.

    When it was all over, James¡¯s mutted bodyy in the clearing with a bloody Brutus standing over him.

    He then bellowed out a roar of victory.

    With that James Springer was no more. They took his body deep into the forest of their territory and

    hung it from a huge tree to let the scavengers find it. One of the guards made ast remark to the

    corpse.

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t make the vultures sick.¡± 2

    Sheriff Avery pulled up to the cabin with some supplies for James. He noticed that the motel manager

    was no longer tied to the tree.

    When he got closer to the cabin he noticed that there was a rotting body

    on the porch. A closer inspection, he realized that it was Kathy Fosters.

    ¡°What the fuck!!¡¯ JAMES GET YOUR SORRY ASS OUT HERE RIGHT NOW. I DONT CARE WHAT

    YOU ARE DOING.¡±

    No answer, nothing but silence and the wind in the trees. Avery realized that the ce was empty, he

    didn¡¯t need to go inside. It was just a feeling he had but he ran back to his truck and got the hell out of

    there.

    Something was going wrong, James could have been out hunting in the forest. Seeing Kathy¡¯s rotting

    body on the porch though, James has lost it and wasn¡¯ting back.

    It was time to do damage control and get the hell out of the county. James was his insurance policy on

    getting caught. Now there isn¡¯t a safety. He was just about to pull into his

    driveway when he noticed all the cars and people surrounding his home.

    ¡°FUCK!¡±

    He slowly came to a stop and hit reverse silently making his way back the way he came.

    He was in full panic mode now. He had to go back to the cabin, for now, it is the only ce they don¡¯t

    know about. He could hide there for a day or two till he coulde up with another n. His skin was

    already crawling from the thought of the cabin.

    Heughed nervously, well it¡¯s that old saying. Any port in a storm.

    Agent David, the state police, and his fellow FBI agents were going through Sheriff Avery Whitmore¡¯s

    house. The things they found were damning. He

    not only kept records and video recordings of all the dealings and victims.

    They also found a nasty yroom in the basement,plete with cages and three females in pretty

    bad shape but the EMTs were pretty certain that they would recover. They also found a room dedicated

    to his drug trade. They also found a bonus, it was a little blue address book with all his contacts in it.

    The Sheriff didn¡¯t think he would ever be caught. If he would have stuck to just selling the drugs he may

    have gotten away with it. He had to get greedy and perverted, thus drawing unwanted attention.

    Agent David already knew that they wouldn¡¯t find the Sheriff here. His forrest informers had already told

    him that he was running. They would let him knowter where the Sheriff

    has decided toy low. Once that happens, Agent David was going to pay him a little visit.

    Adira had juste out of the shower when she heard Nova frantically knocking on her door.

    When she opened the door Nova was standing there with the strangest look on her face. Adira couldn¡¯t

    decide if Nova was scared or happy.

    As soon as the door was open Nova came rushing inside.

    ¡°ADIRA, ADIRA!!!!¡±

    ¡°Calm down sweetie and have a seat. Tell me what has you so upset?¡±

    ¡°Either I am missing some fries from my happy meal or I just talked to my Bear!¡±

    12 ALIG

    Adira giggled, as she pulled Nova in for a hug.

    Oh, Sweetie that is wonderful, why don¡¯t you try talking to her again to see what she has to say?¡±I

    HAdira, I don¡¯t know how.¡±

    ¡°It is easy silly, just talk to her in your mind. She will answer you.¡±

    Nova paused for a moment and concentrated on using her mind.

    ¡°Are you there Ursa? Are you real? Or am I just finally going nuts?¡±

    There wasughter, and not her own going on in Nova¡¯s head.

    ¡°I am here little one and I am real. I woke up with yourst mating with our mates. When Brutus joined

    in it woke me up. I will be here now till we both pass beyond the veil. As I said before my name is

    Ursa.¡±

    ¡°Adira her name is Ursa and she said she was awakened at ourst mating.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful Nova!! Wait till you tell Jack and Brutus. Though Brutus might already know or has an

    idea anyway.¡±

    Adira and Nova were awake most of the night, discussing what it was like to have their others, what

    shifting will be like the first time. How wonderful it is to run with them in their forms. Anything and

    everything that Adira and Artemis could think of they ryed it to Nova.

    Adira also exined going into heat, though she wasn¡¯t sure if that happened in the Bear shifters or

    not. Ursa spoke up and said that it was called estrus in their world. It was simr but not the same.

    Nova couldn¡¯t wait to tell Jack, she hoped he would be happy about it.

    finding it harder to breathe.

    That was when he heard a whisper¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound, that creep is asleep right now. I am here to get you out of here. We have to be as

    quiet as possible, so when I untie you I will carry you out of here over my back. Like a fireman. Do you

    understand? If you do nod your head.¡± D

    * Todd frantically nodded his head.¡±

    ¡°Good, let us get out of here then.¡±

    With that, the ropes fell away and the handcuffs snapped in half. Todd sat there for a little bit as the

    feeling came back into his arms, it was very painful but he kept his mouth shut. His rescuer picked up

    the rope and handcuffs.

    He reached down as gently as he could and put Todd over his shoulder. Todd passed out again from

    the head

    wound, it was a good thing because if he saw what had rescued him, he may have screamed and tried

    to escape.

    With one giant graceful leap, they were into the forest and on their way to freedom.

    Sheriff Avery was sitting in the kitchen in his underwear, smoking a cigar. Upstairs was another

    girlfriend of a drug addict that had to pay for their boyfriend¡¯s debts with their body.

    She was upstairs right now taking a shower, he let her think that she was done. He giggled like a

    schoolgirl, she has a long night ahead of her. He hasn¡¯t even gotten started.

    When she is done with her shower, he is going to drag her down to his basement, and then the real fun

    will

    HATAM D begin.

    He looked at himself in the reflection of the ss in the kitchen door. He was never anything special,

    now he is fat, bald, and still had e. Heughed, no wonder she looked at him in horror, as her

    boyfriend told her what she had to do.

    He was gentle at first, she shouldn¡¯t have too many bruises when he takes her back. That is after he

    has had his fun in the basement, then she will clean and do hisundry naked.

    After that, he might let her go home, depending on how good she is.

    Nova had a st, shopping was something she liked doing. She had also gotten a bunch of things for

    the n house and the nursery. She had those things shipped directly to the n

    Adira even talked Nova into getting some slinky lingerie, it was pretty much no more than a piece of red

    pull off the high heels though.

    Adira showed her how to walk in them, although she got the hang of it she was still unsure. Adira told

    her that once Jack sees her in that little number he isn¡¯t going to notice if you wobble a little.

    She was afraid at first that Adira would think she was stupid because she didn¡¯t know much of anything

    about makeup or lotions and the myriad of everything else. Adira though didn¡¯t think any such thing, it

    was like she had aplete understanding of Nova¡¯s situation.

    Later during a huge pizza dinner, Adira told Nova her story. After that

    Nova trusted Adirapletely. Then she told her about Duncan¡¯s sister Marnie and her mate Ashton.

    Nova feltpletely at home with Adira by the time dinner was over.

    After dinner, they spent the rest of the evening with a very energetic little pup. He wasn¡¯t very old but he

    seemed to have a great understanding of things. When he gets old enough to walk steadily, he is going

    to be a handful.

    After she was shown to her room she called Jack, he insisted that she have a phone and made sure

    she knew how to use it. Just hearing his voice was afort to her. He talked about anything and

    nothing as she fell asleep listening to his voice. I

    Duncan called for a meeting, something that is unusual for another

    Alpha to do. Jack didn¡¯t give a crap about all that protocol. If Duncan wanted a meeting then he can

    have a meeting

    Jack knew though that it had to do with what his trackers had sniffed out.

    Everyone was in Jack¡¯s office waiting for him, Jack came in and took his seat behind the desk.

    ¡°Ok Duncan, what did you all find?¡±

    We found everything, we were hoping that the FBI guy was here still. He is going to want to see what

    we found. Probably gonna want to bring in a team and all that stuff that they do.

    We found that, first of all, there is a very well hidden cabin about 15 miles from James¡¯s property. About

    ten miles north of the cabin in a very deep ravine, we found an extensive

    pile of human remains. It was beyond imagination. I almost tossed my dinner.

    Some were just skeletal, others were in various states of dp. All of them were missing their ears

    and eyes. It also looked like a lot of them were partially eaten.

    There were fresh ones as well and one that was intact, a woman we think was the mother of your mate

    from the description we were given of the parties involved. Her head was half blown off but she wasn¡¯t

    mutted like the others.

    We think two killers are using that dumpsite because three of the victims were shot, they still had their

    hands handcuffed behind them. Nor were they mutted.

    Two of us came back, our third stayed behind to rescue thetest victim.

    dumpsite because three of the victims were shot, they still had their hands handcuffed behind them.

    Nor were they mutted. D

    Two of us came back, our third stayed behind to rescue thetest victim. Once Jessie gets him free he

    is leaving a note for that asshole and bringing the victim back here. He should being in anytime

    now

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93

    Chapter 28¨CBook 2

    ##Warning sex,nguage and Lycan menacing.### 2

    It was almost 5 am, Nova was having a wonderful dream, Jack was in bed with her and was kissing her

    all over. He lingered at her neck and then started moving down to her breasts, she let out a moan of

    pleasure.

    It was then that she woke up, it wasn¡¯t a dream after all. There was Jack naked as the day he was

    born, Nova looked around the room, his clothes made a trail right to the bed. She rolled onto her back

    to get a look at him.

    He looked back at her, she could tell that it was both Jack and Brutus there with her. She was so happy

    to see them, that she hugged them fiercely.

    ¡°Whoa Goddess, need to breathe,¡± he

    said with an ear-to-ear grin.

    ¡°I was so worried about you both, did James try to attack the n? Is James in jail? What happened, I

    want to know everything, tell me don¡¯t leave anything out. When you are done, I have something to tell

    you both as well.¡±

    Jack knew that he wasn¡¯t going to be able to worship his mate¡¯s body until he gave in and told her

    everything that happened. He was also curious now as to what she had to tell him, did something

    happen while she was here that caused her distress?

    It was then that Brutus started to giggle like a little cub, he was doing a little silly happy dance. When

    Jack questioned him all he would say is that it was Nova¡¯s story to tell. 2

    ¡°Since when are you so cryptic Brutus?¡±

    ¡°Just hurry up and tell her everything already Jack, I want to get to the good stuff.¡±

    ¡°Ok, I will tell you everything Nova but we have to get out of this bed or I won¡¯t be able to control

    myself.¡±

    Once they were dressed and settled Jack proceeded to tell Nova every detail of the events that had

    happened. He could tell by the look on her face that she was relieved that James was dead and won¡¯t

    be lurking in the shadows anymore.

    Nova did wonder how her mother was going to fair in all this. Kathy was no saint in any of this. Nova

    wasn¡¯t too upset and there was no way she was going to visit her mother in prison.

    ¡°Ok, I have told all. It is now time for you my Goddess, to tell me what news you have.¡±

    ¡°Jack, oh, Jack it is so wonderful! I have my Bear her name is Ursa, she was awakened by ourst

    mating, with those words Nova turned a nice pink color. I have been up most of the night with Adira,

    she exined all the things I needed to know and what to expect.

    ¡°Ursa is wonderful. She is excited to meet her mate face to face.¡±

    Before Jack could even respond Brutus jumped to the surface at the same time Ursa took over Nova.

    The two of them spent over an hour talking, Jack and Nova were happy to let them do as they needed.

    Things started to get a bit hot and heavy as the two were urgently in need to

    mate.

    They were on the bed touching and tasting. It turned into something wild and frantic. Nova felt like she

    was

    burning up with need. Jack was out of control he hoped that they wouldn¡¯t identally hurt their mate.

    Jack started to take over from Brutus, till Nova ced her hand on his chest. No, please I want more

    Jack. Give everything to me, let us all be of one body of one mind.

    Before Jack knew it he was as lost as Nova, he pounded into her as she screamed his name over and

    over, Brutus let out a roar. It was wild hot and primal. It was bliss. It didn¡¯t take long for them to reach

    their climax.

    With a quick rest, Jack was ready to go again and again. They were insatiable. It was a thirst that

    wasn¡¯t going to be quenched easily.

    It was at this time that Duncan hade home, he had no choice and stopped after hearing what was

    going on in the bedroom down the hall

    from his.

    He went into his room and Adira was there waiting for him. He asked her how long that loud and wild

    act was going on. Adira smiled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know my love, they haven¡¯t stopped yet.¡±

    ¡°Well, I might have to ask them to take it somewhere else. They keep that up they are going to start

    scaring the pups.

    Jack and Nova ended up leaving, around early afternoon. Jack had Duncan ship all of the stuff that

    Nova had purchased that wasn¡¯t already directly shipped to his n. He had Nova pack some clothes

    and a few necessities and they were off on his motorcycle.

    Jack was going to take Nova to a resort it was a nice ce, he wanted

    to pamper her and have some alone time together. He had rented one of their lodges that way they

    could be as wild as they wanted without worrying about disturbing the neighbors. U

    Special Agent David Whitmore decided it was time to deal with the Sheriff. He was told where he was

    hiding. Sheriff Avery had no idea that he was being watched everywhere he went and everything he

    did.

    Agent David was already informed that James Springer was dead and would never be found. That was

    the signal he was waiting for to take out the Sheriff next.

    Agent David shifted into his bear taking off to the Cabin in the woods. It was time to have some fun and

    mess up that creep¡¯s mind just a little bit more.

    He called all of the scouts Lycan and Bear to meet him at the cabin. He hadn¡¯t mind linked in a long

    time but he managed to tell them all what he had nned.

    They were all happy to help out, there was a little bit of an argument about if they were going to be able

    to get a swipe or two in. David had to calm them down. This one is to be left alive and without proof of

    our existence.

    However, you can fuck with his mind all you want. We can take our time no one knows about this ce

    except us. Once he is thoroughly scared I will go in and record his confession. He is going to be the

    one to pay for all this messed-up shit.

    Maybe every once in a while once he is locked up one of our kind will visit him, keep him in a constant

    state of fear. Like the fear, he caused his

    victims.

    When David was almost at the cabin, he could see that the Lycans had already started to have some

    fun.

    When Sheriff Avery arrived at the cabin he sat in his truck staring at the porch. He was hated to have to

    deal with the rotting corpse on the porch. He walked up to it and moved it aside from the door with his

    boot. 1

    She toppled over with a wet nasty noise, Avery quickly went through the door. Getting away from the

    sight and smell. When he was inside he lit one of the oilmps to have a look around. He had only ever

    been in the kitchen and the small living room

    area.

    There was a weird smelling from the bedroom, it was abination of

    moldy rot and bleach. He wasn¡¯t sure he wanted to know what was making that stench.

    As he sat down on the dpidated sofa, he couldn¡¯t seem to form any thoughts on how to get out of

    this. Other than just waiting for it to cool down a bit and make a run for it to another state.

    That stupid fuck James ruined everything, Avery was hoping that he would be back by now so he could

    give him a pounding. James though has up and disappeared it seems. Maybe that motel clerk was

    giving him a run for his money. Didn¡¯t think that little guy had it in him, running from a bear for the fear

    of your life could be a great motivation. Avery let out a chuckle as the image came to his mind.

    Still, something inside him was telling him that James was gone for

    good. He went to the kitchen to find something to drink hoping that James still had some beer. When

    he opened the fridge there was indeed beer. Avery just couldn¡¯t bring himself to take one, right next to

    the beer was what appeared to be a human foot marinating in a Tupperware dish.

    He mmed the door shut and sat at the kitchen table, putting his head in his hands he started to

    frantically cry.

    That was when he heard growlinging from every direction outside the cabin. He almost pissed

    himself. Could that be James? It sounded like it was a lot more than just one creature. He sat there

    afraid to even move. What he heard next, actually made him piss his pants. 2

    That was when the scratching noises started to happen.

    move. What he heard next, actually made him piss his pants. 2

    That was when the scratching noises started to happen.

    In a very growly loud voice mixed with an evilugh¡­

    ¡°Little Pig, Little Pig, let use in!¡± 2

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94

    Chapter 29¨CBook 2

    ##WARNINGnguage, violence, sexual situations##

    Nova never in her life had she ever thought that things would turn out so wonderful. Jack took her to a

    private kind of resort. If she were to guess she would say that it was more for shifters than humans.

    Jack was so excited that Ursa came out, Nova was still getting to know her. Well, it felt like they¡¯d

    always known each other. It was more like a reacquaintance. Ursa was patient and humorous, she

    loved to tease Brutus.

    It was like hide and seek, she woulde out to tease him, when you could see him behind Jack¡¯s

    eyes, Ursa would leave.

    Nova wasughing the whole time, it was like they were teenagers in love

    for the first time. Even Jack wasughing at Brutus.

    Their cabin was luxury itself, everything they needed or wanted was provided. Nova was still in a bit of

    shock about it. She giggled a little at the thought of what her mother would say if she saw her now.

    Maybe, Nova thought she would pay her a visit in prison. 2

    She gave her mother and her past no more thoughts, she was going to enjoy her life to the fullest.

    Nightmares maye but they won¡¯t rule her life. Her abusers were not going to get any more of her

    time. Ursa fully agreed.

    It was then as Jack wasing to join her in the living room to snuggle up with popcorn and a movie

    that he stopped in mid-stride. Nova watched him wondering what was wrong.

    He just stood there and then before she knew it Brutus was standing whereck once was. Brutus

    came over to her and sniffed around her. He then hopped up on the couch next to her and start making

    chuffing noises as he rubbed up against her over and over.

    He was pushing up against her so much, that she started to feel like she was going to fall off the couch.

    Nova began to feel like she was going to have an anxiety attack or something. She got up and ran to

    the nearest room.

    She locked the door behind her and slid down to the floor. What the hell was the matter with her. She

    tried to talk to Ursa but she was quiet as if she was thinking about something.

    Finally, after Nova bugged her enough she said that they were going into estrus.

    What?! Now?!

    What does that entail exactly? What do I do?

    It was then that there was a knock at the door, ¡°Nova?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if we scared you, it was unexpected and our response was as well. We didn¡¯t have much

    control there for a minute.¡±

    ¡°Nova, can wee in and talk about what is happening?

    She crossed her arms over her breasts, even his voice was causing her body to go nuts. Jack and

    Brutus were not the only ones losing control

    Ursa spoke up¡­

    ¡°Tell them to wait in the living room but leave the outside door open. I am going to exin what will

    happen and what we are going to do. Don¡¯t

    worry we will do this together.¡±

    ¡°Jack, Ursa said for you to wait in the living room and leave the outside door open. We will join you in a

    minute, Ursa is going to exin

    things to me.¡±

    ¡°Once Jack left the door, Ursa started to exin what it was all about.¡±

    ¡°OK, now is the tricky part. We are going to shift for the first time. You will be in pain I won¡¯t lie but we

    will go through it together. With the help of our mates.¡±

    Together they went out to the living room to exin to their mates what they were going to do.

    With that Nova¡¯s shift began, she felt heat all over her body and she felt fur growing on her everywhere,

    then came the pain. As her body started to contort to the Bear form. She

    screamed out, Jack was right there holding her and encouraging her.

    Jack let go and standing before him was a beautiful light bronze grizzly bear. She was almost as big as

    Brutus. She licked Jack in the face and turned running out the open door.

    Brutus was going crazy wanting to chase after them, Jack calmed him down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Brutus we will catch them, I just want them to experience their first run. Remember what it

    was like for us. I want Nova and Ursa to have that bonding moment too. I want Nova to feel that sense

    of power and freedom. She has had so little of it in her life, I want her to embrace everything in our

    world.

    They counted to 100, shifted, and were off after their mates.

    Sheriff Avery was so scared he couldn¡¯t move, he wanted to make a run for it, shoot his way out and

    get to his truck. He just couldn¡¯t move. What the hell was out there. It wasn¡¯t any bears that were for

    sure. They were too fucking big.

    He felt like he woke up to find himself in a horror movie. He could hardly breathe and his heart felt like it

    was going to pound right out of his chest.

    Just when he thought he was going to die of a heart attack, everything stopped. It was now deathly

    quiet, you could hear a bird fart 10 miles away.

    Avery just sat there in silence thinking that he was going crazy. When a knock sounded at the door.

    He just sat there, there was no way he was going to open that door. It was just a trick to get him to

    they could get him.

    There was another knock then silence.

    ¡°Avery Endstead, this is the FBI I aming inside, any weapons you have please put them where I

    can see them. You will not be hurt, I promise.¡±

    Avery was once again in a silent shock. The FBI hase just in time to save him from whatever was

    outside. They have to be out there waiting.

    Agent David Whitmore entered the cabin, by the look on his face he wasn¡¯t too happy to be there. He

    walked up to Avery and sat down at the table on the opposite side. He put a legal pad of paper down

    on the table in front of Avery.

    ¡°You are going to write a detailed

    confession to all of the crimes you havemitted and that you alone were the one who killed all the

    missing people.¡±

    Avery looked at the FBI Agent like he had grown two heads.

    ¡°No way, I am not giving you anything, it was all James who did the killing. You can¡¯t pin anything on

    me. I am the Sheriff you can¡¯t arrest me.¡±

    The FBI Agent said nothing he simply raised his hand and snapped his fingers. At that moment the

    silence ended and horror began again, only this time it was worse. The door to the cabin was open and

    there stood what he could only describe as a werewolf. (1

    He jumped up from his seat but sat back down when he realized he had nowhere to run to.

    He sat back down and grabbed the paper and pen. He wrote everything down right from the start

    including how he raped his sister when he was a junior in high school.

    All the while the Werewolf standing at the door would drum his ws randomly on the door frame,

    making Avery flinch every time. Once the confession was written down to the Agents approval, he had

    Avery stand up and turn around to put cuffs on him.

    When they turned back around the thing in the doorway was gone. It was nothing but silence again.

    Agent David escorted Sheriff Avery to the back seat of his car. Avery wouldn¡¯t stop looking around in

    disbelief.

    ¡°Where did they all go? Where are they? Are they going to kill me?¡±

    The Agent looked funny at Avery. He

    then looked to see if there was anything there and gave Avery a funny look again

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about, there hasn¡¯t been anyone here but the two of us. Have you lost all

    your marbles? Trust me an insanity plea isn¡¯t going to work after your confession.

    ¡°That confession doesn¡¯t mean shit and you know it! There were just the two of us and I didn¡¯t even get

    my rights read to me. Not to mention you need a witness to the fact that they saw me write it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry you creep there will be plenty of witnesses who saw you sign that confession. As for

    your rights not being given to you. I read them to you twice and you said nothing.¡±

    With that they drove away from the cabin, Avery turned to look out the back window, there in the

    driveway was one of those things waving bye to him with one hand and the other was flipping him off.

    ¡°LOOK, IT IS RIGHT THERE BEHIND US!!!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see anything, you high on drugs or something?¡±

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95

    Chapter 30¨CBook 2

    ###Warning Gory details,nguage, romance, and sexy stuff if you are too shy, now is the time to skip

    this chapter.###O

    Agent David Whitmore handed Avery Endstead off to the FBI Agents there were going to take him in to

    be questioned once again and then ced in a holding cell for trial.

    David wasn¡¯t the least bit worried about what Avery might say. Simply because Avery is ssified as

    paranoid delusional. Since bringing him in Avery has done nothing except talk about Werewolves.

    He even managed to get away from the officers that were taking him to the transfer car, screaming all

    the while that they were going to get him.

    They finally put him in a straight jacket and leg chains. He kept yelling for everyone to go find James

    but no one knew who that was. They just assumed it was part of his imagination.

    Confession or not David wasn¡¯t so sure that he wouldn¡¯t be tried as insane. Didn¡¯t matter where he was

    going he would never see the light of day again.

    He made sure to show the crimeb investigators where the body pile was located, they were also at

    the cabin processing it. So far they have found 25 different people in the pile, no identification has been

    made due to having to wait for all the DNA tests to be done.

    Inside the bedroom that James had for himself in the cabin was a horrible scene to behold. There were

    two embalmed bodies on the bed.

    Without going into too much detail it was safe to say that James was using them for sex.

    He was going to have to tell Nova that her mother was dead. He wasn¡¯t sure if he should tell her all the

    details. Nova had been through enough, it was time for her to focus on the present and the future and

    be happy. 2

    It was at this point just before sunset, when the sun was in the trees that David found himself standing

    in front of Maggi¡¯s door. Before he could knock on the door it swung open and there she stood.

    Her red hair flickering with fire from the setting sun, her bright eyes looking at him with promise. At that

    moment David knew that he was home. She fell into his arms right

    there on the little porch.

    Her scent was warm and inviting with a hint of cherry blossoms, he just held her there at that moment

    in time not wanting to let go. He dipped and lifted her into his arms, carrying her into their cabin.

    The trail of discarded clothes started at the front door and made its way into the bedroom. At first,

    Maggi was a bit shy, it was a long time for her, and well she wasn¡¯t a young woman

    anymore.

    David showed her in many ways as he worshiped her body that he didn¡¯t see a thing wrong. She was

    perfection in all its definitions. He wanted all of her, trailing kisses right to her core as she moaned and

    cried out his name moving restlessly in her pleasure on the bed.

    David entered her warm sheath soon

    after and they both took that wild ride of the ages, all the way to the top of heaven.

    ¡°David, I have to know something.¡±

    ¡°What is it, my sunset angel?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to make an honest woman out of me or is this just a shack up kinda thing. I just want

    you to know that I am not the kind of woman that goes for the friends with benefits things.¡±

    He gave a low chuckle.

    ¡°My dear Maggi, as soon as I can go and get you a ring you will wear it. I am not about to let you go

    anywhere

    ever. From now on you and I are going to be known as we.¡±

    She gave him a little squeal of delight and the next thing David knew he was t on his back and she

    was

    kissing and nipping her way down to his cock, showing him how happy he just made her.

    David threw back his head and gave a very pleasurable growl.

    Afterward, they would talk about all the things that had happened that day. The veryst rays of light

    had fallen behind the earth as they both shared their bliss once again.

    For the first time in a very long time, David slept peacefully. No dreams of the horrible things he had

    seen, no faces of evil that he had killed. No more nightmares, just peace. While holding tighter to the

    woman he loved safely tucking her into his arms.

    After two whole days of running, ying, and mating in their Bear

    forms. Ursa and Brutus were let in by the staff that was waiting for their return. All was ready for them

    all they had to do was shift into their human forms and a hot bath was waiting for both of them.

    They were both exhausteding out of the hot bath, there was a small buffet of food waiting for them

    as the staff left them so they could continue in their human forms.

    Nova was finding out that Bear ¡°Heat¡± or estrus took three stages toplete. The first was their Bear

    forms would mate, then in their human forms, and then in the final stage, they would mate in both

    forms.

    Female bear shifters will onlye into Estrus every third year of their adult lives. That is after they

    meet their true mate.

    Bears can have cubs with human

    females but it is a different thing than two bear shifters.

    Jack sat with Nova¡¯s head on hisp as he fed her from the tray he made up from the buffet. They were

    just enjoying each other¡¯spany. The Mating surge will begin againter, for now, they are going to

    just rest and restore their energy.

    After the third mating, they will want to do nothing but sleep for a couple of days, that is why Jack

    choose this resort. It catered to those needs that mates have during these vulnerable times. 2

    Jack didn¡¯t tell Nova and he didn¡¯t think that Ursa told her either, but after the third mating she will more

    than likely be pregnant. It doesn¡¯t always happen the first mating round but its a 90% chance that she

    will be. He wasn¡¯t sure how she felt about having cubs.

    ¡°Nova?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, yes my sweet honey bear?¡±

    He loved all the sweet names she gave him. 1

    ¡°How do you feel about having cubs?¡±

    ¡°I would love to have cubs but only with you. If you don¡¯t want any I will be sad but I will respect your

    wishes.¡±

    ¡°Also Jack, Adira exined things to me about the mating bonds and heat. I already know that when

    we get back to the n I will be pregnant. I want nothing more than to have a family with you, Jack

    Dawson.¡±

    ¡°I do have a request though Jack, my love, I would like it if you were to put a ring on my finger before I

    have our first cub. I know it¡¯s not the modern way of thinking but I am finding that I¡¯m a bit old-

    fashioned.¡±

    At first, Jack was quiet, Nova looked at him a little worried that something she said upset him. Then

    with a smile he got up and went to the closet where their things were stored. He came back with a

    small blue velvet box.

    He got down on one knee and opened the little box for her to see what was inside. Nova gasped when

    she saw the ring inside. It was like nothing she had ever seen before.

    It was a heart-shaped cut emerald set on a wide gold band, it looked like the heart was not attached

    but just hovered over the gold instead.

    ¡°Nova this ring is called the heart of the forest. It has been in my family for generations, it is made with

    magic and mastery.¡±

    ¡°It will not be dull, nor will it break or fall apart. Once it is on your

    finger it will note off. It will change its size to fit your finger at all times.¡± 1

    ¡°It will onlye off at the time of death or when you wish to pass it on to the next generation.¡± (1

    She didn¡¯t know what to say, with tears in her eyes she nodded her head over and over,ughing her

    joy she threw herself into Jack¡¯s waiting arms. Once they were settled down again, Jack put the ring on

    Nova¡¯s ring finger. It was perfect.

    Jack picked her up in his arms and carried her to the bedroom. When he put her down on the bed,

    Nova got back up and told Jack to wait for her on the bed she had a little surprise for him.

    She ran over to the closet and grabbed a silk bag from inside and went into the bathroom. Nova was

    excited and a little nervous, what if he didn¡¯t like it? She quickly got rid of those thoughts and put on the

    little redce number that Adira had her buy.

    She also took out the red heels that were in the bag with it. Shebed her hair and put on a little

    makeup with some red lipstick to match. 2

    She opened the door and took a sexy

    pose.

    Jack heard the door open and turned to look, his jaw dropped open and he was all but drooling. She

    walked around the room as sexy as she could. She stopped at the foot of the bed just out of his reach.

    He couldn¡¯t take it anymore, with a low sexy growl he said¡­

    ¡°Come here.¡±

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96

    Chapter 31¨CBook 2

    ##WARNING Mature content and

    Jack and Nova were enjoying their time alone together, Jack took Nova to the resort¡¯s gift shop. She

    always wanted to have a souvenir when she was younger, the little mass produced ones that have the

    name of the ce on them.

    Jack bought her three, one to use, one to keep, and one just for the hell of it cause it made himugh.

    He also had to promise that if he traveled without her that he would have to bring her home something

    from that ce.

    He bought her a little pen to use, he also bought her a snow globe of the resort in winter. The third was

    a figurine of two bears ying, it was

    something to remind them of their first time at the resort.

    That afternoon Nova asked the staff for the ingredients for the dinner she was going to make Jack and

    the dessert that would follow. She wanted to do something special for him.

    He had taken her to the high-end shop that was in the resort, she didn¡¯t seem that interested in it. He

    wanted to get her jewelry, something that she could wear and remember their time here.

    She simply showed him her ring finger and the ring. You have given me the single most wonderful

    piece of jewelry to remember this time by.

    There isn¡¯t anything in here that canpare. Still, when she went to use the restroom he snuck back

    in the shop and bought her a matching pair of emerald earrings to go with the

    ring. Along with an emerald pendant on a gold chain.

    He was going to give them to her tonight, he had a feeling that the third stage was going to start and he

    wanted the best for her. Only the best for her. Even if it is just a trinket from a ce they visit if that is

    what she treasures then that is what it will be.

    It was at this time that he caught a whiff of what she was making in the kitchen¡­Brutus also woke up

    and took notice. They stalked to the kitchen with zed-over eyes.

    STICKY ROLLS!!!

    Sam was sitting on the porch talking to Agent David. Soon to be just David. Sam was hoping though

    that he could talk David into bing the next Sheriff. Sam also thought

    that it would be good to have two of the n¡¯s warriors to be deputized.

    That way they could cover more ground, their county was pretty big and had a lot of forestednds. It

    had Humans, Bear shifters, and a few Werewolves as well.

    They could also clean out some of the drug elements that are now lurking in the shadows thanks to

    Sheriff Avery.

    Sam knew that David wasn¡¯t too keen on taking the job after all his time in the FBI. With his experience

    though he could not only be a great Sheriff, he could also teach the next generation how to do it too.

    They were going to expand the Cabin Motel and the little store, into a bigger updated motel with a

    separate bigger general type store. As well as a small gas station.

    .

    They also will build a small hospital medical facility as well, for all

    species. They already have a doctor and nurse {husband and wife} ready to take it over.

    As well as aw enforcement building for the Sheriff¡¯s department. Complete with six jail cells and all

    the modern tech.

    When they were done it might just turn into a little town, it will bring a few needed jobs in and who

    knows in time many more. Just so long as it doesn¡¯t get toorge. There was even talk amongst the

    elders to build a small school.

    Who knows eventually they might have to add a few more deputies. It was a big idea that had the

    potential to be something even better than its start.

    Now all Sam had to do was talk David

    .

    into agreeing to it.

    Archer still had not gone home, he was happy watching how this n was forming and getting bigger

    as well as better. He wanted that for hismunity of Lions, he just didn¡¯t know if it would work.

    Theirmunity was mostly just that, the shifter part was just a big secret kept from the humans that

    lived among them. The shifters were all established families with old money. Most were too busy being

    snobs to want to do something like this n had achieved.

    He knew his family was unique amongst them, yes they were billionaires on their own, for them though

    the family was first.

    Traditions were kept and they didn¡¯t

    interact with all, what his father called snob parties and skanky conventions where the unmated

    females were paraded around like hookers on a Saturday night.

    Many families wanted to be associated with his royal bloodline, they would try many things. Every

    sneaky thing you could think of. Including using their daughters to seduce them. 2

    It made Archer sick, none of their families had enough morals and virtue to even be close to being

    noticed. It was all about money and power. Also about everyone knowing that you had them.

    It was his dream to create a ce like this for his Pride. He didn¡¯t know how yet but he would make his

    dream a reality. It was time that the Lion shifters stop hiding in the shadows of old money. Pretending to

    be

    something they were never meant to be. I

    He wanted to find his true mate, he was lonely. He also watched his brother Ashton with his mate

    Marnie and found himself a little envious of them. Perhaps when he did go home he would get his own

    ce for a little while away from all the snobbery of themunity.

    His father was still running most things, even though Archer was in charge, for the most part, he had

    the final say on everything. Still, he needed a break. He would get himself a little ce outside of

    gstaff and see what happens.

    August will probably want to stay with him, that would be alright. August was theedian of the

    family, and he was getting tired of the constant rhetoric. Archer thought that Ashton having his mate

    might be

    the reason that August was wanting to go out on his own to find his mate.

    That is what they were going to do. Ashton was visiting the pride right now with Marnie. He was going

    to try to talk Ashton into staying a little while with the family to help Dad run themunity till he came

    back.

    If Ashton was there with Dad he would be able to focus on what he wanted and not worry as much

    about the pride.

    Yes, that was his n. He got on his phone and started making calls¡­.

    Maggi and David sat together after Sam had left, David didn¡¯t give Sam an answer. He wanted to

    discuss it with Maggi first.

    He wasn¡¯t sure he wanted to be inw

    enforcement again, however, being the Sheriff here would be a lot different and a slower pace. He

    would also still have contacts that would be of help in the future.

    He went back inside and called for Maggi, he would do it if she wanted to stay here. If not he was going

    where she was going.

    They were snuggled up on the couch together talking about the future.

    ¡°I know that where ever you go David, I am going with you.¡±

    ¡°Well, I was about to say the same thing to you my beautiful rose.¡±

    ¡°David, what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind being the Sheriff here, it won¡¯t be the same as the bureaucracy of the FBI. I think I like

    Sam and Jack¡¯s ideas for the future. I think I will take the job, I like the

    idea of living here with you and close to my daughter.¡±

    ¡°I want family andmunity. My Bear had already said we were staying the day we met you. So it is a

    simple choice after all.¡±

    Sheughed at that, ¡°It is a good thing that you were not the first bear I met, that bear got a snoot full of

    rocksalt.¡±

    With that they bothughed, deciding on waiting to tell Jack and Sam in the morning.

    Before dinner and sticky rolls, Jack decide that it was time to give her the jewelry.

    She stared at them and Jack started to think that maybe he made a mistake. She walked over to them

    and touched them gently.

    ¡°Jack? are these real?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they are real and they are yours if you want them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Jack they are lovely, I want them. I think these will be a family heirloom to pass on to our

    children.

    He helped her put them on as she went over to the mirror to take a look. They made her eyes sparkle.

    ¡°Jack was over the moon with happiness and relief. Yes, they can be the family heirlooms but

    first, he wanted to see them on her, as she walked around naked.¡±

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97

    Chapter 32¨CBook 2

    ###Warning Sexual situations and content and dark issues at the end.##

    Nova and Jack had a wonderful dinner and then Jack and Brutus enjoyed the dessert. She decided

    that she was only going to make Sticky Rolls for special asions otherwise Jack and Brutus are

    going to turn into one of those fat andzy zoo bears.

    Not to mention that table manners go out the window when they eat them. She giggled at the memory

    of their eyes when she ced them down in front of them.

    Shey on the couch lounging while Jack did the dishes and cleaned up the kitchen. He said he

    needed the exercise, after all, that food.

    She was just watching him in loving

    fascination when all of a sudden her whole body felt like it was on fire. She let out a gasp in pain. In

    desperation, she started to remove her clothes.

    Calling out for Jack, something was wrong they were going to have to go to the hospital or something.

    Jack came running over to her, instantly she could see in his eyes that Brutus was there and they knew

    what was going on.

    It¡¯s alright Nova, you are going into the final stage of the estrus. Ursa was there with her instantly taking

    away some of the pain and heat as she too started to be frantic.

    Jack picked her up and took her to the bedroom. He put her down on the bed and started to remove his

    clothes. He wasn¡¯t fast enough. Nova jumped up from the bed and started tearing at his clothes till

    finally, he stood before

    her in all his wonderful glory.

    She licked her lips in wanton desire, her eyes were a very dark green signifying that both females were

    joined in their desperation.

    She jumped upon him, she wrapped her legs and arms around him, kissing and licking his neck and

    face. He walked them over to the wall where he braced her hands and swiftly entered her wet sheath. It

    was wild and carnal with no rational thought.

    He took her hard and fast. It wasn¡¯t long before they both reached the high of ecstasy. It didn¡¯t end

    there still joined and hard as a rock, Jack walked them back to the bed. Where he continued the hard

    and fast ride.

    Nova kept screaming his name over and over. They took each other in every way they could. Finally

    after

    hours of carnal mating. Jack and Nova were taking a bath. Nova was getting a bit sore.

    After the bath Jack tucked Nova into the bed and went to the kitchen, he noticed that the staff had been

    in and finished cleaning for them. They had also replenished all the snacks as well.

    He loaded up a tray full of meats, cheeses, fruit, and the rest of the sticky buns. He was gonna need

    those for energy. They were only halfway through thest stage. He hoped that Nova wasn¡¯t going to

    be too sore. He wanted to go slow and tender but the estrus wasn¡¯t allowing for it.

    He set the tray down with some water and wine on the side table by the bed. He gently woke Nova

    back up. He could see that her eyes were still dark, he had to get some water and food into her before

    the crazy sex

    began again.

    He fed her piece by piece sometimes with his mouth and sometimes his fingers. She would y with

    him, trying to bite his fingers. It was a wonderful time.

    When he fed her some fruit she sucked on his finger and that was all that was needed he was up and

    ready to go again.

    This time he was able to love her slowly as she deserved, he brought her to climax just by sucking on

    her nipples. He sent her to heaven again by his fingers.

    Then he used thest of the ze from the sticky rolls and did his absolute favorite thing in the world,

    he licked every inch of her body till he was so hard he felt

    Like he was going to shatter.

    The next morning both of them were too tired to do anything but sleep. They slept all through the day.

    They would get up to use the bathroom or nibble on something. Then it was right back to sleep again.

    On the third day, they were up and moving about, Nova wasn¡¯t as sore as she was a couple of days

    ago. Every time that Jack would look at Nova he noticed a faint glow around her. He wondered what it

    was until Brutus told him.

    Nova was pregnant.

    Ursa had already told Brutus when Brutus told Jack he was over the moon. It was then that Ursa told

    Nova. Nova got a radiant smile upon her face as she put her hand over her lower abdomen.

    She looked at Jack, at that moment she was glowing. He thought that she

    was the very definition of beauty on the.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to get back to his n and tell them the news. He was going to call Sam and get the

    updates on all that was going on and to tell Sam the news that he is going to be a godfather.

    Wonder how David is going to take being a grandpa this soon, he¡¯d just found hisdy. Now they are

    going to be grandparents. 2

    A truck pulled up to the gates of the Bear territory, Sam had authorized for it to proceed to the main

    house. When it pulled up Sam was surprised that it was a full-sized semi-truck and trailer.

    The driver got out and handed Sam a clipboard it had a six-page item list.

    There were hundreds of things on it. The driver then asked where he was to put all the boxes. He also

    informed Sam that there would be another trucking within the hour.

    The trucker told him that that truck was full of furniture and appliances.

    Sam stood there dumbfounded for a minute. Jack had said that Nova purchased some things for the

    n but he didn¡¯t say anything about two full-size truck loads.

    Sam mind linked every warrior that was not already busy, plus all the females and Elders that could

    help find ces for the items, to the front of the house to help move everything.

    Once everything was sorted, the driver drove off just in time for the

    front gate guards to inform Sam that another truck wasing in.

    Everyone was over the moon, as they started unpacking everything. There were things in the boxes for

    everyone.

    The truck with the furniture pulled up and everyone there helped to unload it, everyone was going crazy

    at all the things they were pulling out of the truck. Sam could hear individualsughing with happy

    delight, at the things they would find.

    How did she know that we needed this?

    Or how did she find that?. Everyone was taking things to different ces.

    Sam was very happy, then the guards at the front informed him that two more trucks wereing in.

    They were smaller than the other trucks, One was a food truck, The other had medical equipment and

    supplies.

    By the time it was all done Sam was exhausted. He did though have a greater sense that things were

    going to be even better for his n.

    Avery Endstead was in a small little padded cell awaiting his trial. He was trying to make them

    understand that there are people out the that can change into animals. 2

    He was also trying to get them to believe that he didn¡¯t do it alone, no one though could find any

    evidence to back up James Springer¡¯s existence. 2

    He had to be put into a straight jacket and the padded room. He was bing more and more

    agitated the more he tried to convince the world that he wasn¡¯t crazy.

    He was sitting in the corner dozing off when his cell door opened, it was a guard with a tray of food.

    The guard untied his hands but left the jacket on. Avery had to take his hands out of the long sleeves to

    eat.

    It was another tasteless bologna sandwich. He was eating when he noticed that that guard wasn¡¯t

    leaving to deliver to the other inmates.

    He looked over at the guard tentatively unsure what was going on. Perhaps they had him on suicide

    watch or something

    That was when the lights went out in his room, the only light wasing from the round hole in his

    door. It was then that he heard the low growling voice. Then there was a low evilugh, Avery pissed

    his pants. He frantically looked around but he couldn¡¯t see anything.

    .

    Then in the silence, a voice sounded out that haunted his day and his night and all his dreams.

    ¡°How is it going, Little Pig?¡±

    That was thest straw for Avery he clutched his chest and had a massive heart attack. He fell over

    into his food tray leaving his greatest moment in life dying face down in his food.

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98

    Chapter 33¨CBook 2 The Wedding and End.

    Chapter 33¨CBook 2 The Wedding and the End/ Part 1.

    Jack and Nova returned to the n with the happy news that Nova was pregnant. Everyone was over

    the moon happy and a party was nned forter that night.

    David met Nova and Jack in Jack¡¯s office for some privacy. He told them everything that went on and

    about her mother being murdered by the Sheriff.

    Nova was saddened by the fact that her mother was gone, the sadness came from the fact that she

    never knew her mother. Nova did wish things could have been different between them but it wasn¡¯t in

    the cards.

    Her mother made her choices and Nova made hers.

    ¡°David stood up and hugged Nova, I am sorry you lived that life growing up. I wish I would have known,

    things would have been very different.¡±

    ¡°It is alright, Father, I came to terms with my rtionship with my mother long ago. I am saddened that

    her life ended the way that it did. In the end, though she did make her choices be they good or bad.¡±

    ¡°Father, you did hear the news?¡±

    ¡°How could I not, it is all over. I am going to be a grandpa.¡±

    He was giving Nova a beaming smile.

    ¡°I have some news that I would like to tell you both, I have decided to take the offer, Jack. I will be the

    next Sheriff of Argon County.¡± I

    ¡°I also have to tell you that Maggi has agreed to be my wife. We would like permission to live in the

    cabin that we are currently staying in.?¡±

    Jack walked up to David and took his hand in his, you are more than wee to stay here in the n,

    you are already a member after all.

    With that, David said his goodbyes and told them that He and Maggi would be at the partyter tonight.

    David wanted his daughter and soon to-be son-inw to join them by the fire.

    They both agreed as they watched David walk out of the office. Jack and Nova looked at one another,

    at that moment they knew that they had been given a wonderful gift, not just family butmunity as

    well.

    They both decided to go back downstairs and see what was going on and some catching up. Everyone

    was happy with the gifts that Nova had sent them, the n doctor was more than happy with all the

    supplies and equipment.

    Nova also arranged for the hospital to have new beds and furniture. She and the doctor discussed her

    pregnancy and that she was to see him on Monday for a full check-up.

    The kitchen was running at full speed, they were getting everything ready for the party that had turned

    into a BBQ. Nova tried to help but between Jack and the cooks she was banned from helping tonight.

    This party was for her and Jack. They were not going to have her working on her party.

    When they went outside Nova stood

    in awe, all the trees were strung out in white twinkle lights, it looked magical. Candles were burning

    softly in ssnterns giving everything a soft glow.

    Gands were hanging from everywhere made out of greenery from the forest. In the gands here

    and there were wildflowers. Crystal beads were hanging randomly giving a soft sparkle to the

    atmosphere.

    Three BBQ grills and pits were going, tables were being set up. Cubs were running around ying

    while trying to help the adults.

    There was a huge table being decorated, Nova couldn¡¯t tell but it looked like something you would put

    the wedding cake on at a reception.

    A huge bonfire was roaring with all kinds of lounge chairs around it. Nova and Jack came upon what

    looked like two thrones sitting side by side. It looked like something out of a wedding reception.

    ¡°Noticed that did you?¡±

    Jack and Nova turned around to see a very happy Sam looking back at them.

    ¡°The elders decided that since you were both mated in the traditional ways that you were now husband

    and wife. This party is your wedding reception.¡±

    ¡°I have been instructed to escort the bride to her father¡¯s house to get ready and the groom is to go

    back to his room and I will join him shortly to help him prepare.¡±

    With that Sam stood next to Nova holding out his arm for her to take so he could walk her to her

    destination.

    Jack gave out a chuckle¡­

    ¡°Mr. Big Bad Sam holding out his arm to escort ady. You are going to ruin your image.¡±

    Sam turned and gave Jack a dirty look, with that Jack put up his hands in surrender and went off to his

    room.

    When Nova arrived at her father and Maggi¡¯s cabin they were waiting for her.

    When she walked into the main room she was blown away, their living room was turned into a salon.

    Two other females were waiting for her, one girl was doing hair and make-up and the other girl was to

    help her with her gown.

    She went over and looked at her gown. It was gorgeous and just something she would have picked out

    for herself.

    ¡°Where did all these thingse from, will this dress fit me?¡±

    As thedies giggled, Maggi stepped up to her and took her hands in her own.

    ¡°The dress and everything that you see here was arranged by your Mate and the rest of the n.¡± The

    Dress I promise will fit along with all the essories.¡±

    The first thing you are going to get is a rosewater bath infused with oils and bubbles. Then you will be

    given the full treatment. We have time but not a lot so we have to get going,

    Jack was looking at the suitid out on the bed. He didn¡¯t do suits only on very special asions, this

    was the single most special asion ever.

    +

    It was then that the door to his room opened and there stood, Sam and Duncan.

    ¡°You are going to need all the help you can get to look good. You have all that rugged handsome crap

    that thedies love but you are going to need more than that today.¡±

    They walked into the room carrying various items. Tack backed away from them.

    Then smiled and gave up, this was Nova¡¯s day too and he was going to give her only the best.

    Nova was staring at herself in the mirror, not believing that the woman staring back at her was indeed

    her.

    Her hair was done up in an borate twist of braids and curls, there were

    tiny crystals and small white roses woven into the design. She was wearing emerald earrings, a

    ne, and an emerald bracelet. The items that Jack had bought her, though the bracelet was

    something new. 2

    Her gown is a sweetheart neckline, sleeveless with a drop waist and ace sweet train. it was off-white

    silk with delicatece over the silk, thece had tiny crystals as well that made her sparkle all over.

    Her shoes though hidden were emerald green silk with more sparkles. They were a gift from Adira.

    Her father came in and just stared at her for a little bit, the big Ex-FBI agent and now sheriff tough guy

    had unshed tears in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe my beautiful daughter, that just a small amount of time ago I didn¡¯t even know you

    existed. Here I am now about to give you away at the altar.¡±

    ¡°I feel so much love and I am truly honored but I do feel just a little bit cheated that I missed your life to

    this point.¡±

    ¡°Father, you have missed nothing at all. You are here now and about to take me to the next stage in my

    life, soon you will have grand cubs to do all the things you missed with me.¡±

    David gently hugged Nova as he smiled down at her. Trying hard not to let the tears fall

    Maggi came in and gently put a veil over her, it was a simple veil unattached it added a fantasy element

    to her. Maggi then handed her the white rose bridal bouquet when Nova looked at it it had tiny green

    crystals throughout the

    flowers.

    Her father held out his arm for her to take, it was time, all was ready and all were waiting.

    Adira was waiting for them outside to take up the front as she was Nova¡¯s maid of honor in a velvet

    forest green ball gown.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t think I would miss your most important day, did you?¡± She said with a smile as she turned to

    escort the wedding party to its final destination

    When she was outside a piano began to y, the song ¡°Perfect¡± by Ed Sheeran. She walked down the

    path of n members all holding candles to her one and only.

    Jake stood at the altar with Sam and Duncan by his side watching the single most beautiful creature in

    the world walking gracefully up to him.

    He was stunned by her graceful beauty, he could hardly believe that he was so lucky as to have this

    woman as his. 29

    Nova had eyes only for Jack at that moment, he was so handsome. Standing tall in his ck tux he

    was dressed to the nines. Her knee¡¯s almost buckled as they got closer to him. 2

    Everything was silent, except for the piano ying in the distance. Nova stepped up to the altar to be

    next to Jack. In a blur, the vows were spoken and now they were kissing to seal their vows.

    At that moment, time stood still, the song ying was right, It was Perfect.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99

    Chapter 1¨CBook Three

    ¡°Desert King¡° (Archer¡¯s story}

    Rachel Stevens worked hard all her life, she worked two jobs and was raising her 17-year-old little

    sister Anna. It wasn¡¯t easy but she was doing it.

    Their father died in a car ident when Rachel was just 12 and Anna was 7. Their mother died from

    cancer three yearster.

    Rachel at 15 knew that Anna could be taken away and they would be separated in different homes.

    Their mother left a life insurance policy it wasn¡¯t a lot but it was enough to pay the bills, food, and other

    expenses.

    It wasn¡¯t easy and they had a few close calls when a well-meaning neighbor would start checking

    things

    out.

    Rachel also started to work after school in their home babysitting for extra money. Soon though Rachel

    realized that they were not going to be able to pay the mortgage on the house much longer.

    So Rachel started looking for other ces to live. She found a little trailer park just outside of town. It

    was mostly older people in their retirement years.

    Their trailer was a normal size and they would each have their separate rooms. It wasn¡¯t anything

    morous but it was clean and affordable. It was alsofortable, they made it their

    own.

    Anna neverined about not

    having what other kids in her school had. She always told Rachel that being together was far more

    important.

    The fact that there were two other families there with children Anna¡¯s age helped out a lot as well.

    They did keep their mom¡¯s car, Rachel could have sold it but she used it as a cover, to give the look

    that adults were there living with them.

    She also learned how to drive and got her license. It was mostly though, for emergencies, they couldn¡¯t

    afford to have insurance and pay for the gas.

    Now that she is older and working two jobs the car went from emergency use only, to everyday use.

    It was a good thing because at the moment Rachel had to work two jobs. Her sister though is a major

    nerd,

    still, she is 17 years old, and at that age, they are bound to do a little exploring with things.

    She was grateful that Anna turned out so smart and not so wild. Still, Rachel did worry.

    She had enough time in her schedule to see her before she got on the bus for school and to pick her

    up at school. They would have dinner before she had to go to work again. Sleep and repeat.

    Her jobs were not morous but they paid the bills and the second job was going for Anna¡¯s college

    fund. During the day she worked as a maid in a fancy hotel uptown. Her second was a janitor at night

    for a trade school.

    She only had a GED education, she had to stop school in herst year because she had to get a job.

    The funds left from her mother¡¯s

    insurance policy were running out.

    There was no other choice. So she did her online school work from the library between taking care of

    Anna and working.

    She promised herself that when Anna was off to college that she would focus on herself and what she

    wanted to do in the future.

    To be honest, she hasn¡¯t had much time to give any real thought as to what she wanted to do with her

    future. She never had aplete day off work.

    She was just getting off from her night job, it was a little after one am. She had to walk to the other side

    of the parking lot to get to her car.

    Janitorial staff was not allowed to park in the closer parking spots, they were reserved for students and

    faculty only.

    She hated it because it was always so dark getting to her car, especially since there was an industrial

    park just on the other side of the campus.

    She was just about halfway to her car when she heard a strange noise. It wasn¡¯t very loud it sounded

    like a snarl and then there was a whimper and a moan.

    She looked around to see where the sounds wereing from. In the distance, she saw two shadows

    that appeared to be fighting,

    One was a man, the other looked to be a really big animal. It was too dark to tell though. She was

    about to shout out to the man to look out when a hand covered her mouth.

    She tried to get away but whoever it was, they were too strong for her to fight. Just as she was about to

    bite

    their hand. The person behind her whispered in her ear.

    ¡°Be silent, I am going to take you with me back into the shadows so it doesn¡¯t see you.¡±

    She felt shivers going across her skin and heat welling up between her thighs. She had never had this

    kind of reaction before. 2

    She had tingles every ce that he touched her.

    Rachel went still and let the man take her back towards the campus and into the shadow of some

    trees.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100

    Chapter 2¨CBook 3

    ##WARNING some violence andnguage.##

    Archer had established an apartment for him and August and was working on uniting the families of the

    Lionmunities.

    It was hard frustrating work, not only were they not willing but they were stubborn. They wanted all the

    terms to be only beneficial for them.

    Lately, Archer had to turn his attention from getting themunity together to another report of citizens

    being mutted and killed.

    Some of the victims were shifters that were visiting the city, most were humans.

    Archer thought that maybe they had

    a rouge working in the city and decided to investigate. It did look like it was a big cat doing this, but the

    kills even for a rogue were odd.

    Rogues like to eat their kills, there was mauling and carnage but there was no sign of actual eating.

    The kills also had a strange smell around them that Archer couldn¡¯t ce.

    Archer and his brother August split up the city, Archer would take the north end and August the south. It

    was only a matter of time before one of them would cross its path.

    That is how Archer found himself watching the beast stalk another victim. He was about to intervene

    when a woman started walking closer to the scene.

    She must have heard the noise and was trying to figure out what was going on. He could tell she was

    about

    to yell.

    He ran over to her as quietly as possible and stopped her from yelling out. He looked over at the scene

    taking note of everything he could see, hear and smell.

    He wouldn¡¯t be able to help the victim this time because he had to save the woman.

    He was a little pissed. What the fuck is this woman doing out here at this time of night? Is she a

    hooker? She was dressed in a uniform perhaps a campus worker?

    Either way, once it was safe he was going to give her a piece of his mind. Once he had her in the

    safety of the trees it was already toote for the victim. That was when the beast started to sniff the air.

    Selena Orin was a beautiful woman with long flowing purple hair and light brown eyes, she had the

    body of what any man would lust for. She was born with blond hair but she liked to change it up every

    century or so.

    She was born over 500 years ago into a family of strong dark witches. She showed promise at an early

    age. She had one weakness she fell in love with a Lion shifter named Dargon. 2

    Dargon did not love her though, so she made a love potion to trick himi, however, he fell in love with his

    true mate and the love potion backfired.

    As time went by though each attempt she made at getting revenge was stopped

    She made a deal with the devil, she wanted to be young and beautiful forever as a way to show Dargon

    that she would always be around for her

    revenge.

    The devil did indeed make her a deal, she would stay young and beautiful as long as every 100 years

    she would drink the blood of every Were species leader.

    If she did this then she would live forever, however, she had to let go of her need for revenge.

    If she ever harmed any ancestor of Dargon in any way her beauty would fade and Her soul would

    belong to the devil.

    She kept her promise, over the years though it had be too hard to keep track of all the linages,

    she did her best to stay away from the Lions.

    She would purchase the blood she needed from that linage, that way she stayed forever beautiful.

    As the years went by she started to be full of hatred, losing her sanity. Now she wanted nothing

    more than to destroy all the races of the earth.

    So she decided that she would start with the families andmunities of the Werelions. Destroy them

    from within, using lust and greed as her weapons. 1

    She would deal with the devil when hees for his due. First things first, the blood of a human leader.

    I need to maintain my beauty if my n is going to work.

    Anna Stevens couldn¡¯t sleep, she looked at the clock and it was two hours past the time for her sister to

    There was no note, she always worried about her sister. She also felt guilty sometimes because she

    knew that Rachel led a crappy life so that she could go to school and college.

    So Anna made sure that she studied hard, she didn¡¯t want Rachel to have to do all that for nothing.

    She was about to get up and make some phone calls when she heard her sister¡¯s car pull up to the

    trailer.

    Happy that her sister was safe, Anna finally gave in to her exhaustion and fell asleep. She would ask

    Rachel in the morning why she was sote.

    Archer texted his brother August, he had to keep his wits about him, so that meant no mind link. His

    brother wasing to take over finding the trail of the beast. While Archer dealt

    with this newplication.

    The beast had finally left, Archer wasn¡¯t a fool, it had marked the scent in its brain for future

    encounters. It wasn¡¯t his scent though that the beast picked up, Archer could mask his scent.

    It was the female that it had scented. She did have an intoxicating scent. It was nothing like all the

    fancy perfumes he was ustomed to smelling. This was cleaner,vender, and citrus as well as some

    kind of cleaner?

    The cleaner was probably from her job. He stood there for a long while with her in his arms, His cat

    Solis was purring and calm. Something he never was anymore.

    It was then that she bit his hand.

    He hissed in pain, she bit hard

    enough to draw blood. He let her go and she started to back away from him. He could tell she was

    thinking about running

    He was quicker and caught her before she could make her turn to run. She struggled and this time he

    managed to subdue her again this time keeping his hands from her mouth.

    ¡°Who are you? Let me go. I am going to scream if you don¡¯t let me go right

    now!!!!¡±

    ¡°Calm down catnip and I will let you go, I just want to talk to you.¡± 2

    Finally, she calmed down and Archer was satisfied that she wasn¡¯t going to make a run for it.

    ¡°What is your name? How are you out here at this time of night?¡±

    She red at him as if he had no

    right to ask her anything, he did suppose she was right to think that, it is how he would have felt.

    ¡°Please, I was just getting out of work and heading for my car. I don¡¯t want any trouble with you or

    whatever that was over there.¡±

    ¡°Just let me get to my car and I will leave, no one will ever learn I was here or what happened to me. I

    promise.¡±

    He watched her she was shaking but holding her own, her scent was still driving him crazy and Solis

    barely acted like he was aware of what was going on. He was too busy purring and rolling around.

    ¡°My name is Archer, what is your name?

    ¡°My name?¡±

    She was trying to get out of telling him her name. He understood her evasion but it wasn¡¯t going to

    work. He needed for some reason to know her name.

    ¡°Yes, Catnip, your name.

    With a sigh of defeat, she looked at him still defiant as she said¡­

    ¡°My name is Lucy.¡±

    He almost chuckled at that bold lie.

    ¡°Try again Catnip, that isn¡¯t your name.¡±

    ¡°Fine, my name is Rachel. Alright now let me go.¡±

    Rachel studied this Archer guy, he had on expensive clothes even though they were just casual, he

    smelled like heaven and his eyes were a golden color, something she had never seen before. He was

    also well

    built and tall. In a normal setting, she would be interested in him.

    This, however, was not normal and she was starting to get agitated, there was a guy over there in the

    dark probably dead. All he seemed to be interested in was who she was.

    They needed to call the police, someone had to miss the poor guy. What if he is still alive and they are

    over here ying what is your name.

    ¡°The guy is dead and his body was taken by whatever killed him. So you can stop worrying about that

    Catnip.¡±

    ¡°My name is Rachel, not Catnip.¡±

    He just smiled at her, she got a chill his eyes looked predatory. She took a step back.

    ¡°You do know Rachel that whatever that creature was, has your scent now and will be out hunting for

    you?¡±

    .

    ¡°That is just stupid, why would it bother with me,¡±

    ¡°It will hunt you because it will think you had seen it and it won¡¯t want any witnesses.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this, I have to go home. My sister is probably starting to get worried about me.¡±

    He let her go then, she got into her car fast and didn¡¯t look back.

    He let her think that she had gotten away, in truth he was following her to her home. He didn¡¯t want to

    let her go just yet and she might be in danger. He will have to keep an eye on her.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101

    ¨CBook 3

    ##WARNING Language##

    Archer¡®s mother was on the warpath, she was sick and tired of what she called ¡°The Skanks¡± hanging

    around looking for Archer and August like bats hanging in a cave.

    ¡°Not one of those girls will ever have a chance, what happened to women being women, they act like

    spoiled rotten high¨Cpriced hookers.¡±

    That Jessica Winchester and her mother were the worst. If she had refused to go to another party with

    those two in attendance. Instead, they turned themselves into crazy stalkers.

    Everywhere that her boys went, they were always there with some excuse. They were also pushing

    away the

    other women of their world that might be considered. Doing nasty tricks either to embarrass them or

    more malicious ways.

    Now she learned that Jessica was staying at the Waldorf that was in the general location as where

    Archer and August are hiding out for a while. She didn¡®t know how that skank found where her sons

    were but she was going to put an end to it.

    She gave Ashton and Marnie a call and asked them if they would help her out. There was no way in

    hell that any of those women are going to trap her son¡®s into marriage. She intended for them to find

    their true mates, nothing else will do.

    Selena wasn¡®t happy with what her mutt had brought her for blood, the only requirement that it met was

    that

    it was human. The sacrifice was a supervisor at a warehouse. Not exactly a leader of men.

    With an angry sigh, she chastised her

    mutt.

    ¡°YOU ARE AN IDIOT, DO YOU NOT KNOW HOW TO FOLLOW INSTRUCTIONS?¡±

    It whined in pain as she whipped it back into its cage. Once it was back in the cage it shifted back into a

    man.

    ¡°Mydy, I told you that going to that area was a mistake. That was the only leader type I could find.¡±

    ¡°I did sniff out another but it was just a lowly female. I couldn¡®t find her though, there was another scent

    but it was too faint to tell what it was.¡±

    ¡°Let me get this straight mutt, first you bring me inferior blood and now you tell me there is a possible

    witness?¡±

    ¡°I am going to have to have a look into your memories, perhaps I can find what your stupid brain can

    not.¡±

    He backed away from the bars of his cage, what she was about to do was rape his mind. It was also

    extremely painful. He would have a migraine for two days afterward.

    She moved her hand and he started to move against his will. He had no control, he never did.

    She touched his forehead with the palm of her hand and instantly a blinding pain ensued. He could tell

    that images were shing around but the pain was too powerful, he couldn¡®t concentrate on what she

    was looking for.

    It felt like hours had gone by but in truth, it was only minutes and she

    was smiling at him. Something she saw in his memories made her happy.

    He never liked when she smiled like that, it usually meant that some really bad shit was going to go

    down.

    She looked at him with a sinister

    smile.

    ¡°I want you to remember that scent, tomorrow night you are going on the hunt again, this time I want

    the blood of that girl.¡±

    Rachel was exhausted when she got home, the whole ordeal made her weary and her legs were still

    shaking. She wanted nothing more than to take a long hot shower and go to bed.

    She would deal with the memory in the morning. She went throughout the trailer making sure that all

    the windows and the two doors were  locked

    She got into the shower and just stood there letting the water fall on her, the only thing she could think

    of was the man that took her to the shadows of the trees.

    He was so handsome and tall. She was 5 S and he had at least another foot on her. His hair was dirty

    blond and long. She didn¡®t normally care for long hair but on him, it made him hot.

    She could perv on the memories of him and his voice, oh god, his voice. The thought made her tingle

    all over. She wasn¡®t going to linger on thoughts of Mr.Archer, it wasn¡®t going to do her any good.

    Not like she was going to see him ever again, from the way he was dressed he didn¡®t exactly run in her

    circles.

    With a sigh, she got out of the shower and got ready to go to bed. After she shut off the light in her

    room shey there in bed wide awake, she started to feel uneasy. She looked over at the window and

    realized that the curtains were open.

    This didn¡®t usually bother her but it did tonight. Something about that thing she saw had her paranoid.

    What would she do if it came here looking for her and instead found Anna?

    She got up to close the curtains when she noticed a ck truck slowly going down the street between

    the trailers. She couldn¡®t make out the driver there was too much reflection off the street lights.

    She hid in the shadows till the truck had passed and then quickly closed the curtains. Jumping in her

    bed like a child who had just seen the boogeyman.

    She put on her headphones and turned up her music, maybe some Enya would calm her down. She

    realized that there wasn¡®t much hope of getting any sleep tonight.

    Archer drove his truck through the trailer park until he came across the old car that Rachel drove off in.

    He marked her address down on his phone.

    He was a little out of his element here. It was not like a normal neighborhood where you could park

    your car down the street and watch.

    This was a tight¨Cknit kind ofmunity, people were going to notice a strange vehicle a lot faster than

    normal. He wasn¡®t sure how he was going to pull off watching her without her being aware of it.

    . Not to mention that it was all well lit up, there wasn¡®t a dark shadow to hide in. He felt that this was not

    a normal typical trailer park. This was mostly older people and families.

    He couldn¡®t get her out of his thoughts, every time he remembered her scent he had to adjust his pants.

    She was beautiful with her dark auburn hair and those big light hazel eyes.

    That was when Solis said...

    ¡°She is our mate.¡±

    It was a good thing that no one was behind him on the highway because he mmed on his brakes in

    surprise.

    ¡°Solis, did you say our mate?¡±

    ¡°You heard me the first time, Stop being a drama queen. She is our true mate.¡±

    This took Archer by surprise it did make sense through his attraction to her. Thisplicates things a

    bit though.

    He wanted to turn around and head back to her trailer, knock on the door till she answers, and then

    make himself at home.

    He decided that for tonight she was safe enough, mind linking August to see what he¡®d found. They

    decided to meet up at their ce topare the information.

    First thing though he was going to find out everything he could about her. She wasn¡®t going to

    getaway.

    He gave thought to the beast he witnessed killing that guy, she wouldn¡®t have a chance against that.

    He was going to have to move fast. If that thinges for her, he was going to make sure that he was

    going to make sure that he was standing between her and it.

    Lurking in the shadows the watcher watched, he was invisible to this world, if he was seen at all it is

    merely a fast¨Cmoving shadow out of the corner of the eye.

    He cared nothing for the world around him, other than his mission. He had been here in this dimension

    for a long time, since the female had made the deal with his master. It has been pretty long and boring

    job till

    now.

    That is why Master choose him, because he was patient.

    His mission was to spy on the female¡®s actions for his Master. He was to wait and watch for the time

    that she will break the deal. He was

    on his way back to report the new developments. The female is doing exactly as the master had said

    she would. Sooner orter it always goes this way, they get too greedy or confident, thinking that the

    Master isn¡®t going to do anything about it or they think they can take on the Devil.

    Time to go and tell the master that his n is going well.

    The Master doesn¡®t like it when his deals get broken. He loves it. The watcher snickered into the

    darkness. Before jumping into a dark portal and with a snap of ozone he was gone.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102

    Chapter 4¨CBook 3

    ###warningnguage###

    Rachel woke up to her rm clock going bonkers, her sister was pounding on her door and all she

    wanted to do was go back under the covers. She mmed her hand on the rm clock.

    ¡°Ok, I getting up.¡±

    Her sister came into the room andnded on her bed.

    ¡°Why were youtest night? I was getting worried but then you finally pulled up and I was able to fall

    asleep.

    Rachel wasn¡®t sure how to answer this question, she still hadn¡®t put it into perspective herself.

    ¡°I had to work over. I didn¡®t know about it till almost the end of my shift. I didn¡®t call or text cause I

    figured you would be in bed already and I didn¡®t want to wake you.¡±

    Anna stared at Rachel, it was a knowing look. Anna always could smell a lie. Anna shrugged though

    and went on to other topics. For which Rachel was grateful.

    After showering and getting ready for the day, Rachel was having her morning cup of coffee.

    Something that turned her from an autopilot robot to a functioning human.

    Today was Saturday so that meant that she only had her day job to go to today. She had grocery

    shopping to do but that was all, she had the rest of the evening and night off.

    She hated her day job, it was full of self¨Ccentered snobs that you had no

    choice but to be nice to and cater to their whims. All the while keeping a happy attitude and a smile.

    They do tip pretty well, well some of them. There was one woman who Rachel thought believed that

    the world should tip her for just being in it.

    Jessica Winchester was the spoiled rotten snob of the snob world. She was awful to everyone and

    anyone she considered beneath her.

    That is who she has to clean for today. If Rachel got lucky Miss Jessica Winchester wouldn¡®t be in

    when she has to clean. That could also be a problem as well since one of Jessica¡®s favorite things to

    do is use the staff of stealing, so she can get them fired. 2

    Anna was going over to the Johnsons, they were a family that lived in the next row over.

    Putting thest cup of coffee into her travel mug she was off to work. She decided that she would

    daydream about Mr. Archer, something to keep her mind from wanting to go homicidal on Miss

    Jessica.

    As soon as she got in and had all the supplies on her cart she knew it was going to be a shitty day. As

    she pushed her cart out of the elevator, she could hear the shrill sounds of a spoiled brat having a

    cow.

    Archer and August were gathering all the information they could find on Rachel Stevens. There wasn¡®t

    much. Her name and address and the ces where she worked.

    She had a younger sister named Anna. That was about all they could

    find. They found a bank ount but that was mostly empty except for a few hundred dors.

    Archer was getting restless, he didn¡®t want to be inside looking up

    information, he wanted to go get her drag her back to this apartment and keep her there. Solis stepped

    in after hearing that thought.

    ¡°Whoa!! Caveman, I don¡®t think that is the way you should approach our mate.¡±

    Archer groaned in frustration.

    August looked at him for a few minutes with nothing to say and then let out a sigh.

    ¡°You are going to bepletely useless if you don¡®t get out of here and go find her. So go and don¡®t

    Archer didn¡®t need to be told twice, he grabbed his keys and was out the door. On his way to the

    Waldorf Hotel, he hoped that she was working today, it would be a lot harder to exin things if he

    showed up at her home.

    Women usually don¡®t like strange men knowing where they live.

    ¡°Yeah, you are such a genius.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Solis.¡±

    Rachel was right it was a shitty day. Not only was Jessica in a snit she was in a royal snit. Rachel didn¡®t

    hear the whole conversation, but it was about some well¨Cto¨Cdo guy that stood her

    It sounded like to Rachel that Jessica

    had followed this guy here and thought that she was going to have him to herself. Instead, he ghosted

    her.

    As soon as Rachel was getting ready to knock on the door, as usual, the door flew open, and standing

    before Rachel was a very angry Jessica. She pointed at Rachel...

    ¡°YOU, YOU STOLE MY NECKLACE, IT WAS WORTH MORE THAN YOU WILL EVER MAKE IN

    YOUR LIFETIME, IS THAT WHY YOU TOOK IT. I AM GOING TO GET YOUR MANAGER UP HERE

    RIGHT NOW!!!!!¡±

    Rachel just stared at her dumbfounded, she can¡®t possibly think she could use her of taking the

    ne, she hadn¡®t even been in the room yet.

    Still, she pulled her cart over to the end of the hall and waited for Nick

    the manager toe up and deal with this mess.

    Nick came up and Rachel could tell by the look on his face that he wasn¡®t happy to be there. He went

    over to Jessica¡®s room and tapped on the door.

    She answered in a fury, pointing over at Rachel and saying that she was to be fired immediately or she

    was never setting foot in this hotel ever again.

    Nick looked over at Rachel with a knowing grimace.

    After she was done screaming at Nick she mmed the door in his face. Nick, motioned for Rachel to

    follow him. She left the cart, someone would be along to take over.

    They walked back to his office in silence. Rachel had nned on getting another job after Anna

    graduated, still, she needed the

    ie right now, and being fired wasn¡®t going to help with getting a new job.

    They sat down and he cleared his throat.

    ¡°You are one of my best employees, I know there was no way that you could have stolen her

    ne.¡±

    ¡°I watched you get into the elevator and knowing the schedule of how things are done, I know that you

    were just getting to her door when she had another one of her tantrums.¡±

    ¡°However her father owns this hotel, I have no choice but to let you go. I will not fire you though, I will

    simply state that you gave your two week¡®s notice and that today was thest

    day.¡±

    ¡°I will make sure you are paid for the rest of today and your one-week

    vacation. I am sorry for this.¡±

    ¡°I have tried in the past to just reassign my workers but she caught on to that and made it hell for them.

    I don¡®t want anyone else to have to deal with that.¡±

    With that, Rachel walked out of the hotel in a daze. Well, she thought isn¡®t this an interesting

    development. I have been wanting a whole day off and now I have one thanks to that

    bitch.

    Still, I am going to have to find a new job soon. Bills don¡®t pay themselves. She sat alone in her car still

    in the hotel parking lot, she reached into her glove box and pulled out a snack size milky way.

    It was her secret stash she used for really bad days. She looked in there and found only one more left,

    well she thought that was telling.

    She heard a knock at her window and looked to see Amy looking back at her, she pointed to the

    passenger side of the car and Amy hopped inside.

    She emptied her pockets, they were full of the little choctes that they left for guests. Rachel started

    tough.

    ¡°I heard what happened, that bitch how does she get away with it. Just for one day, I would like roles to

    be reversed and she can have a say of shit all to herself see how she likes it.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to be ok, Rachel?¡±

    ¡°I am going to be alright Amy, Nick gave me vacation pay and today¡®s wages. He also put in my record

    that I was the one that was leaving and not being fired.¡±

    ¡°Good ole Nick, I wish he would grow a pair.

    Rachel looked at Amy and they bothughed. Amy had been Rachel¡®s friend since middle school. Amy

    knew everything that she had to go through. Amy was leaving in the fall for college and they wouldn¡®t

    see each other much after that.

    So this was a special moment for them. Amy had to get back to work she was taking Rachel¡®s ce.

    ¡°Do you want me to short¨Csheet her bed, or mess around with her makeup? I don¡®t mind getting fired.¡±

    Rachelughed again, she was going to miss Amy.

    ¡°No, you don¡®t have to stoop to her level. I will see you again soon, now go y nice with the viper.¡±

    With that Amy left her alone in the car feeling better about her situation than before.

    .

    Archer watched Rachel from his truck, she seemed upset sitting alone in her car. Just as he was about

    to go and see what was wrong, another woman came out and jumped into the car with her.

    They seemed friendly and before long Rachel wasughing and looking better than before. Whoever

    the woman was she managed to help out Rachel

    Archer watched as after the woman left, Rachel pulled out of the parking lot and drove off to the

    downtown district.

    ¡°Stop being a creepy stalker and just go and talk to her already.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Solis.¡±

    Solis startedughing at that, as Archer followed Rachel to her next destination.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103

    Chapter 5¨CBook 3

    ##Warning sexual content###

    Rachel went to her usual grocery store, she was in the middle of picking up things on her list when she

    noticed that there was someone following her around. At first, she just thought it was another customer

    except this person wasn¡®t doing any shopping

    She decided to move to the produce section it was more open, if he wanted to follow he was going to

    have to out in the open.

    As soon as she made it over to the apples she saw who it was, Mr. Archer was standing there in all his

    yummy glory.

    She dropped all pretense and went over to him, he had a sheepish look on his face. Sheughed to

    herself,

    caught you red¨Chanded, didn¡®t I.

    She stood before him as he scratched the back of his head, no doubt trying to think up an excuse as to

    why he was here.

    ¡°Can I help you with something, Mr. Archer?¡±

    ¡°Cat got your tongue?¡± (2

    When Solis heard herst question he startedughing and rolling around. It was distracting, to say the

    least. On top of that, he couldn¡®t think of one single good reason to give her that wasn¡®t the truth.

    She was cute, the way she was standing there looking at him, trying to give him a stern motherly look.

    Looking into her eyes though made him stupid. He couldn¡®t think straight.

    She stared at him, she had an odd look in her eyes, part amusement and could it be arousal?

    Finally with a push from Solis he was able to open his mouth.

    ¡°I am here to keep an eye on you, did you forget what happenedst

    night?

    ¡°You don¡®t honestly think that it will be able to find me? I don¡®t live near campus or right in town either.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Rachel, I know where you live. It is a nice little ce but I don¡®t think a trailer is going to hold

    up for long against that thingst night.¡±

    As soon as he opened his mouth he knew he made a mistake. The look in her eyes went from curious

    amusement to distrust and revulsion.

    ¡°Well, I don¡®t think I would like you hanging around anymore, I can take

    care of myself. If I see you lurking anymore I am going to call the cops. So please, just go.

    With that, she turned around and headed for the cashiernes.

    He grabbed her arm and ushered her down an aisle. She wasn¡®t happy she had a scream on her lips,

    just as Archer covered her mouth with his hand.

    ¡°Be quiet and I will exin. We just can¡®t do it here, there are too many people who might overhear our

    conversation.¡±

    It was then that she bit his hand again. He swore as she started to getaway. He reached out and held

    her to him.

    ¡°Please don¡®t, I promise I am not insane.¡±

    .

    She went still in his arms, she felt so right being there that he didn¡®t want to let go.

    ¡°Fine, there is a small coffee shop across the street. If that isn¡®t private enough it is too bad, I am not

    going to be alone with you.¡±

    He smiled to himself, alone with me yet. He didn¡®t say that part out loud though. He went with her to the

    cashier and waited while she bought the groceries. He helped her carry them to her car.

    Rachel stood outside the coffee shop, she was debating whether she should go inside, if he was a nut

    she didn¡®t want to encourage him.

    They sat down and ordered coffee and stared at each other.

    ¡°Well, Mr. Archer are you going to start exining?

    I am going to exin I just need a little bit to put my thoughts together, I know you are not going to like

    what you are about to hear. Some of it will make you question my sanity even more.¡±

    She smiled at him, he wasn¡®t sure

    how to take it.

    ¡°Don¡®t worry Mr. Archer you don¡®t have far to go to make me believe that your nuts.¡±

    He smiled back, it was a predatory smile, and the smile widened when she leaned away from him.

    ¡°Trust me my little catnip, I can back up what I say.¡±

    When their coffee¡®s arrived Archer began in detail to tell her everything he knew aboutst night. How

    much he thought that she was in danger, how he would like to move her to a safe house. He told her

    about Solis

    . and how they change. He told her everything

    Now she was sitting across from him in total silence, he didn¡®t know if that was good or bad. He hoped

    that she would believe in some of it anyway. They were running out of time.

    ¡°Well, Mr. Archer that was a very interesting story but I am afraid it is just a little too far¨Cfetched for me

    to believe. Do you have any proof you can offer?¡±

    He smiled at that.

    ¡°Oh, yes I can prove to you at least about me being a shifter. I can¡®t do it here though it has to be

    somece a little more private.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I don¡®t know why I am going to do this but I will take you back to my ce and you can show

    me there. Just so you know though, no funny

    business. I have a baseball bat where I can get it and neighbors that can hear everything.

    All Rachel could think of on the drive home was how hot Mr.Archer was and hoping that her sister

    didn¡®te home early. Once she was done putting away the groceries she turned to Archer.

    ¡°Well, are you going to show me or do I have to start swinging my bat?¡±

    Her eyes widened after he smiled and started to take off his clothes.

    ¡°Whoa, wait a minute there, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡± I have to take off my clothes to shift catnip, if you are shy I suggest you turn away till I am done.¡± 2

    He didn¡®t have to take his clothes off to shift, that was something he decided to use from his time with

    Duncan. He knew that she was attracted to him, so why not bait the hook a little more.

    ¡°I am not turning my back to you, I only trust you as far as I can throw you.¡±

    He shrugged and pulled his shirt off, he could see her eyes starting to dart in different directions as her

    face started to turn a nice shade of pink. He then unzipped his jeans and started to tug them down.

    He heard her let out a hiss and she started to turn even pinker. Once he was naked he spared her from

    any more embarrassment and shifted into his enormous Lion Solis.

    Solis not wanting to scare her,id down on the floor and started to purr.

    Rachel just stood there in shock and disbelief. Her mind couldn¡®t form a

    single sentence, it was all...What? How? No way! How?...

    Then she looked the Lion in the eyes and she gasped, they had the same eyes.

    She had a lion rolling around on her living room floor purring, she couldn¡®t help it, she should be out of

    her mind scared right now. The only reaction she felt was to giggle at the silliness.

    Her legs gave out and she sat down on the floor right where she was. The Lion looked at her as he

    was on his back. His tongue was hanging out causing him to look even sillier than before. She started

    The next thing she knew she was being picked up into some very warm arms. Just as she felt like she

    was

    going to pass out.

    ¡°Shhhhh... It¡®s alright, you are safe. It¡®s ok I am here now. Shhhh...¡±

    That voice was a beacon pulling her away from the ckness. She snuggled in closer to the warmth.

    Not caring that he was still naked.

    There was something about him that she felt connected to her in some way. She rested her head on

    his naked shoulder. Feeling safe, feeling contented.

    Some part of her snapped reality into ce, that monsterst night was real. She put it from her mind

    but it was real.

    Then losing her job because of a lying spoiled bitch, she should have taken her to court. She was

    never in the room, to begin with.

    Archer didn¡®t say anything, it was like

    he knew she just needed to be held in silence. They stayed that way for half an hour. Then she lifted

    her head off his shoulder and looked into his eyes, yes they were the same.

    She touched his face like she was making sure he was real. Archer

    couldn¡®t hold himself back anymore. He reached for her head and gently pulled it to his.

    Rachel felt his lips gently exploring hers, his tongue slowing probing for a way inside. She opened for

    him, unsure what she was doing, it was her first kiss.

    He took control and she suddenly felt like electricity was running throughout her body, she was getting

    hot between her legs, it was like he was waking up a part of her soul that had been asleep.

    She wrapped her arms around his

    neck and he groaned out his pleasure, she could feel something else alongside her leg that was getting

    bigger too. She may be a virgin but she knew how things were done and she knew what that was.

    Still, she didn¡®t want to leave hisp just yet. His kiss started trailing down to her neck, once he reached

    where her neck met her shoulder she arched her back as intense pleasure overcame her.

    Then there was a shock as pain flooded her neck as he bit into her, just as soon as the pain was there

    it was gone again recing it with even more pleasure than before, igniting something inside her.

    He started to reach under her shirt touching her bare skin, that was when she panicked. She got off

    him like a grasshopper on a hot te. When she looked back at him her

    breath caught in her throat.

    He looked wild, his eyes were glowing, looking at her like she was thest piece of food in existence.

    She looked down at the rest of him and then quickly turned her head away, she could feel her face

    turning

    pink.

    He got up and turned her to look at him.

    ¡°You can look at me anytime you want to, I am yours and yours alone from this moment on.¡±

    ¡°My sweet Catnip, I have so many things to show you. Nothing will ever hurt you, you will not have to

    worry about your future. You are safe, all you have to do is let me have you.¡±

    It was then that the front door opened and a voice that Rachel knew all too well. T LUU ¡°Rachel, your

    home, I thought you had to work today?¡±

    Rachel looked at Archer, in a panic, she grabbed his clothes and pushed him down the hall. Not in time

    though, as her sister watched the ass end of Archer running down the hall.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104

    Chapter 6¨CBook 3

    The Beast was on the hunt, he stayed in the shadows where he blended in. He was back at the parking

    lot and found the ce in the trees where she hid. She wasn¡®t alone though, he could tell that there

    was another with

    her.

    He couldn¡®t make out the smell, that meant only one thing. A Shifter.

    He wasn¡®t happy about that, it wasn¡®t going to stop him though. He had a demanding mistress and he

    didn¡®t enjoy her punishments. He went to the ce in the parking lot where he noticed where a car was

    parkedst night.

    Her scent still lingered at the spot where she got into her car. He sniffed the area where the car was, he

    got a track to follow from her tires. It wasn¡®t an exact kinda thing but it will give him a direction to focus

    on.

    At that moment he changed into a man, he was tall and bulky with muscle. His hair was long and hung

    about his unshaven face. Giving him a dark and wild appearance. He wore ck jeans and boots with

    a long ck leather coat, no shirt.

    His dark eyes focused on the building it was the only logical ce she could have beening from.

    He decided to go inside and see what he could find out about the woman. Perhaps some information

    on where she lives.

    He wasn¡®t concerned about having any trouble with getting information, it was his special ability. Just

    by touching them, he could put a human into a state where all he had to do was ask a question and

    they would answer it.

    Once he was done they would be confused, they would not remember anything at all. Not even

    meeting him or what he looked like.

    Anna stared at her sister in disbelief. She had been trying for years to get her sister to date. With no

    hope for sess, she finally gave up trying.

    Then one Saturday afternoon shees home early to fix her sister a surprise dinner and ends up

    being the one surprised instead. Just as she enters the trailer she sees a naked man running down the

    hall and her sister¡¯s face the nice shade of a tomato.

    Anna couldn¡®t hold back her smile. She was going to have soo much fun with this.

    ¡°Well, Well, Well, was I interrupting

    something?¡±

    Rachel didn¡®t say anything at first, she just looked at her sister sheepishly.

    ¡°Ah, no you didn¡®t interrupt anything,¡±

    ¡°Are you sure Rachel, that didn¡®t look like nothing to me, cause that looked like the naked butt of a man

    running down our hall? Is there someone you should introduce me to perhaps? I understand if it

    slipped your mind.¡±

    ¡°I probably wouldn¡®t have been thinking about my sister either if I was looking at that.¡±

    ¡°You do know that he ran into my room? Perhaps I should go in there and see if he needs any help

    finding the right room.¡± 2

    She started to wiggle her eyebrows with a big cheesy grin on her face, it

    was clear she was enjoying Rachel¡®s predicament.

    ¡°Anna! that is enough ok.¡±

    At that moment Archer came walking out, fully dressed, and stood behind Rachel. Kissing her on the

    cheek.

    Anna¡®s eyes widened in excitement, she came over to Archer and held out her hand.

    ¡°Hello, I am Anna Stevens and you are?¡±

    He shook her hand, smiling like a cat with all the cream.

    ¡°My name is Archer Be, It¡®s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    It was at that moment that Rachel realized how big of slut she had been, she didn¡®t even know hisst

    name or anything about him other than his changing into a lion.

    Like he could sense what she was thinking he leaned in and whispered so she could only hear him.

    ¡°Don¡®t worry Catnip, soon you will know more about me than even my mother does.¡± D

    She blushed again and her sister started beaming with happiness.

    Rachel let out a sigh, there¡®s no fighting with fools she said to herself and gave out a littleugh. She

    decided that she was going to let things unfold and see where it leads her.

    ¡°Well I was going to sneak home early and fix you dinner as a surprise but I see you went straight for

    dessert.¡±

    ¡°I am going to go to a party and leave you two to Ummm, finish what you started.¡± She snickered.

    ¡°Don¡®t worry it¡®s a nerd party, we all

    .built robots out of spare parts and we are going to have a cage match at the basketball court at school

    to see who is the best.¡±

    ¡°I will stay the night at Sarah¡®s house so you can have some more fun. Sheughed as the door closed

    behind her.¡±

    Rachels phone went off, it was a text message from her sister, I am gonna want all the details.} Rachel

    shut off her phone with a sigh.

    Rachel was ok with her staying with Sarah her buddy from science ss. Her father was a police

    officer and Sarah¡®s mom was a third¨Cgrade math teacher. They lived on the other side of town so she

    should be ok for now.

    When she turned around to look at Archer he was lounging on her couch as if he lived there. She found

    she kinda liked it.

    ¡°Will Anna be alright, that thing isn¡®t going to get to her, is it? She isn¡®t in any danger, is she? I don¡®t

    know what I would do if something happened to Anna. Please tell me she will be safe.¡±

    ¡°She will be alright for now, I am going to have to move both of you to a safe house, just for a while till I

    figure out what it is that is killing people and hunting you.¡±

    Archer patted hisp for her toe to sit on it. She didn¡®t move at first but decided what the hell at

    least he is dressed this time.

    Jessica Winchester was over the moon happy, one of her friends gave her some incredible information.

    The location of Archer Be¡®s apartment.

    She was going to show up at his

    doorstep and demand why he ghosted her. No one ghosted her and got away with it. Then she was

    going to seduce him, she knew that she was going to have to be done up special though, Archer gets

    bored easily.

    She started to make all kinds of beauty appointments, nails, hair, waxing the whole nine yards. Then

    she was going shopping for a kick¨Cass dress and shoes. He wasn¡®t going to know what hit him.

    She hummed happily as she went to her closet to see what she should pack for when she would spend

    the night with Archer. Perhaps she should pack extra just in case he wants more than just one night.

    She was going to hook this fish and then she would be able to lord it all over her so¨Ccalled friends. Her

    mother would be so happy, she will get to n the wedding of the century.

    Her father won¡®t want to pay for it but he was easy to wrap around her finger. She called her two best

    buds to tell them that she was going to be Mrs. Archer Be soon.

    August was at the apartment going through camera footage of the parking lot, hoping to get a good

    look at this creature. Every time it was recorded it was fuzzy it was almost like one of those horror

    movies where the people¡®s faces are all blurry.

    He was finally tired of looking and shut it off. He couldn¡®t help but feel that there was more than just a

    rogue on a killing frenzy.

    He had been hearing whispers of gossip thest month about some of themunity talking about a

    beautiful woman who was influencing some of the shifters.

    He had no proof though, only gossip. Still, things have been strangetely. I will have to keep my ear to

    the ground and see what I can find out.

    His mother texted him about an hour ago saying that some of the vipers are slinking around the town

    looking for Archer.

    Heughed at that, sometimes it is a great advantage to not be born first. He knew he was still a target

    but not the prime target.

    Still, it was anotherplication in the mix. Especially if Archer has found his mate. He would love to

    watch how all those nasty pit vipers are going to take that news.

    He was so far confident that none of them knew where they were hiding

    out. He didn¡®t give it long though before some stupid gossip finds out and spreads the word.

    They will end up looking like someone trying to eat french fries at a seagull park. He shivered at that

    thought. He hoped that he would also find his true mate as well. He had hope though, both of his

    brothers found theirs. So he should be able to as well.

    He did wonder though how themunity was going to take Archer¡®s mate being human.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105

    Chapter 7¨CBook 3

    Selena sat in her reception room for the next shifter family of Lions. This

    bunch was easy to manipte and control. All one needed was a little sh of magic to impress and pr

    omises of power.

    She was excited about thisst family the Winchesters. She never met a more self¨C

    important bunch of power hungry wannabees.

    Their daughter was her favorite though, not only was

    she self important and spoiled rotten she was as stupid as she was beautiful.

    She had her believing

    that after she drank the pink potion that she gave her, she would be able to seduce Archer the head of

    the Be family, and King of the pride. Once seduced he would fall madly in love with her.

    The pink potion was nothing more than colored lemon juice with a drop of Selena¡®s blood, the

    blood will bind the drinker to Selena.

    When little Miss Jessica Winchester drinks the potion she will be Selena¡®s ve. Selena smiled at

    the thought, she had just the thing she will order her to do.

    She now had two more werelions to add to her collection of beasts, they were second and third sons of

    another power¨Chungry family as payment

    for her help, soon they will turn and have no choice but to obey her every desire.

    It was not the army she had once desired but for now, it was a start. Besides they are young and will be

    full of male desire.

    Still, the image of the woman that beast showed her in his mind, she

    had the same features as another witch she once knew. It couldn¡®t be possible unless this woman

    was a descendant.

    If she is, then she is a lot more than

    just the human she is running around as. Selena calmed down, she could be useful as well but she wo

    uld have to be careful.

    She could also be a threat to everything that

    Selena had nned. She should just have the beast kill her and be done with it. Still, if she ys her c

    ards right she could have the ultimate revenge.

    She will know as soon as the beast brings back a sample of her blood.

    Archer texted August that they needed to find a safe house for Rachel and

    her sister Anna. He wasn¡®t sure

    how Rachel¡®s sister was going to take being hidden away in a safe house.

    He hoped that Rachel could convince her, that was if he could convince Rachel it was the best thing for

    her to do.

    Things were kind of delicate at the moment between them, he sensed her willingness but at the same ti

    me, he also could feel her fear and uncertainty.

    There were sitting on the couch in silence while he yed with her hair as she rested her head on his l

    ap. He was just enjoying her presence it was very calming and it was strengthing their bond.

    He wondered how she was going to take it when he told her that he had marked her as his mate. 2)

    It was then that Solis perked up.

    ¡°What is it, Solis?¡±

    ¡°I can smell fear! I can hear running and heavy breathing.¡±

    It was at that moment that Anna came crashing through the front door, mming the door behind her.

    He could tell that she was terrified and had been running for her life.

    Rachel ran over to her and got her to sit down at the kitchen table.

    Archer and Solis were on alert, they went looking out the windows, then opened the

    front door and started sniffing the air.

    He shut the door and started texting on his phone frantically.

    Rachel tried to get Anna to calm down.

    ¡°Anna! what¡®s wrong? What happened?¡±

    Anna was still out of breath and scared out of her mind but she tried to answer Rachel.

    ¡°Big thing...attacked us at the school...David hit it with a stick and it got...Mad. It ran...after David and w

    e all took...off. It was...making terrible noises... I could hear... David...screaming...Oh, God, it got David!

    !!!¡±

    I ran all the way..home. I don¡®t know where it is now... but it was staring at me through the chain¨C

    link fence and sniffing the air.

    It was then that Archer spoke up.

    ¡°I want both of you to pack a bag don¡®t leave anything with your

    identity here, you have five minutes so hurry. We don¡®t have

    much time to get you out of here before that thing

    sniffs out Anna¡®s trail.¡±

    Both women stared at him as if he had grown two heads.

    ¡°There is no time to exin, please go now get your stuff!¡±

    Both of them ran off down the hall to their rooms grabbing whatever they could put into a bag or two. R

    achel made sure to grab their little safe that had all their needed papers.

    Archer grabbed a box and started

    to put in any magazines, mail, or anything that might give an address or any kind of identification.

    He found another box and put some of their groceries in it he grabbed what he could, he did it mostly

    o the girls wouldn¡®t get too upset about leaving it behind.

    He had everything in the back of his truck and was on their way out of the

    trailer park area. He could sense Solis on high alert. He had a feeling they cut that way too close. Unfor

    tunately, he realized toote that the beast could track the faintest of scents which means he can¡®t take

    his truck to their final destination.

    He had texted August to meet them at the airport. He was going to leave his truck there, purchase two t

    ickets for the girls to go to Chicago but instead, they were going via August¡®s SUV on the other side of t

    he airport.

    Hopefully, all the scents of people there will confuse that asshole long enough so that they can sess

    fully lose him.

    He looked over at his mate and her sister they were holding each other in confusion and fear. Rachel w

    as keeping it

    together for her sister but he could feel her anxiety. He was pissed, nothing was going to scare his mat

    e. Whatever that thing is he is going to find out why it is after Rachel and her sister. He is then going to

    rip it to shreds and piss on the remains.

    As soon as August got the text message he was on the move, he

    grabbed both his and Archer¡®s go bags and was out the door. Nothing was left at the apartment that wa

    s of any importance.

    He texted his parents to let them know what was going on and that they would be in touch once things

    are settled down.

    He also asked them if they would keep their ears open to any unusual activity within themunity so

    mething wasn¡®t adding up and he had a feeling someone was up to

    something again.

    With that, he was pulling up to the airport just as Archer wasing out the doors loaded down with bo

    xes and twodies with bags.

    The older of the twodies he recognized from Archer¡®s description but the younger one he couldn¡®t sto

    p staring at her. She was a goddess. He could also tell that she was still a little underage.

    He looked away not knowing why he felt so disappointed. He shook it off and helped Archer put the box

    es and bags in the back as everyone got into the SUV.

    When he got behind the wheel Archer gave him a curious look but didn¡®t say anything.

    They stopped at a gas station for gas and some snacks. It wasn¡®t exactly

    the romantic dinner that he wanted to give Rachel for their first date, but circumstances are what they a

    re.

    He made a mental note to get all the stuff he needed so he could show Rachel his mad skills in the kitc

    hen.

    They had a long way to drive yet and when they arrived there they needed toe up with a n on h

    ow to keep everyone safe. He was thinking about giving Jack a call and seeing what he has for some a

    dvice.

    He was certain that their diversion to the airport gave them the cover they needed. If that thing is truly a

    scent tracker then he was going to have a devil of a time trying to find their scent amongst so many.

    Still, he needed to find out why this beast was so focused on the

    girls.True he had a feeling that the beast would try to find Rachel to kill her because

    . of what she witnessed.

    This was something different though, there was more than just loose ends being tied up. To put that mu

    ch effort into tracking her down it had to of wanted more than just a cut and run.

    Perhaps the beast was leashed

    and it was the master he needed to find. Perhaps there were more to the rumors that were

    floating around than he gave thought to. He had a feeling that this

    whole thing is tied together somehow and it was going to get really ugly before it got better again.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106

    Chapter 8¨CBook 3

    The Beast trailed the scent to a schoolyard. There he sniffed the air, yes the scent is a little different but

    it is the same. He focused on a young girl who had the same kind of features as the woman he was

    hunting.

    Yes, it was a sibling it was at that moment that someone screamed and everyone turned to look at him.

    He climbed the fence focused on the girl, he was going to get her to tell him where the other woman

    was.

    Before he could reach her a younger boy hit him hard with a ratherrge stick. He turned to look at the

    boy, the boy hit him again. He saw red, no one hits me and gets away with it. Forgetting the girl at that

    moment and chasing after the boy with the

    0:18 PM

    intent to kill.

    He chased the boy into a corner it was as always easy, at that moment he came to his senses he had

    been distracted and now had to track the girl again.

    He stalked up to the boy and swiped his ws across its chest. Not enough to kill but enough so he will

    never forget this lesson.

    With that, he was off to find the scent trail of the girl.

    Finding it he took off sniffing the ground as he went not caring if anyone saw him at this moment. He

    managed to track her to one of the trailers in the trailer park about five blocks away.

    He sniffed around the trailer and then the car parked in the drive. This was definitely where that woman

    lived. He went behind the trailer

    where the neighbors couldn¡¯t get a good look and shifted into his human form.

    He walked up to the back door and ripped it open, walking into the hallway he sniffed the air again, yes

    this was it. This is where she lives. There was another scent in the air it was the same as the parking

    lot only this time it was much stronger.

    Male shifter, Lion. That is an unfortunateplication. I will have to tell my mistress that she has to

    stop the pursuit of this, she can¡¯t go against the Lions.

    Still, he will track her as far as the trail goes and then report back to wait upon his mistress.

    Rachel fell asleep halfway to where ever it was they were going. She and

    Anna were asleep in the back seat while Archer and August talked.

    ¡°I saw the way you were looking at Anna, care to exin?¡±

    ¡°It is too messed up Archer, I think she is my mate but she is too young. I have decided to wait it out for

    the time being and focus on the problems at hand for now.¡±

    ¡°Besides I saw the mark on Rachel¡¯s neck, does she know?¡±

    ¡°She knows that I can shift into a Lion but she doesn¡¯t know what that mark means yet. Things have

    been happening so fast, I am a little worried about how she is going to take it all. Not to mention that

    she is Human, that isn¡¯t very popr within themunity either.¡±

    ¡°First things first August, we get them to the safe house and settled in

    then we go hunting for that creature whatever it is. It has to be stopped.¡±

    ¡°Agreed, Archer.¡±

    ¡°You are going to need some alone time with your mate Archer, get to know each other as it should be.

    Make the bond unbreakable, she has to mark you. Though I am not sure if a human has the bite

    ¡°We will figure it out, I will have to call Mom and tell her about everything that is going on. I know you

    have told her a lot but I want to tell her myself everything else. She will keep Dad informed and he can

    look into all those odd rumors.¡±

    With that they were turning down an old desert road, heading to a ce called ¡°The Sun Estate¡±. It had

    been in the family for generations, no one other than the five of the Bes

    knew of its existence or its location.

    It wasn¡¯t anything fancy but it is arge estate where their kind can roam freely without being seen.

    It has all kinds of surveince cameras and alert systems as well as a hidden bunker. There were also

    all kinds of weapons and two dune buggies.

    The house itself was a five-bedroom three-bathroom cabin with a kitchen, dining room, living room, and

    an enclosed pool. There was plenty of open spaces and privacy. Something for everyone.

    Archer decided to call in some help, for some reason he didn¡¯t feel good about calling on his own. He

    called Jack Dawson instead. Jack couldn¡¯te because Nova was pregnant. However, he was

    sending his second Sam with two other enforcers and an

    expert tracker from Duncan¡¯s pack that was visiting to help out.

    One of the enforcer¡¯s mates was a witch she insisted oning along as well. Perhaps she can also

    answer questions thedies might have about the whole shifting and magical world. 9

    They should be here by tomorrow night. They will be on motorcycles so be on the lookout. Jack was

    happy that Archer had found his mate. He wanted to make sure that he was able to keep her.

    August told Archer that if all those shifters wereing they were going to need some serious supplies

    of food and other essentials.

    Archer agreed that August should go into the next town down the road and get what they needed. If

    worse came to worse he could call Dad to send in

    the helicopter. 2)

    Rachel and Anna looked around the rustic but very expensive cabin. Their trailer could fit inside at least

    four times and that was just the ground floor.

    Anna was excited about the pool she was trying to forget the horror that started this journey as was

    Rachel. Rachel wasn¡¯t interested in the pool, she was wanting to know what was going on.

    Archer had been acting strange since they arrived, it was almost as if he was trying to avoid her. She

    rubbed the ce on her neck where he bit her, she wondered about it. It took a shape that looked like a

    sun.

    Every time she touched it she would instantly remember the pleasure it

    gave her when he made it. She finally decided to stop touching it just as she felt eyes on her

    Archer was there leaning against the door frame his eyes were dark and he was staring at her intently.

    She raised an eyebrow looking back at him in defiance. Thinking to herself¡­Oh, now you wanna talk.

    Well, maybe I am just too busy now.

    He raised an eyebrow back at her reaction, Lord he was sexy. He was a fantasy of creation and it

    pissed her off cause she knew he was using it on

    her.

    The reason she was mad was that it was working. She turned and left the room the only defense she

    had against him.

    She knew he would follow, she went outside to look at the grounds. He pulled her back inside and

    surrounded her in his arms. She stood there for a little bit taking in his warmth.

    ¡°Archer, when are you going to start telling me everything, you have been just bouncing around on the

    edges not telling me too much of anything. I have epted that you are some sort of supernatural

    being and I think your Lion, Solis is cute and charming.¡±

    Solis perked his head up at hearing that¡­

    ¡°You hear that she thinks I¡¯m cute and charming.¡± (2

    Solis was strutting around inside his mind making poses here and there as the strutted about.

    ¡°Great, our mate is turning you from a hardened killing machine to a sappy boob.¡±

    Solis justughed at that and went back to what he was doing.

    ¡°Come inside my little catnip and we will talk, I will tell you all that you want to know and more. We also

    are going to have to tell your sister, during theing days she may see strange things and will need

    an exnation.¡±

    They went inside and up to Archer¡¯s bedroom, he wasn¡¯t trying to lure her or anything, he just felt more

    she decided to run he would get to her fast.

    August will be back in about an hour or so. We will take that time for some privacy. She nodded her

    head and sat down on therge ck leather sofa, why this was in his bedroom she didn¡¯t know. There

    was no way

    though she was going to sit on the bed.

    Perhaps being here was a mistake, all she could think about was his naked body and that bed.

    He went over and sat on his bed, Lord almighty she was in trouble now as her heart started racing. She

    was moving around on the couch trying to think of anything else, the more she tried to block it out the

    more it would invade her thoughts.

    Archer¡¯s head came up instantly, she was aroused he could scent it in the air and her heart was racing.

    He smirked at her.

    ¡°I only brought you up here to talk, but if you want to seduce me I might be open to letting you try.¡±

    ¡°Archer perhaps you can tell me why I am so out of control when I am near

    .

    you? I mean I can be attracted to you but not want to pounce on you and rip your clothes off.¡±

    She cursed as soon as she opened her mouth, did she just say all that out loud?

    His smile widened at hearing that.

    ¡°So, my little catnip you want to rip off my clothes?¡±

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107

    Chapter 9¨CBook 3

    ##Warning Language##

    The beast was returning home to his mistress, though he wondered for how much longer. The blood

    bond she tricked him into so long ago was growing thin. He could feel with each new moon it was

    getting weaker. It was just a matter of time before he would be free.

    He was getting pretty tired of being her whipping post and her gopher. He just had to be patient. For

    now, he will bide his time, hopefully, the weaker the bond gets the more of his memory he will regain.

    He was already getting snippets of images but they didn¡¯t make much sense. They were memories of

    fighting a great battle, he was on a horse in chainmail and armor. He had lifted his sword in the air and

    just as

    he was about to see more the memory stopped.

    There was another memory of a beautiful woman who was naked under a waterfall. Then the images

    disappear into a fog.

    Soon, very soon he will be free.

    Wait till she finds out he doesn¡¯t have a sample of the girl¡¯s blood, time for yet another whipping. The

    bond has made it easier to withhold from her that is unless she does that mind rape crap.

    Still, she doesn¡¯t do it often simply because it takes a lot of her energy. He wasn¡®t going to give her any

    more information than necessary. If she wants it she was going to have to go diving in his head for it.

    Anna was just sitting in the big

    overstuffed chair in the living room, watching August secure the windows and doors. She didn¡¯t know

    what it was but she found him irresistible. She was going to be 18 in a couple of months but still, he

    was too old for

    her.

    There is no way that he would ever consider a rtionship with someone as young as she was. He

    would want a woman closer to his age, one that is sophisticated and beautiful. Not a nerd with freckles.

    That didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t enjoy the scenery. She was waiting for Rachel toe down and start

    exining things. Her mind started to drift and went back to that beast as it was sniffing the air and

    looking at her.

    She remembered its eyes how they looked almost human and held an intelligence in them. Oh, god

    what

    about her friends are they ok? Did they get away from it?

    The thoughts running through her mind took over it was like she was trapped in a nightmare that she

    couldn¡¯t find the way out of.

    August was busy making sure that everything was locked down tight. He was aware of Anna watching

    him and he had to admit that he liked it a lot. So did Khan his lion, he had been acting strange since

    they met Anna. Rolling around purring.

    That was when August started to hear a low sound like a moan. He looked over at Anna and she was

    tightly curled up in the chair, she was visibly shaking and holding her head moaning.

    Without thinking he rushed over to

    her. He kneeled in front of the chair, taking one close look at her he could tell that she was having a

    shback.

    ¡°Anna!¡± ¡°Anna!¡± ¡°Anna, it¡¯s ok you are safe it can¡¯t get to you here. I am here I won¡¯t let it get you, I

    promise. Follow my voice, do what you need to, pleasee back to me¡±

    He reached out and touched her arm instantly sparks flew between them, he knew what that meant. It

    didn¡¯t matter right now. Just as he thought that maybe she couldn¡¯t hear him, sheunched out of the

    chair and into his arms. She was crying her heart out in fear.

    Rachel and Archer came running down the stairs, Rachel instantly got down on the floor with them.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?

    ¡°She has had a shback, I think it

    had to do with that beast that was after her.¡±

    Rachel tried to take Anna out of August¡¯s arms but Anna wouldn¡¯t let go of him.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok Rachel, I got her. I will stay with her till she has recovered.¡±

    August looked at Archer, mind linking them.

    ¡°I will take care of her. Don¡¯t worry I know she is too young, I will wait don¡¯t be concerned. She is my

    true mate and I can at least make her feel safe. It would kill me if I couldn¡¯t at least do that for her.¡±

    ¡°I will also fill her in on things she needs to know. I will do everything I can for her, except take her as

    my mate. But know this when she is ready I will not hold back. Even though I can¡¯t im her yet, she is

    still mine.¡±

    Archer reached down to help Rachel up and he talked her into leaving Anna with August, for now.

    Besides they had many things to talk about before everyone else arrived.

    Archer could tell that Rachel was reluctant to leave and Archer thought that maybe she would protest

    but she turned back to her sister one more time.

    ¡°Anna if you need me, I will stay.¡±

    ¡°L¡­will be alright¡­ Rachel go. Please,¡± Anna said between sniffles as she clutched August even

    tighter than before.

    Rachel put up her hands and walked away in defeat. Archer was right they had a lot to talk about, it

    was time she put her big girl panties on and got some answers to her questions as

    well.

    August turned all his attention back to Anna, she felt right in his arms and her scent was out of this

    world. Khan was acting like an idiot. So he just shifted her position in his arms and carried her to the

    couch where he put her in hisp.

    She made the front of his shirt wet, he was never going to wash it, not until she was his for good and

    all. He stroked her hair till he felt that she was calming down more. When he realized that she was

    asleep he carried her up to her room. (2)

    When Archer and Rachel arrived back at his bedroom, Rachel decided that they were going to have to

    turn down the heat a bit and start talking, with their clothes on.

    He started to undo the buttons on his shirt.

    She gave him a look¡­

    ¡°Nope, you are not going to be doing that until after you start telling me everything, start with this mark

    on my neck. Then you are going to exin what the hell that beast was and why it wants me and my

    sister.¡±

    ¡°Then you are going to tell me everything else you were going to before things got heated and my

    sister started crying.¡±

    When he scratched the back of his head, Rachel came to realize that is what he did when he felt he

    had been caught at something he didn¡¯t want to talk about.

    ¡°Fine, I will answer all your

    questions, as long as you promise to stay calm and not try to run away

    again.

    *Fine Archer, I promise not to run away.

    Not exactly what he wanted to hear but half is better than none. So he proceeded to tell her what was

    on her neck and why it was there. That mark on your neck means I have marked you as my mate.

    All of a sudden heard throughout the whole cabin were the words¡­

    ¡°WHAT THE FUCKING HELL!!!¡±

    ¡°Rachel, please calm down and I will exin further.¡±

    ¡°You imed me as your mate!!!! Don¡¯t you think that maybe I should have had a say in that decision?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you should have been given the choice but understand I wasn¡¯t going to let you get away. You are

    my true

    mate without you I would live a half life.¡±

    ¡°It would be true to say that yes, I would have found someone to have cubs with. It wouldn¡¯t be the

    same there would be no bond, I may have grown fond of her but I would not have loved her.¡±

    ¡°With you, it is different than just normal love it is beyond that, it is the bond of soulmates. Our souls are

    tied together now, you are my Lions Solis¡¯s mate that is why he marked you, that sun on your neck is

    his symbol.¡±

    ¡°Archer, does that mean I will have to mark you too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Rachel it means just that. I would love that so much but I will only ept your mark if you truly

    want to give it.¡±

    ¡°That is the price I will pay for taking away your right to choose.¡±

    ¡°Archer, what if I never want to mark you, does that mean you can be unfaithful?¡±

    ¡°Catnip, I will never want or need another, you are my choice now and forever.¡± (

    ¡°I am your choice as well, neither of us will be able to stray to other people. Nor will we want or need

    to.¡±

    ¡°But I am human, is it possible. I mean don¡¯t you have to do it with your own kind?¡±

    ¡°Trust me catnip we arepatible in every way. Once you mark me the bond will be at full strength. It

    will take things to a whole new level.¡±

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108

    Chapter 10¨CBook 3

    The Beast was right, she was pissed when he told her he had failed to get the blood she wanted, not

    only that but he lost the scent trail as well. She whipped him hard that night, but she didn¡¯t mind rape

    him again. Whipping him must have tired her out.

    That our she was preupied with her new pay toys, whatever it was he was grateful.

    He grimaced in his cell alone with the pain. It was bad but it wasn¡¯t the first time he hoped that soon it

    would be thest time.

    He wanted to fall asleep so he could see if another memory was waiting for him. The pain from the

    whipping was bad enough that it was going to be impossibly hard to sleep until his beast healed them.

    His beast never talked to him, he tried but every time the headaches afterward were so bad that after a

    while he stopped trying.

    That was another thing, he referred to himself as Beast and yet he had a beast inside him. Why didn¡¯t

    they have names?

    He had a feeling he was going to be royally pissed when he found all his memories again.

    Selena was having a wonderful time breaking in her two new ves. She made sure that they had a

    dose of her blood every night before they had sex with her. She loved the sex, two wild Lionshifters in

    their prime was a great fuck

    She never had two at once and decided that perhaps she needed to

    find a third one to join with the other two. Once she has sessfully bound them to her, she will have

    them give her their first kills as a sacrifice of love to show their loyalty.

    Beast was only tied with her blood and spells, not with sex. That is why he is only her killing machine

    and torture instrument it was no more than he deserved after all.

    Soon I will destroy them all one house at a time if I have to. Still, she wondered about her deal with the

    devil, he hadn¡¯t shown up when she made her first move against the lion

    shifters. He was strangely quiet perhaps the old fool had forgotten.

    She was ready though if he did show up. Perhaps she will keep him as a sex ve as well. Wouldn¡¯t

    that just be devilishly good sex? Sheughed out loud at that thought.

    She didn¡®t know that the shadow watcher was there watching with a smirk on his face. Don¡®t worry the

    master hasn¡®t forgotten about you. He waits but he never forgets.

    Ava Ravensong didn¡¯t like riding on the back of a motorcycle but it was the only way she was going to

    get to the two sisters in time.

    She was one of the witches for the Storm Crow Moon pack, Alpha Duncan, and Luna Adira¡¯s pack. 3

    Every time she had a visiontely it was about the two sisters. She didn¡¯t even know who they were till

    she talked with Duncan. He told her about how Archer asked Jack Dawson for help and asked Duncan

    if he would send some of his trackers as well.

    0:22 PM

    Duncan decided that she should go as soon as possible, it so happened that there was one of Jack¡¯s

    men there with them, Duncan was going to see if he would be willing to escort her to the Archer¡¯s

    cabin.

    That is how she ended up on the back of a motorcycle with a really big bear shifter. His name was

    Harry and he was a nice guy. He was handsome and he smelled good. It made hanging on to him a lot

    more pleasant.

    He was always considerate he was always asking her if she was doing alright and that if at any time

    she needed to he would stop to take a break. She said no every time, they needed to get there quickly,

    she could feel that time was running out.

    She just hoped that she had enough time to prepare them for what they needed to do and to train them

    on thews of magic that there were

    4:22 PM

    going to need to know and use to defeat their enemy.

    Her Bear escort just informed her that they should be there within half an hour. She hugged him tighter

    as he sped up to cover even more ground faster. Good thing that they were in the open desert, she

    wouldn¡¯t have wanted to try this on a busy highway.

    Rachel finally calmed down enough that Archer was finally able to wrap her in his arms. He

    understood, he would have had a cow if someone marked him without being given a choice too.

    He didn¡¯t know why he did it either, it was pure instinct and heat of the moment. Still what was done is

    done. He didn¡¯t regret doing it, he just wished he would have thought it out a little more before doing it

    at that

    PM

    moment.

    He could tell that with everything that was happening, all the rushing and the attack on her sister. She

    was getting a bit emotionally exhausted.

    She wanted to stand tall and continue as she has always had, which is fine but now she had Archer

    she would have to learn to lean on him when she needed to.

    She took on the care of her sister on her own, sacrificing herself for the sake of her sister¡¯s future. In

    the past, she always had to be careful about who they talked to for fear of them being separated into

    foster homes.

    Still, through it all, she managed to make a life for herself and Anna. She was brave, generous, smart,

    and loving as well as a protective sister. It was time now for her to learn that she wasn¡¯t alone and that

    he was by

    her side now, forever.

    As he was by her side, he didn¡¯t want a silly wallflower that would kowtow to him whenever he blinked,

    nor did he want an overbearing woman who had to always show the world that she could do it alone.

    He wanted a partner.

    They sat down and Archer exined everything from the shifting world to the peopleing tomorrow

    night and about what they nned to do about that beast that was hunting them.

    He exined the Mate bond and what to expect. He wasn¡¯t sure because she was human, she was

    showing signs just like a lioness would. So they were going to have to go one step at a time to figure

    things out.

    She wanted to see Solis again so Archer shifted, Solis acted like a total

    idiot, Trying to show off and show her how wonderful he was. He started to rub up against her then he

    wouldy on his back and purr some more. He didn¡¯t stop till he had herughing and rxed.

    When Archer changed back he went and got out a robe instead of putting his clothes back on, it was

    time for bed and he had no intentions of sleeping alone.

    Rachel came out of the bathroom freshly showered and wearing one of his shirts. In their haste to

    leave she didn¡¯t pack any nightclothes. She looked so good at that moment any idea¡¯s about being a

    gentleman went out the door.

    There was no way he was going to be able to resist that. He wasn¡¯t interested in trying to either. Just as

    he was about to show her what she was doing to him, August¡¯s mind

    linked him¡­

    ¡°Get dressed fast, we havepanying. It might be some of the group that is being sent,

    however, it is a little too early for them.¡±

    Archer swore¡­

    ¡°Rachel we havepanying, we are not sure who they are so I need you to stay up here, go to

    your sister¡¯s room and lock yourselves inside till we tell you it is safe.¡±

    She didn¡¯t question it she grabbed a pair of pants and ran out the door to her sister¡¯s room, he could

    hear the lock click into ce. Thank god we had deadbolt locks put on all the doors.

    He ran down to find his brother standing in the doorway of the front porch. They stood together as the

    motorcycle with two passengers.

    They pulled up to the walk leading in, The male got off the bike and came halfway up to them. Letting

    them catch his scent. Once Archer motioned that it was ok to proceed, the woman jump off the bike

    and ran past the male straight up to them.

    ¡°Hello, My name is Ava Ravensong I am a witch of the Storm Crow Moon Pack please I need to talk to

    Rachel and Anna Stevens right now. I have information that will save their lives and all of the shifter

    world as well.¡±

    August and Archer looked at each other¡­

    ¡°Please, I need to speak with them both as soon as possible, I just hope it isn¡¯t toote.¡±

    ¡°NOW, Gentlemen we are burning daylight, and time is running out

    other¡­

    ¡°Please, I need to speak with them both as soon as possible, I just hope it isn¡¯t toote.¡±

    ¡°NOW, Gentlemen we are burning daylight, and time is running out fast. There is no time for all this

    male ego shit.¡± 2

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109

    Chapter 11¨CBook 3

    Archer was just waking up he was holding the sweetest smelling pillow he ever had. It was so warm

    and soft, The woke up then. Rachel was still

    asleep in his arms. He had promised that until she was morefortable with everything sex was off

    the table.

    He didn¡¯t like that conclusion but he didn¡¯t me her. Still, he wasn¡¯t going to wait forever, especially if

    this is what he was waking up to every morning

    He whispered into the morning sunshineing through the window¡­

    ¡°Oh, my sweet little catnip don¡¯t worry it won¡¯t be long before you refortable. When this much is at

    stake I can y the slow game just as well.¡±

    He managed to get Ava Ravensong to wait till morning after assuring her that both of the sisters were

    well and no blood had been taken from them.

    Although she was finally talked into waiting till morning, she wouldn¡¯t exin anything till she could talk

    to both sisters face to face.

    Archer felt Rachel starting to wake up and decided that he was going to kiss her. She didn¡¯t say

    anything about kissing.

    He slowly kissed her eyelids, a little one on the tip of her nose then a full one on her lips. He yed

    with her lips toying with them, she responded to the kiss half asleep but it was enough for him to take

    full advantage.

    He felt the moment she came fully awake, he slowly pulled away and gave her a cheeky grin. She

    giggled¡­

    *Talk about pushing it to the limits, I see that from now on the next time I make limitations I am going to

    have

    to give you a line itemized list.¡±

    ¡°Also I have a lot of questions about you being a shifter and that there are other kinds, perhapster

    tonight we cane back up here and you can answer some of my questions.¡±

    She didn¡¯tin about the kiss, so for Archer, it was a win. He had no trouble answering all her

    questions. They both got up and got ready to start the day.

    It was time to eat breakfast and talk with the shifter witch. Archer hoped that it wasn¡¯t more bad news.

    When Archer and Rachel were almost to the kitchen the smellsing from there were amazing. It

    was making Rachel realize how hungry she was. Archer was busy calming

    OM OD

    Solis down because he smelled bacon.

    Anna came walking out of the kitchen with a stack of pancakes, bacon, and some scrambled eggs.

    Along with juice and coffee. All on a tray as she headed for the dining room table.

    She noticed how both of them were looking at her food, go get your own it is all in there ready to go.

    Ava is an amazing cook, she is in there right now making some kind of puffy doughnuts in the deep

    fryer that when they are done she dips them in cinnamon and sugar.

    Harry the guy who drove her here was almost drooling watching her make them. August came walking

    out of the kitchen next with a tray loaded with everything that Anna had and more. He paid no attention

    to either of them, he was focused on the food.

    2 PM O Archer looked at Rachel.

    ¡°We better get in there, since August just walked out I don¡¯t know if there will be much left. Let us get

    what¡¯s left before he goes back for seconds.¡±

    They walked in and the room was transformed into some sort of breakfast bakery. There were chafing

    dishes filled with everything and anything

    The doughnuts that Arina mentioned were cooling on the counter as Harry sat on a stool with a big cup

    of coffee and a te full of them. It looked like he was dipping them in icing,

    ¡°Good morning you two, help yourself to anything you want. Harry got a text that the group would be

    here within the hour. Once they saw how Harry was moving they decided to up their game.¡±

    I made enough for everyone but if I were you I would grab a doughnut before they get here or they will

    be gone. We can talk afterward, it is always good to have a full stomach when dealing with this kind of

    situation.

    They didn¡¯t need to be told twice they both loaded up trays and went to the dining room table.

    They all ate in silence, it tasted soo good and they didn¡¯t want to ruin the pleasant atmosphere at the

    moment. They all had a feeling that they were not going to be happy with what Ava had to tell them.

    Ava sat with the two sisters and their mates it was time to discuss everything and tell them of their true

    heritage.

    ¡°This is going to be a long story. I will try to keep it short but there are many things you need to know

    before thingse to an end. First of all, let me start by saying this.¡±

    ¡°Both of you are more than just Human.

    * You are descendants from the first and his white witch mate. Your line is almost gone, you both are its

    ¡°I am sorry Ava, who and what was the first? How is it that we are thest? And what does it have to do

    with what is going on right now?¡±

    ¡°It is alright to ask questions little Anna, I will answer if I can. I see the past and I get shes of the

    future. That is how I know all this. Let me exin and I will be happy to answer any question I can

    afterward.¡±

    ¡°I guess I should start by telling you the story of the first WereLion, his name was Dargon. He was

    loved and feared throughout the ancient kingdoms.¡±

    ¡°He was a warrior but he was also fair and kind. He was fierce when it came to protecting hisnds and

    his people. He had a witch that helped with protection and battle. She had fallen in love with Dargon.

    Dargon however did not reciprocate her feelings, he merely saw her as one of his people nothing more.

    She tried and tried till finally, she decided to use trickery to gain his love.

    She brewed up a wonderous love potion, it would make him fall in love with her instantly as long as she

    was the first person he would see after he drank it.

    During the winter solstice

    PINH celebration, she slipped the potion into his cup while he talked to another guest. What happened

    next was something no one could have

    fareseen:

    Dargon¡¯s friend Joran stood before the great hall to announce that Dargon had found his true mate, at

    that moment the great doors opened and there stood a beautiful woman with dark red hair and brilliant

    green eyes, She was dressed in the garb of the White Witch n.

    Everyone raised their ss to her in salute, Joran took Dargon¡¯s ss, saluted the bride and the

    groom, and to Selena¡¯s horror drank the contents down in one gulp.

    Joran set down the ss and looked straight into Selena¡¯s eyes, she knew at that moment that all her

    ns were gone. She stood up and ran from the room. What she didn¡¯t know was

    that foran followed her.

    When she arrived at her tower room she Forgot to close the door, no one ever bothered her rooms.

    She was going through her book of magic for something that could help her. She was angry and hurt,

    how dare he do this to her.

    True, he didn¡¯t see her in any other light other than her ce here, they never kissed or touched he

    wouldn¡¯t even use her like a whore. She didn¡¯t have a im on him. He was her¡¯s just the same that is

    why she even joined his n. She fell in love with him at first sight. He was her¡¯s dammit, if she

    couldn¡¯t have him then no one else could either.

    Just as she found the right spell and potion she realized that she wasn¡¯t alone anymore. There in the

    doorway stood, Joran. She wasn¡¯t all that worried though she knew that he

    drank the love potion. He wasnta threat.

    She was very wrong. Joran knew of her infatuation with Dargon. He also knew she would try something

    to change his mind. That is why when he saw her put something in Dargon¡¯s drink he had to put a stop

    to it.

    ¡°Hello there, little witch. What kind of trouble are you thinking about brewing up now?¡±

    ¡°It is a good thing I asked Dargon¡¯s new mate to make me a counter potion for whatever it was that you

    dropped into Dargon¡¯s drink. I knew you would try something so I was watching you closely all night

    and I must say you didn¡¯t disappoint.¡±

    ¡°You do realize that you could be executed for this act of treachery? I should take you to the courtyard

    as we speak and take your head.¡±

    10:27M OD

    Instead, I will banish you from this kingdom, don¡¯t worry I have permission from Dargon himself. You

    are to be taken from the tower to the back gates and left to your own devices. You are to take nothing

    from here except for the clothes on your back and a cape to keep you from freezing

    You have been given these mercies because your help in the past has been invaluable. We can not

    have you staying here with the knowledge that you will try to harm Dargon¡¯s mate or their future

    children.

    With that two men at arms came into the room, they were carrying grey clothes. She looked at them in

    horror.

    NO! you can¡¯t do this to me, please don¡¯t do this to me.

    ¡°Strip her and give her these to put on, make sure she takes nothing with

    her. Only these clothes nothing more.¡±

    When they were done she stood before them dressed in all grey wool clothing, the grey color was

    reserved for criminals and traitors that were not executed.

    She was dragged from the tower and tossed into a ditch outside the back gate. She stood there in the

    road for the longest time as the cold winds and snow fell about her, her heart full of hate with a vow that

    she would get her revenge.¡±

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110

    Chapter 12-Book 3

    Jessica Winchester walked up to the apartment where Archer and August were hiding out. She was in

    a dress that was so revealing that it would make a stripper blush, with three¨Cinch red heels.

    She was wearing her family¡®s ruby ne, the pendant rested between her breasts in full view.

    Makeup and hair were a picture of perfection, she was ready for this it was her time to grab the brass

    rings.

    She giggled to herself, perhaps that should be brass balls instead of rings... (Dailytest update

    .noveljar)

    She was at the door, just before she knocked she took out the potion and drank it down. She lightly

    tapped on the door. Nothing, she tapped again this time louder. Perhaps they had gone out?

    She was getting pissed, she was told that one or the other was always there. Are they ghosting her

    again? She decided to calm down, they could just be out for dinner or something, she just didn¡®t time it

    right.

    She decided she was going to wait down in the lobby, she would catch them easier there. She was

    almost to the elevator when she heard the maid¡®s cart pull up to a door. She punched the button and

    had to wait.

    She watched the maid thinking of what it would be like to have such a useless life. They were nothing

    but cannon fodder, they don¡®t deserve more because they are nothing, to begin with.

    It was in the middle of her thoughts that she realized that the maid was stopped in front of Archer and

    August¡®s door.

    She quickly went back to the apartment, perhaps she could bribe the maid and wait for Archer in his

    bedroom. She waved a 50 dor bill in front of the maid¡®s face.  (Dailytest update .noveljar)

    ¡°This is yours if you let me in to wait for my lover toe back.¡±

    The maid took the money and let Jessica inside.

    ¡°I wille backter then.¡±

    The maid shut the door and startedughing. That was the best 50 bucks I have ever made. Stupid

    woman if she was ¡°The Lover¡± then howe she didn¡®t know that they had already moved out.

    Her shift ended in ten minutes, she was just stopping by the ce to make sure that they were gone.

    Winchester was in the bedroom looking around, she had been there for an hour. Looking in the full¨C

    length mirror at herself, she couldn¡®t decide if she should stay dressed or go naked.

    She decided that she would go naked but she wanted to wear one of his ties. she went to his closet

    and was shocked when she discovered that it was empty. There was nothing in there but

    the hangers. It was then that she went looking throughout the apartment.

    It was all empty!!!!!! How dare they, this isn¡®t ghosting this is a fuck you. No one does that to Jessica

    Winchester and gets away with it.

    They are gone she let out a roar of anger. With that, the spell of the potion was triggered.

    It was then that she felt the sensation of warm prickly fire going through her whole body. Then she

    knew no more. She walked out of the apartment and out the front door of the building.  (Dailytest

    update .noveljar)

    She was unaware of what she was doing, she got into a cab and gave the address, soon she would be

    with her new mistress.

    Selena opened the door for her newest ve.

    ¡°Wee home Jessica, I have just the ce ready for you to move into right away. I have informed

    your parents and good news, they approve.¡±

    She took Jessica by her arm and walked her to a room. It had no windows and only a door, in the room

    was a bed and a chair. There were clothes on the bed they were simple grey scrubs like the ones you

    would find in a hospital.

    ¡°For now you will stay here for a little while, you will eat and drink only what I give you. When you are

    ready you will be of great use to me I hope.¡±  (Dailytest update .noveljar)

    Once Selena shut the door, Jessica went andy down on the bed, waiting for her next instructions.

    Selena wasn¡®t sure about Jessica, the stupid ones were always easy to catch, however they can also

    turn out to be rather useless. If Jessica was the useless kind, Selena would have no choice but to kill

    her or perhaps let her be a mindless sex toy for her two new beasts.

    Ava sat back in her chair taking a break after her first part of the story. It was not time to tell the second

    part though. First, she must train and prepare them for what is toe.

    ¡°Now that the history lesson isplete, I have to tell you now that you are both...shifters and white

    witches.¡±

    ¡°Ava, how can that be possible, I think that we would know if we could shift into Lions or something.

    Wouldn¡®t they have already made themselves known to us? I mean I am now 22 years old, Anna will be

    18 soon. Why have they not shown themselves yet?¡°I

    ¡°They wait for the right time toe out, if they had shown themselves too early they could have been

    discovered and killed a lot easier.¡± (Dailytest update .noveljar)

    ¡°It is time for the story toe to its end, it is time for your line to thrive again instead of dying out.

    Selena has to be stopped once and for all. She is causing discord amongst the Lionmunities in

    hopes of taking your line Archer off of the leader¡®s throne.¡±

    ¡°If she can rece your family with a more controble family then she can use the Lion shifters to start

    a war with the other shifters, in hopes of destroying all shifter lineages. Thus finally gaining the ultimate

    revenge she has been longing to achieve for so long.¡±

    ¡°I am here to awaken your powers of witchcraft, as for your lion counterparts that job belongs to your

    mate¡®s lion counterparts. Don¡®t ask me how they will do it, I don¡®t know. I was hoping that they would

    know and wake them up.¡±

    Solis spoke through Archer... was ¡°It is from the old days, I can awaken her. I can also teach Khan how

    as well. The only problem is that our mates have to trust uspletely. It doesn¡®t involve mating, we

    have to find and join with them in the other realm.¡±

    Ava got up and went over to the bag that she had brought with her, she handed them an old looking

    book.

    Rachel looked at the book she could feel powere from it and flow into her, she gasped as the

    knowledge started to fill up her mind and soul. Everyone was staring at her, she was glowing in golden

    tones it was like she was the sun.

    When she was done the glow went inside her as she handed the book to Anna. At first, Anna didn¡®t

    want to touch the book, one look at her sister told her that it would be alright.

    When Anna held the book she felt the same power that Rachel had only in a different way. She glowed

    with a white light that surrounded her, like the full moon on a clear night. The light went inside Anna

    and a smiling Ava took the book out of Anna¡®s hands.

    Archer and August watched it all take ce in awe, their mates were shifters and witches. Holy crap,

    Archer thought. No wonder Solis goes gaga around her.  (Dailytest update .noveljar)

    Archer wasn¡®t sure if he wanted all this to be dropped at Rachels¡®s door. She was dealing with so much

    now, but when he saw her with that book he felt like things might go easier for them from now on. He

    wasn¡®t sure what she learned but she seemed calmer.

    He wasn¡®t sure what this was going to do for August and his mate, Anna is still underage. Even if

    Archer didn¡®t see that big of a problem with it since she was so close. He knew that August would

    Ava was looking at Archer like she knew what he was thinking.

    ¡°You know Archer, the age of consent for Witches is 16. That would make the bond between Anna and

    August legal. If that is what the worry is. It is of course up to them what they will do.¡±

    Ava turned her attention back to the sisters.

    ¡°As for what just happened to the both of you, your powers as witches have been awoken. You have all

    the knowledge that you need and more. Including everything about shifters and their history as well. All

    the medicinal knowledge of the healers, everything.¡±

    Both Rachel and Anna were staring at their Mates differently now. Inplete understanding.

    ¡°Now we go and have something more to eat, you four are going to need your strength for what is to

    August Mind linked Archer...

    ¡°Does this mean that I don¡®t have to wait? That I can take her as my mate now? I still feel odd about it

    though. We were raised to respect thews. Tell me Archer what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Little brother you know that I can not tell you what you should do, I can only tell you this. What does

    your heart want? More important than that though, You should be discussing this with your mate, find

    out how she feels about it, and then go from there.¡±

    Archer patted August on the back and went to find some more food. All of a sudden he was starving,

    Solis was getting grumpy because he wanted food as well.

    The Beast was sleeping when Selena came into his cage. He became aware of her almost instantly

    and stood up to greet her.

    She walked around in that dark musty cell like she was doing him a great honor. He wished she would

    just get on with whatever she came to do and leave him be. (Dailytest update .noveljar)

    ¡°You know I now have two wonderful ves almost ready to take their ce as my guardians. You will

    have to train them of course. I have also acquired a female ve.¡±

    That made him take notice, she never took in other females she was always so jealous of them.

    ¡°You are probably wondering why I am telling you all this? I am telling you all this that as soon as my

    two new toys are ready to go, I will no longer need you.¡±

    ¡°I will make you train your recements and then I will let them have you as their first official kill. There

    will be nothing you can do about that. You have been a loyal if not difficult ve, but I am afraid that

    through all these long years I have grown bored with it all.¡±

    With that the evil bitch walked out and locked him back inside. There was no way in hell he was

    going to do any more of her bidding. He felt that he was close now to gaining his memories back, he

    could also feel the bond slipping. It was just a matter of a little bit more time. Just a little bit more

    time¡­

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111

    Chapter 13¨CBook 3

    Ashton and Marnie decided to stay with Ashton¡®s parents for a little while. While Ashton was at home

    he could stand¨Cin for his brother Archer at their father¡®s side. Making it twice as hard for

    anyone to attack them and take control.

    Some strange rumors were running around about power grabs, stranger still was how some of the Lion

    shifters were acting. Sometimes it was as if their minds were not their own and other times their

    emotions became erratic.

    It wasn¡®t good and he hoped that Archer and August would get their butts home so they could have a

    good strong front to push back those who wish to grab power through violence. (Dailytest update

    .noveljar)

    He texted both of them and they said that they would be there as soon as they could. They had other

    things that needed to be taken care of before they got there, things that will help them and their

    Ashton, needed help sooner than that so he called Marnie¡®s brother Duncan and told him what was

    going on. Duncan responded by telling him that he was sending his second Marco and some enforcers

    to help them out.

    Ashton hoped that they would get there in time. No one has done anything directly yet but Ashton felt

    that it was just a matter of time. (Dailytest update .noveljar)

    Ava understood theplications of rtionships, especially those mates that are newly formed. They

    just didn¡®t have the time for all the moralities and getting to know you better stuff. It is rotten but at the

    same time they are your mates, it¡¯s gonna happen anyway.

    The sisters were taken to their new powers well, at first, it was more about control than calling them

    forward. They found out that Rachel had two abilities to which she didn¡®t need spells. She was a

    natural healer and she could be invisible

    At first, it was only a little bit of time but the more she practiced the longer she could go. jas Anna had

    one awesome talent she could control nature and its elements. Something a bit scary at first while she

    was learning to use it and then leaning to control it. Anna was a quick learner though it didn¡®t take long

    at all before she had control. It had been two days, all the other shifters had arrived and were on patrol.

    There had been no

    sign of the Beast or any other shifter or human for that matter. Ava felt that they had maybe bought

    themselves a little more time. As long as that beast doesn¡®t show up and the evil witch doesn¡®t get

    either of the sister¡®s blood.

    Tonight however they were going to have to be mated for all and good. With the mate bonds in ce.

    Evil can not influence their powers or minds. She was certain that it wasn¡®t going to be so swift with

    August and Anna.

    She made a special chocte cake for tonight¡®s dessert. Only the two couples will be allowed any. that

    is why she suggested for tonight that they dine in their rooms as kind of a date sort of thing.

    She knew she was being rotten about this by not telling them that the cake was going to make them

    forget all their inhibitions. They didn¡®t have a lot of time for courtship and hand¨Cholding. If it was going

    to be done it had to be done tonight. Archer and Rachel were in their room but it didn¡¯t look like their

    room, Ava had it made up with sunset¨Cthemed silk draped from the ceiling to floor. Everything looked

    like something out of an old Arabian movie. She even had an incense burning. (Dailytest update

    .noveljar)

    Everything felt warm and sensual. Their dinner consisted of finger foods, Archer took up the idea of

    feeding each other. It didn¡®t take long for them to get heated. Finally, they came to the chocte cake,

    it smelled like heaven and tasted like pure sin.

    Before Rachel even realized what was going on, Archer had her on her back on all the golden pillows.

    He licked his mark and she had a rush of pleasure take over her body. She reached for his shirt and

    began to undo the buttons.

    He sat up and ripped it from his body his eyes were both him and Solis. Rachel found that to be

    exciting she didn¡®t know how she didn¡®t care. All she could think about was Archer, she wanted to touch

    him, taste him, know every inch of him.

    Archer had never felt this out of control before, it didn¡®t stop him though from taking what was his. He

    was going to make sure she had soo much pleasure that everything else would be just a memory.

    Tonight they were sailing on the waters of pleasure until they grew wings of ecstasy. (Dailytest

    update .noveljar)

    They were both naked in each other¡®s embrace, neither caring how they got that way. There wasn¡®t any

    thought, only the pleasure wild urgency.

    Sighs and moans were the music. Archer tasted his sweet catnip till she was almost out of energy, she

    was panting heavily almost in pain. Finally, he thrust himself deep into her wet heat, with a loud growl

    he had joined thempletely.

    Rachels mind was so far gone into all that was Archer that she barely felt the pain. He just rested inside

    her while licking her mark. She was being driven beyond what she could handle and still, Archer asked

    for more. (Dailytest update .noveljar)

    When he started moving again she screamed and moaned out her pleasure calling his name over and

    over. He went faster and deeper till finally, he threw back his head in the roar of pleasure.

    Rachely there exhausted beneath Archer twitching with aftershocks of pleasure. He rest his head at

    the spot where he marked her, and though she didn¡®t know why she reached her head up to his neck

    feeling her teeth extending and bit down hard. Sending them both over the edge once again. (Daily

    They bothy side by side in the bed panting both of them trying to calm down their breathing and

    racing hearts.

    After a little while, they were both calm enough to form thoughts and words again.

    ¡°Archer, I bit you. I felt my teeth getting bigger and I just bit you. I don¡®t know why it just happened.¡±

    He smiled at her, kissing her forehead.

    ¡°I had hoped that she woulde out when you achieved that first orgasm, but I can see she wants

    what she wants.¡±

    ¡°What does she want then? She hasn¡®t said anything and I don¡®t feel the presence of another.¡±

    ¡°My little Catnip she wants her mate. She is only going toe out for Solis.¡±

    ¡°I can also hear your thoughts now, can you hear mine yet?¡± (Dailytest update .noveljar)

    She concentrated a little while but shook her head no.

    ¡°I don¡®t hear or feel anything other than what is my thoughts.

    ¡°He smiled again, that is because your lioness is being stubborn. She might be a little upset because

    Solis was only present for the first part of our mating. He wanted to give me the first pleasure.¡± (Daily

    ¡°So what do we do now Archer? How do we get her toe out?¡±

    ¡°Well, Solis has some apologizing to do and some wooing too. I want you toy face down on the bed, I

    am going to shift to Solis don¡®t be afraid he is going to get her toe out. Your first shift is going to be

    painful, we will be here with you both to get you through it.¡±  (Dailytest update .noveljar)

    Standing in front of the foot of the bed, Archer shifted into Solis. The huge golden lion with a silver¨C

    tipped mane slowly walked up the bed. Rubbing himself along Rachels¡®s body. She could feel the

    vibration of his purring along her skin, it was giving her goosebumps.

    He made little chuffing noises and purring even louder as he continued to rub himself along her body,

    she was starting to feel like someone was taking a blow torch to her skin, she cried out in pain.

    Solis stopped and sat beside her like he was waiting for something, she could hear him give out low

    growling noises they were not threatening more like encouraging. All of sudden her body raged with a

    sharp pain as she contorted into her Lion.

    The female lionessy on the bed where Rachel had once been. She was a light golden color, shey

    there resting for a minute before she rose from the bed and walked around the room, Solis watched but

    didn¡®t move.  (Dailytest update .noveljar)

    Rachel was a little confused at first, not sure where she was or how she got there, she could feel the

    body of the lioness as if it was her own and yet it wasn¡®t.

    She was excited to feel everything including feeling herself covered in fur. She could feel her chest

    vibrating, Oh, my god I am purring!!

    That was when she heard a voice in her mind...

    Hello there, Rachel, My name is Sna. It is a pleasure to finally meet you.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112

    Chapter 14-Book 3

    Selena found that her new ve was quite useful, she wasn¡®t too smart that was for sure. That could

    be a bonus though because stupid rarely question anything. All she had to do was keep giving the

    ves her blood in their food or drink and they were hers to do with as she pleased.

    She had already given her new ve girl to her two prize toys, they wore her out when they were finally

    done with her she couldn¡®t even walk. Selena had to order one of her other ves to drag her back to

    her room. (Dailytest update .noveljar)

    At first, she wasn¡®t sure what she was going to do with Jessica Winchester but watching her with her

    two toys she got a brilliant idea.

    If that bitch got knocked up that could be useful. Selena would have her very own little beastie to raise

    and teach from birth. She was giddy with the possibilities. A broodmare. Yes, that will be her new duty

    to her mistress. Perhaps she should get a few more and have her own army.

    She was standing in front of the beast¡®s cell, she walked in and kicked his sleeping form.

    ¡°Get up, youzy piece of shit!!!!!¡± (Dailytest update .noveljar)

    He jumped up in a frenzy, waking him from a deep sleep was never a good idea. He noticed that she

    stepped back and a flicker of fear was in her eyes. That made him a little happy anyway.

    ¡°I want you to go back and look at their trail again. This time sniff this enchanted crystal, first it will help

    to enhance the smell that you are looking for and get rid of all the others. I need to have that blood. You

    are going to get it for me. If you don¡®t I wouldn¡®t bother crawling back here for forgiveness.¡±

    He said his usual as you wish mistress, it was always the best thing to get her to leave quickly. She

    wasn¡®t aware yet but his memories wereing back and in a little bit more time he will have them all.

    It was a big mistake for her to let him out of the cell, he had no intention of ever going back in it. He still

    couldn¡®t remember his name but he knew that as soon as he did everything woulde back to him.

    He burst from the cell at a full run taking off into the shadows of night, he was going to find those two

    females but when he found them he wasn¡®t going to collect their blood. He will have a story to tell them

    and then maybe they could help him remember his name. (?) August was in a crisis between his

    morality and the needs of himself and Khan. She wasn¡®t yet

    but it was only two months away. Still, she is also a virgin does she even know what any of this is

    about, how and the hell was he going to seduce her. (Dailytest update .noveljar)

    They had just finished eating and done a lot of talking and they¡®d gotten to know each other in a small

    way anyway. The cake was delicious, he was going to have to thank Avater for it.

    Anna had gotten up to use the bathroom, so August was sitting in the middle of the pillows on the floor

    waiting for her to return. Then he could discuss what the mating bond meant.

    It was at that moment that he heard the bathroom door open and there she stood, dressed in all red

    silk and nothing else. She was gorgeous and he tossed out all morality from his mind at that moment.

    Khan was adding to August¡®s thoughts and he decided that they were going to share this first time.

    She wasn¡®t done teasing though, she would dance around him, when he would reach for her she would

    twirl out of his reach. The silk would caress his skin as she twirled by him, again she would slide out of

    his fingers. (!?

    Finally, he stood up and went after her, she started to giggle as he chased her down finallynding on

    the bed with her in his arms.

    He held there just savoring the feel of her, she felt perfect, her soft skin mixing with the slide of the silk.

    ¡°My sweet blossom, are you sure this is what you want to do? Do you understand what you are

    agreeing to?¡±

    ¡°August you are the single most gorgeous man on this earth, you¡®re sexy and smart, kind and generous

    and considerate to a fault. Ava told me about all the shifter mating processes and my sister gave me

    the talk a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°I know everything I need to, except how to get my mate to stop fretting about my age and virginity. It

    won¡®t be long and I will be of age, my virginity is yours and yours alone. We are going to be together

    forever, so I think the sooner we get started the more time we will have.¡± & With that statement of fact.

    August did not argue, he rolled her so she was on top of him. Hey with his arms out wide.

    ¡°Well blossom, here I am. Take as much as you want, I intend to do the same to you. It is going to be a

    long night, but you will be having so much fun you are going toin to the sun for rising.¡± (Daily

    With that, she began to explore. When it was his turn he took them to the skies flying high on the wings

    of ecstasy, just as Anna felt herself falling from the sky, August bit her hard on the neck sending her

    even higher than before.

    Shey beside August in a sated pleasure when she felt her body bing incredibly hot. Then she

    was in intense pain, as the heat and pain subsided she felt strange. August looked strange too, he got

    up from the bed with a surprised look and shifted into Khan.

    She thought Khan was magnificent, he was a golden lion but his mane was ck with gold tips. When

    He was walking around the bed, she made a move to get up when she realized that she¡®d jumped. She

    looked at her hands they were paws, gold fur, and razor¨Csharp nails. She started to hearughter in

    her mind.

    ¡°Who are you? Are you my lioness?¡±

    ¡°Who else would I be silly, My name is Venus.¡±

    Ava was smiling to herself while sitting on the couch watching TV, it was a murder mystery. She rarely

    got time to just sit and enjoy a bowl of popcorn. Harry sat with her watching TV. He stayed with her at

    all times, she finally got a little ticked off about it and asked him to go find something else to do. (Daily

    He simply said, I haven¡®t been given an assignment so I have appointed myself as your guard. She

    looked at him sideways, he was enjoying a soda and the popcorn. She wondered what his story was, it

    wasn¡®t normal for a Bear shifter to want to stick around anywhere that wasn¡®t his territory so why was

    he staying? 2

    It was then that they all heard a mighty roaring from the upstairs, then there were moreing

    from both bedrooms.

    ¡°Geesh, what is going on up there? I mean mating is a loud event, but still, it sounds like wild kingdom

    in the spring.¡±

    ¡°Ava started tough, it is going to get a lot louder than that, that is human level, wait till they are going

    to take it outside, then it will be the wild kingdom.¡±

    ¡°That reminds me I better alert the others out on patrol to stay out of the way, but still, try to make sure

    no harmes to them.¡±

    ¡°Guess it is a good thing then Ava that we don¡®t have any close neighbors.¡±

    They both startedughing when he reached over and kissed her. She looked at him in surprise.

    ¡°Umm, tell me Harry did you sneak any chocte cake by any chance?¡±

    ¡°Oh, hell yeah, I saw that cake just sitting there it smelled so delicious, so I snuck a little slice of it. It

    tasted like heaven.¡± sororo

    ¡°That reminds me I better alert the others out on patrol to stay out of the way, but still, try to make sure

    no harmes to them.¡±

    ¡°Guess it is a good thing then Ava that we don¡®t have any close neighbors.¡±

    They both startedughing when he reached over and kissed her. She looked at him in surprise.

    ¡°Umm, tell me Harry did you sneak any chocte cake by any chance?¡±

    ¡°Oh, hell yeah, I saw that cake just sitting there it smelled so delicious, so I snuck a little slice of it. It

    tasted like heaven.¡±

    Ava didn¡®t know what to do with a horny bear, was it like with wolves, or was it different. He is

    handsome and all, Arrgg what was she thinking. She got up and ran for the kitchen. (Dailytest update

    .noveljar)

    He was there right behind her. He wasughing so hard he was having trouble breathing.

    ¡°I am sorry little Ava I was only ying with you. You have been worn out and worried since the

    moment I

    met you. I thought a distraction would be just the thing to lighten the mood.¡°¡±

    I was just kidding about the cake anyway, the kiss though that wasn¡®t ying at all. Just wanted to give

    you something to think about. Let me know when youe up with any thoughts you would like to talk

    about with me.¡±

    With that, he wiggled his eyebrows and went back into the living room leaving Ava out of breath and

    beet red. She went up to her bedroom mumbling under her breath...Stupid Bear.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113

    Chapter 15-Book 3**

    Hello my wonderful readers,

    Just to let you all know that this chapter is an experiment, please let me know if this is any better, the

    same, or worse than my usual writing. It is for only this chapter. I will post two moreter this evening.

    (Dailytest update .noveljar)

    Please be respectful, I listen to allments that are helpful. I don¡®t listen to those who simply want to

    be mean. Thank You everyone for reading and I hope you continue to enjoy it.

    It is only for this chapter, I am still finding my writing style and what I need to learn and implement. Who

    better to tell me than all of my wonderful readers.

    The Beast was racing out into the night. He wasn¡®t interested in picking up any trail. He was feeling that

    the first of those bonds were gone. He was no longer under her direct control.

    The mission was to find the two females, not for that evil witch, but for himself. Something inside him

    felt strongly that the sisters could give them back their names. It was at that moment that Beast

    realized he no longer talked in his mind as just one being. He just thought their names... not his name,

    but their names. (Dailytest update .noveljar)

    It was a sign that his memory was opening up, perhaps on the other side so to was the other beast.

    Soon maybe they will talk.

    This was the first time he was happy. He knew he had more to do, but he was on the right path. He

    took out the crystal and sniffed it. There didn¡®t seem to be anythinging from it. He went to thest

    location that was suitable.

    Silence ruled for the moment as he stood there stunned. Other smells did not bombard him; it was just

    the two females. He followed the trail again, this time with the car tires that led to the airport.

    Solis and Sna were enjoying a wonderful time in the moonlit desert. They would race at full speed,

    roll in the sand, Solis marked rocks, they even yed with a couple of guards, who didn¡®t find the joke

    as hrious. (Dailytest update .noveljar)

    There were a couple of skirmishes between them because Solis wished to mate. Sna told him once

    in no unclear terms that it wasn¡®t time for their mating yet. If he continued trying, she was going to apply

    her ws the next time she took a swipe at him.

    Too overwhelmed by the sights and smells Rachel went further back into Sna¡®s world to give the two

    Lions some space alone. She was getting tired and was worried about Anna. She decided there was

    nothing she could do until the two powerful cats called it a night.

    In the morning, Rachel woke to the sounds of yelling. She made her way to the kitchen and there was

    August, yelling at Ava. Anna wasn¡®t there yet. August was pissed about the chocte cake.

    ¡°How dare you put a sex potion in the chocte cake!¡±

    ¡°I did it to help you both through the process. I knew how you felt about the whole situation, so I

    decided it would be better to ease your mind.¡±

    ¡°Ease my mind? Are you a nut? She is underage. I am not a molester!!

    ¡°I did not trick you for nefarious reasons. It differs from this and you know it, Mr. Be. The two of you

    are mates, you didn¡®t just mate, you tied the two of you for all time. That is what this is all about. It

    wasn¡®t like she was a one¨Cnight stand.¡±

    While Rachel watched the scene between the two go back and forth, Anna came through the door with

    Archer. Archer went straight to Rachel, asking what was going on. (Dailytest update

    .noveljar)

    ¡°Stretching and letting out a yawn, Rachel leaned on Archer¡®s shoulder, still foggy from being woken

    up. Well, I haven¡®t figured it out yet. It has something to do with putting a sex potion into the chocte

    cake.¡±

    Archer was confused for a minute.

    ¡°We all knew about the chocte cake. Did we forget to tell August?¡± (2

    That was when Anna spoke up with a sheepish look on her face.

    ¡°I know I was supposed to tell him, but he was so dead set against it. I was in love with him from that

    first moment Iid eyes on him.¡± ¡ú

    ¡°I knew it was wrong of me, but I didn¡¯t wish to give up the moment. I knew he was mine, and I was his.

    So I let him devour the cake, thinking it was only dessert.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡®t eat any of the cake myself. I needed to prove to him I was eager, and I understood everything.

    That I didn¡®t feel misled or afraid, and that I loved him with all my heart and soul.

    Next, she turned and left the kitchen. August stood there for a moment in shocked silence. Suddenly,

    as if he finally understood what was dered, he took off after her.

    Raised voices could be heard as Anna and August went upstairs for some privacy. Rachel hoped that

    they would work it out. She wasn¡®t sure about Anna tricking August into what she wanted but what was

    done is done.

    Ava went back to cooking while her Powerful Silent Bear watched over her. He didn¡®t defend her like

    Archer assumed he might. Perhaps because he knew that Ava could hold her own. (Dailytest update

    .noveljar)

    Ava turned with a spat in hand, pointing at the counter. As she announced in a low voice.

    ¡°Breakfast will be ready in about an hour. There is coffee over on the counter to tide you over. I realize

    that you have to be starving, so I will try not to be overly long.¡±

    Mr. and Mrs. Winchester celebrated that they were free of their spoiled, slutty daughter. At first, her

    behavior sickened them repeatedly. When they understood there was no fixing her, they used her slutty

    ways to their advantage.

    It took them a while but they figured out that there was no helping or benefiting from their daughter. It

    delighted them when Lady Selena suggested she could train Jessica in the ways of her temple.

    Perhaps Jessica could develop into a great priestess someday soon.

    The Winchesters were always envious of the Be¡®s, they were almost always the rulers or they were

    close to it because of their supreme lineages. The Winchesters were never considered to rule, even

    though they kept their bloodlines pure. Swer

    The Winchesters were sick of having to follow the rules, having to make nice with the other lower¨C

    ranking shifters. They always had to pretend to be average and to care about other people.

    For a long time, they had to do this, and it never sat well with them. Then they join theirmunity with

    wolves and bears. It was too repugnant to even fathom. What are next Humans?!

    It was appalling. How dare they seek to contaminate their blood with that of the lower species! It was

    time to take action against these hideous ideals. They all deserve to die for their acts of treachery. Next

    thing you know, they will want to mate us with humans and vampires.

    Spreading the discord amongst the families was working. There were those that were always loyal only

    to the Bes and their ideals. They will have to be dealt with after they take out the leading family.

    Archer Be is going to be made an example of we will put him on trial and execute him, therefore

    putting an end to the blending of their blood.

    The potions that were being created will be ready by tomorrow night. As soon as Lady Selena brings

    them, we will start the mission to take over. (Dailytest update .noveljar)

    Harry watched Ava. She wasn¡®t always the happy, knowledgeable individual that she portrayed herself

    to be. He also knew that she was a very lonely person. She had her wolf, certainly, but it wasn¡®t the

    same as friends and family. 3

    His mother had the sight, though she was never treated badly by others either out of fear or respect,

    they just didn¡®t interact with her on a personal level. It makes for a lonely existence.

    She had Harry, but that was all. His father left a long time ago before Harry was even a year old. That

    was the norm in the Bear shifter world. Jack Dawson was changing that world for the better and he had

    every intention of helping him reach that goal.

    He walked over to Ava and wrapped his arms around her in a silent hug. No words were spoken, and

    she knew what he was trying to do. She leaned into him with a sigh and soaked up his warmth and the

    security of his arms. He moved his head to her neck and tenderly brushed his lips on her smooth skin.

    It was such a delicate kiss that it felt like it was barely there. She leaned into him further. He held her

    tighter. She leaned her head back, and he kissed her with much more passion than that first stolen

    kiss.

    She made a little moan of promise, then she wiggled out of his arms to continue cooking. He pulled her

    back to him just for one more second. (Dailytest update .noveljar)

    ¡°I have something I would like to know, Ava. I was just wondering, are you going to one day bake me a

    chocte cake someday soon?¡±

    With that, he went back to his usual ce to watch over her. In the securityyout, he was the wild

    card. Harry would stay with Ava, but he would also patrol the interior of the house.

    The differences will be a challenge. He knew that. She was a wolf, and he was a bear. He didn¡®t know

    what might be ahead of them. He knew from the first time he watched her climb onto the back of his

    bike that she was the one. To him, that was all that mattered.

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114

    Chapter 16-Book 3

    Selena just finished thest of the potions for the werelion families that decided to overthrow the family

    of the Bes and put an end to their reign of power.

    Frankly, she thought of them as an example of when greed reces rational thinking. They are so busy

    being concerned about how much power and money they will make they don¡¯t know how good they

    have it. O

    Selena always found that in times like these you can see the true character of the individual. The

    greedy and the egotistical tyrants always pop up like daisies on a sunny day.

    It made her job so much easier, she knew who she could trick and manipte and those who she will

    have to destroy to get them out of her way.

    This potion will indeed help those morons to achieve their goals. The second that they do though it will

    rebound on them and they will be her mindless army. Hers tomand as she sees fit and she

    sees fit to turn them on the other Wereshifters. O

    Still, the beast has not returned yet with the blood samples she wanted. She knew it would take him a

    while but not this long. Even if he failed he should havee crawling back to her, she loved when he

    did that.

    She wondered how he would feel? If he knew that all these hundreds of years that he was groveling at

    her feet begging for her love and mercy.

    Sheughed at that thought, oh, the look on his handsome face. The horror of his realization.

    Perhaps at that moment when hey dying by her hand, she will whisper his name into his ear. Watch

    his face at thest moment as his memories alle back to him, toote. 2

    Beast followed the trail into the desert, he thought it was very logical on their part. If it wasn¡¯t for the

    crystal he never would have found them.

    He didn¡¯t go too close to their territory. Now he just had to figure out how to get their attention without

    losing his head in the process.

    The only way was to go in slowly in his human form, in full sight of the guards. Perhaps they will be at

    least willing enough to hear him out.

    He walked right down the drive that led to the house, instantly three shifters stood before him, they

    didn¡¯t look happy about seeing him. They moved swiftly into attacking positions, He raised his hands to

    show he meant no harm.This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar

    They stared at him till finally the biggest one of them stepped forward.

    ¡°What do you want, tell me right now before we turn you into a shredded meat sandwich.¡±

    He showed no emotion, in a low even voice he asked¡­

    ¡°I wish to speak with the one who is leading everything around here.¡±

    The big one tilted his head for a moment. He then stared off into the distance, when he refocused his

    eyes on the beast again he smiled and said that they would wait right here for him, he was already on

    his way.

    Not wanting to show his eagerness or urgency to the others he stood there stoically and waited. It

    wasn¡¯t long before he could feel a presenceing right at him.

    When he turned to look off to his side there stood a huge Lion with ancient eyes. He was a massive

    lion his main was golden with silver tips. His eyes though were what drew you in. It looked like he could

    see straight through to your soul.

    It was then that he felt another presence and turned to see yet another massive lion watching him. This

    one was just as big as the first but its mane was ck whereas the other was golden. He held back in

    his position.

    The beast turned to look at the other Lion but he was gone, with another turn there stood a man just as

    massive as the lion and staring at him with those eyes just like the lion before him.

    He knew then and there that this was the leader looking him up and down. Sizing him up. He was

    impressive, so was the other watching in the distance. Brothers? He didn¡¯t know but it felt that way.

    These are the ones who have been protecting and hiding the females.

    The leader walked up to him and in a low growl of a voice asked¡­

    ¡°I am Archer Be leader of the WereLions n. You wished to speak with me?¡±

    Rachel and Anna sat down for a talk, their lives were changing so rapidly that neither had time to catch

    up with the other.

    They were talking about their parents and how they missed them, about growing up together. Always

    having to be careful, who they trusted so they could stay together.

    It had not been an easy road for them, but it was their road to travel. They remembered all the good

    times. They remembered this olddy they lived next to. She knew what was going on and that they

    didn¡¯t have any parents.

    She would make them dinner every night and make sure they had what they needed. She never told

    anyone that they were alone. They called her Aunt Tilly. The first two years after they were alone were

    the worst.

    Being so young you just didn¡¯t have a clue on where to go for things, how to pay the bills, it was all new

    and overwhelming. Aunt Tilly helped with all that. She taught them shortcuts to things and how to take

    care of themselves.   Aunt Tilly died a week after Rachel had finished her final test for her GED. The

    girls still missed her. In two months Anna will be 18 and wanted to keep the promise that on our

    birthdays we would visit her.

    Rachel smiled¡­This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar

    ¡°Of course, as always we will visit her and tell her about everything that has happened to us, I can

    almost hear her voice. She would have been so happy for us.¡± ( 2 )

    They talked about everything that has happened and what they hoped to do with their future and of

    course as any sisters would they talked about the guys.

    As Ava was listening in on the conversation she was almost in tears. These two women had been

    through a lot and did it alone without family. Thank God for Aunt Tilly she thought.

    It was then that Ava got another vision.

    The sun was shining casting a golden glow upon the summer day, she was standing in a field of

    wildflowers. Children were ying in front of her,ughing happily.

    There were three girls and four boys all of them close in age to each other. They were having fun by

    holding each other¡¯s hands and going as fast they could in a circle. Spinning and spinning as the sun

    rays shined through them the vision was gone. O

    In the blink of an eye, another vision came afterward, this one was of an old mighty warrior running

    through the darknessing to them for help with his quest.

    His sword was broken and his shield was rotting away. He looked tired from ages of fighting, his armor

    was half missing, he looked lost. He is looking for something he thinks that we have.

    Just as she was focusing on the warrior, two huge red eyes came out of the darkness as that vision

    faded out and she was standing once again in the living room.

    With a gasp, she whispered¡­

    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±

    She ran to Harry grasping onto both of his arms.This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar

    ¡°Can you Mindlink the others? Can you tell them not to harm the man that will being up the road?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my little witch.¡±

    He tilted his head and then looked back at her.

    ¡°It is done, they all know now. They said they will not harm him only detain him. Till Archer and August

    get there to find out what he wants.¡±

    She sat down in a chair and gave out a sigh of relief. The battle is about to begin, let us hope that he

    ¡°It is done, they all know now. They said they will not harm him only detain him. Till Archer and August

    get there to find out what he wants.¡±

    She sat down in a chair and gave out a sigh of relief. The battle is about to begin, let us hope that he

    hase for help and not to kill.

    Selena was getting pissed, where is that stupid beast?! She needed that blood. She needed to know if

    those two were the ones she feared or if they were just normal women.

    Not willing to wait any longer she sent out a mental call to her blood in the beast. There wasn¡¯t an

    answer. She tried again and again.This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar

    Then in a fit of rage, her powers went out of control and she destroyed almost the whole floor that she

    kept the beast¡¯s cage in.

    She screamed once more, then left to go to her chambers it was time to get the annihtion of the lions

    on its way. She waited long enough for the leader Archer toe back home. Now he cane home

    to destruction and chaos.This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar

    They think they can destroy her but they were wrong, once she has had her rejuvenation she is a true

    Immortal. Nothing alive today can kill her, the only one who has any say is the devil himself. 2

    She doubts that he will show up after all she is giving him more souls to devour, if he knew what was

    good for him he would just stay out of this. O

    ¡°I am going to kill them all and then rule the humans with an iron fist for my amusement.¡±

    Those were thest words she spoke before she went into her chamber shutting the door with a loud

    bang.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115

    Chapter 17-Book 3

    ¡°Archer Be, I would introduce myself however I don¡¯t have any idea who I am.¡±

    ¡°That is why I havee here, The Mistress no longer has a hold on me, I am no threat to you or any

    others. I need to speak with the Sisters. I feel they are the key to me finding out my real identity.¡±

    ¡°Just how exactly am I supposed to trust you?¡±

    ¡°You, don¡¯t. I can give you all the reassurance you could want but at the end of the day, you don¡¯t

    know me other than I tried to chase down those two females to take their blood.¡±

    ¡°All I can say is that I wasn¡¯t acting on my own ord, I was being controlled by a witch. One that I

    believe is trying to cause problems in your n.¡±

    Archer looked over at his brother, with a sigh he looked Beast right in the eyes.

    ¡°Fine, we will take you to the house to meet the sisters but if you make one move no matter how small

    towards them I will tear you to shreds where you stand.¡±

    In agreement Archer, the beast, and August inside Khan walked him to the house.

    Beast could almost feel himself getting lighter, this was it. This is what he was seeking. Freedom.

    He also felt Selena in the very ck depths of his mind, calling out to him to return. He felt her rage

    and then nothing. He would like to be a fly on that wall, the look on her face as she realized that he was

    noting back.

    Ava was excited it was time to awaken the warrior and hispainion.This novel will be daily updtaed

    at .noveljar

    She pulled Rachel and Anna to the side to exin the whole situation, how the beast was under

    another control and how he came here to be free of her once and for all.

    Ava looked at Rachel, you are the one who will find his name and that of his other as well. When you

    speak his name he will instantly remember everything. I won¡¯t lie, the spell on him is strong even

    without the blood tie.

    It will be a fight and it will tire you quickly. You have to hold on. Stay on the path do not leave it no

    matter what you face.

    Ava then turned to Anna, you are going to be with her in spirit only. When the timees and you have

    reached the door, I will join you and together we will banish the dark entity guarding the other beast.

    They are almost here, it is timedies if you will join me in the living room. They cleared out all the

    furniture. Ava drew a circle of white in the center of the room and then another white circle around that

    one. Then three smaller individual circles around that.

    She then exined to the sisters how things will start.   ¡°The beast without a name will stand here in

    the centerpletely naked, we will be in the outer circle and our anchors Archer, August, and Harry

    will stand in the three individual ones.¡±

    Anna looking a little red in the face asked.

    ¡°Will we all be naked?¡±

    Ava smiled.

    ¡°No only the beast will be and only because he has to be stripped of anything that was given to

    him by the binder.¡±This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar

    With that Archer, The Beast, and August walked through the door. Ava began exining what was

    going to happen and what everyone¡¯s role was to be.

    At first, both brothers objected they didn¡¯t want either of their mates in any kind of danger, let alone

    fighting dark magick. Ava exined that it was the only way to defeat the witch Selena. She is immortal

    and only another immortal can defeat her.

    God and the Devil could but they don¡¯t interfere unless there is no other recourse. That was a whole

    different kind of war.

    Finally, they got everyone into their ces. Ava began to chant the opening spell, at first Rachel didn¡¯t

    see or feel anything. It wasn¡¯t till thest word spoken by Ava that Rachel found herself walking down a

    path into a wild and dark forest.This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar

    She could feel the darkness and terror washing over her. She did not want to go inside but she knew

    she had to find the dark entity¡¯sir to find the beast.

    When she entered the forest it became so dark she had trouble seeing the path. She didn¡¯t know how

    but she started to glow and before long she was running down the path as quickly as her feet would

    take her.

    Suddenly she stopped in her tracks in front of her was the path but it had split into three directions. She

    sat down and studied all three. Only one is going to lead her where she needed to go.

    Looking at them she quickly realized that they were exact in appearance. Then she grabbed up some

    dirt from each path, again it was all the same.

    Finally, she decided that the only thing left to do was just to choose a path and see where it goes. As

    soon as her foot touched the path on the left she felt like she was on fire.

    She pulled back and tried the right path next, this time she felt like she was about to be frozen solid. It

    was so painful that she let out a scream.

    So she tried the middle path and her whole body glowed as it did before in the darkness. She knew this

    was the right one. She raced down it once again as before this time the path ended at a de.

    In the middle of the de was a small little house. The closer she got to the house she noticed that all

    the flowers and nts started to die. She reached for the door handle when she heard her sister inside

    her mind telling her to stop.This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar

    Archer, August, and Harry watched as the beast was surrounded by a dark purple aura. He screamed

    in pain be couldn¡¯t move except his head. Archer was going inside the circle to help him but Ava

    stopped him.

    * You can¡¯t, no matter what you see and hear you have to stay in the circles, you are our anchors

    without you we could get lost inside the forest.¡±

    That made Archer take notice, he nodded and stayed in his circle.

    The whole room started to give off a glow it was as if time outside their circles was standing still,

    holding its breath, waiting.

    It was then that all three girls started to glow different colors, Rachel was golden, Anna was Silver and

    Ava was pure white. Their Auras swirled together and then mixed with the beast¡¯s darker aura.

    Ava in an almost sing-song voice told the three males to think only about their love for them, think of

    nothing else, your love is the anchor. Do not let go.

    With that, the room went to pure white none of the three males could see anyone else it was just them

    in endless white. 2

    The three witches appear before the door to the house. The door flies open and standing before them

    is a hideous creature, it was a solid ck oily thing with ming red eyes.

    It spoke in a wet gravely voice That made the three witches tremble in fear, but they held on. Anna¡¯s

    voice could be heard over it drowning out the spell that it was trying to weave. It became furious and

    swiped out at the witches. Ava tossed something in the air that sparkled when it hit the creature¡¯s arm,

    it disintegrated into ash.

    While Anna and Ava were fighting the creature, Rachel ran past it and into the house. The house itself

    was nothing but a dark oily hull. Rachel noticed a smalltch on the other side of the house. It didn¡¯t

    look like a door but she pulled on thetch.This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar

    A door opened before her and there in the darknessy a Lion, a gorgeous magnificent Lion. It was

    sleeping and it had the dark oily stuff on all its paws. That was how that thing kept the Lion imprisoned.

    She used her magic to release his paws, one by one they came loose. It was not an easy task and she

    was slowly feeling her powers wane.

    Just a little bit more she kept telling herself. Finally, thest paw was free. As soon as the paw was

    clear a loud snap was heard and the Lion that was once asleep awakened.  While Anna and Ava were

    fighting the creature, Rachel ran past it and into the house. The house itself was nothing but a dark oily

    hull. Rachel noticed a smalltch on the other side of the house. It didn¡¯t look like a door but she pulled

    on thetch.

    A door opened before her and there in the darknessy a Lion, a gorgeous magnificent Lion. It was

    sleeping and it had the dark oily stuff on all its paws. That was how that thing kept the Lion imprisoned.

    She used her magic to release his paws, one by one they came loose. It was not an easy task and she

    was slowly feeling her powers wane.

    Just a little bit more she kept telling herself. Finally, thest paw was free. As soon as the paw was

    clear a loud snap was heard and the Lion that was once asleep awakened.

    The battle with the demon entity was over, with thest st of their powersbined Ava and Anna

    created a spirit fire that turn that dark demon to ash.

    He shook his mane trying toe back to his senses, then he shook his whole body like a wet dog. He

    walked around for a little bit. Testing his wobbly legs from being asleep for so long.

    August, Archer, and Harry watched as the beast-man was screaming in pain but no one moved from

    the circles, it wasn¡¯t physical pain, It was deep emotional paining straight from his soul. It hurt their

    hearts as they felt his pain.

    The lion looked at Rachel with nk eyes. Then she touched his mane his eyes cleared showing so

    much pain and with a roar, he only spoke out one word.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116

    Chapter 18-Book 3

    There was a sh of bright light, and everyone was back in the living room once again. When everyone

    got back to their senses, they noticed that the beast¡¯s man looked different from before.

    He stood taller, and though he had on the same clothing, it looked new, but it was old, almost medieval

    in appearance. He looked like a dark knight from an adventure romance novel. (

    He was naked before, but no one asked where the clothes hade from. He looked different, still

    with the same dark hair, but his eyes were a bright golden with flecks of green.

    He now had a prating gaze before it was dark and threatening. Now it was gentle with the look of

    ages of wisdom behind them.This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar

    They were all looking at each other for a moment, and then Archer went to Rachel, who looked like she

    was about to fall over. Archer lifted her off her feet and carried her to the

    Harry and August did the same until everyone was on the couch or chairs. All except Dargon. He

    slowly walked over to them, looking at everything as he came closer.

    He stood in the middle of them. He tilted his head as he talked to his lion. Everyone waited for him to

    speak first, knowing that he needed time toe to terms with things.

    Finally, he sat down on the floor, crossing his legs. His face was twisted in pain and sorrow. He put his

    head in his hands and rested them on his legs; he began weeping and growling it made everyone¡¯s

    hearts twist with the sounds.

    They all waited; no one spoke, just patiently let the warrior vent it all out. It was then, in the blink of an

    eye, a great lion stood before them as he let out a deafening roar of pain.

    It vibrated off the walls into the open desert; miles away, it could be heard. Everyone felt it in their soul.

    Rachel, Ava, and Anna were all weeping into the chests of their mates.

    The Lion burst out the door and out into the desert night.This novel will be daily updtaed at

    .noveljar. When he was far enough from the house, he let out another roar of pain; this time,

    you could hear both man and Lion wail into the night.

    No one went after him; they all knew he wasing back. He just needed to let out all those years of

    rage and pain.

    Dargon walked back into the house; everyone was waiting for him. Ava came out of the kitchen with a

    tray of drinks as Harry came behind her with a massive food tray. They sat it down on the coffee table,

    and everyone helped themselves.

    Dargon walked up to the food, picked up a piece of cheese, sniffed it, and popped it in his mouth. His

    eyes lit up as he tasted the cheese.

    Then he grabbed a soda, and a look of surprise came over his face as he drank some more. Everyone

    just let him eat; they could tell he was about to tell them the whole story. He also needed a little bit

    more time to be.

    After eating, Dargon sat in the chair closest to the firece. He twisted the gold and jewel ring on his

    finger as he began to speak.

    ¡°It happened hundreds of years ago; a young and beautiful witch fell in love with me; I didn¡¯t love her,

    though. To me, she was one of the many we called family. She was nothing more to me than perhaps a

    sister would be.¡±

    ¨C ¡°Shortly after the witch, Selena confessed that she loved me. I found my true mate, Arianna. Arianna

    was gorgeous and the high mage of The White Mage Coven.¡±

    ¡°Shortly after, we were married and mated. The next night was the reception for us; Selena tried to

    enchant me with a love potion.¡±

    ¡°My second, Joran. He figured out her n and drank the potion himself; he had taken the counter

    potion that my mate had made beforehand. At that moment, before everyone in the great hall, Selena

    was sentenced to banishment.¡±

    ¡°Joran and the guards stripped her of everything she owned, including her clothes. She was given the

    standard greys of the criminal ss and then tossed out the back gates of the castle.¡±

    ¡°We thought that that was the end of Selena¡¯s scheming. We were wrong. She came up with one n

    after another n. It became hard to know what wasing next.¡±

    ¡°Finally, although we didn¡¯t know the reason, Selena stopped attacking. My mate was pregnant at the

    time with twins. I wanted nothing more than for Arianna and myself to have some peace and happiness

    in celebration of our soon toe cubs.¡±This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar

    ¡°One night I was out on the watchtower, a fog came rolling in, and that was when we all could hear

    singing; it was a dark but beautiful sound. I knew it was Selena trying to enchant someone out of the

    castle right away.¡±

    ¡°That was when I saw Joran walking into the fog after the enchanter, I ran from the tower, shifting into

    Ra, and we went after Joran. Only it wasn¡¯t Joran; when we called out to Joran, he turned, and instead

    of Joran, there stood Selena.¡±

    ¡°I can just kick myself in the ass for being so careless, so stupid.¡±

    ¡°Before I could do anything, a dark oily liquid was falling over me; we couldn¡¯t move. We couldn¡¯t do

    anything not even speak or mind link.¡±

    veThis novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar

    ¡°Thest thing I remember before we became something else was Selenaughing as the darkness

    took us. Then I woke up here. I now have all the memories of both times, my past, and everything done

    after that.¡±

    He put his head back into his hands and rested them again on his legs, the look of a man defeated as

    he falls into despair.

    Hundreds of years in the past¡­¡­¡­

    Joran rushed to the battlements after hearing the singing, knowing it was the witch Selena again. He

    searched and tried to mind link Dargon. There wasn¡¯t an answer, and no one knew where Dargon was.

    He was at the front gates before he realized what he was doing; the mist hung heavy in the air, and

    when he tried to run out into it, He felt his arms burning as if on fire. Everywhere he tried to get out, the

    fog blocked the way no matter the direction.

    He fell to his knees in frustration and anger; She did it that evil witch finally got to Dargon.

    When the morning light hit the fog, it dissipated as if it was never there, to begin with. Joran and the

    guards ran frantically, trying to pick up a trail there was nothing.

    There was a massive circle of ck oil on the road, nothing more. Joran had to go back and talk to

    Arianna. She was frantic because she couldn¡¯t feel Dargon anymore. He had to tell her that Dargon

    was noting home, at least not anytime soon.

    They waited and waited; the twins were born without their father, time marched on. Joran took Arianna

    into his castle to take care of her and the twins. Just in case Selena was to hear of them. It didn¡¯t

    matter. They never saw Selena again.This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar

    Time moved on, the twins grew and had children of their own. Thus passing on Dargon¡¯s line. Arianna

    died alone. She never recovered from losing her mate. Somewhere in the timeline, the Dargons¡¯ line of

    lionesses was blessed with certain powers and could also be witches.

    Finally, two sisters are born with both abilities to be a lioness with special powers and witches. With the

    sisters¡¯ help, Dargon will return and end the Witch Selena. 3

    For the first time in hundreds of years, Selena was afraid. She felt the bond snap. All ties to Dargon

    were gone. The Beast lives no more. She also knew that Dargon was going to be livid.

    As she thought on it, she shrugged. He can¡¯t do anything to me anyway; I can only be killed by another

    immortal or a god. There are no more Immortals except me.

    They are all fools, and they always will be fools. Once all the shifters are dead, I will rule the humans

    and have so much fun. She picked up a whip and snapped it at her female ve. O

    ¡°Stupid little Jessica, you never imagined that this was how your life would turn out, did you?¡± 2

    ¡°She decided that she needed to vent out some of her rages at losing her best toy. She wanted to be

    there when Dargon realized his fate. She wanted tough in his face. That was taken from her; no one

    takes anything from her!!¡±

    As part of their training, she had kept her two shifter sex ves locked up in cages; she put a spell on

    them to keep them in their lion forms. She intentionally didn¡¯t feed them for a week. They were insane

    with hunger. This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar

    She used the whip and made a noose; with a minor spell, it twisted itself around Jessica¡¯s neck,

    slithering like a snake till it was in ce. It lifted Jessica off her feet as she struggled to get it off.

    It was then that the doors to the room opened, and in came two very starving lions. Selena pointed to

    Jessica.

    ¡°You have taken everything she could give you; she has nothing left to give but her life. Feast my

    lovelies, quench your thirst in her blood and quell your hunger in her flesh.¡±

    ¡°Be one with me now, be my loyal ves, and I shall reward you greatly.¡±

    Selena always loved watching the predator take the fill of its prey. It was a primal thing, and it excited

    her. Once her lovelies were done, she was going to have them quench her hunger with their bodies.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117

    Chapter 19-Book 3

    Dargony on the bed; his room was terrific with everything in it. He didn¡¯t want to investigate anything

    even though he was curious.

    All he could think about was the past, his mate, his cubs, and his friend Joran. What had be of

    them? How all the things that have changed while he was asleep. His memories of torture and very

    were all there as well as theughing face of Selena.

    She took his life in the worst way possible; she used him to do her bidding and killing. How many had

    he killed as her beast? He could see all the faces, but there were too many to count.

    He wanted to rip out his heart to stop the agony; he wanted to kill his soul to remove the shame. It

    yed over and over in his mind until Ra spoke to him.

    ¡°Listen, everything that you had done in that form was not of your doing; that sin belongs to that witch

    Selena. You have to let that go. I know it will be hard and seem impossible. If we are to defeat that

    bitch then we have to be focused, not lost in despair.¡±

    ¡°We have to find a way; This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar it will always be with us. It

    is up to us though if we let it dictate what is left of our life.¡±

    Dargon listened to Ra; he knew he was right but putting aside all this pain all this anger would be a

    monumental task. Still, Selena had used her blood to control him, and now he was going to use her

    blood to destroy her once and for all time.

    She will pay for everything; we are the only ones who can destroy her. We will help the others fight her

    army, but we go hunting when it is time. Show her what it is like to be relentlessly pursued as the object

    of their revenge.This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar

    Early the following day, Ava, Rachel, and Anna were in the kitchen discussing everything that had

    happened. Everything that was yet toe.

    Archer talked again with Ashton about what was going on at home, and they all agreed that they could

    stay there no longer. It was time to go and fight for their future.

    Rachel and Anna talked about what to expect; they knew that their mates were billionaires and what

    that world might be like.

    They prepared each other for what they might have to endure from those who would oppose them

    because they were not born to wealth.

    Of course, they also knew that they would have to wait to see what they faced. They decided to do

    what they always had done, stand together in unity.

    Ava agreed to help; she knew something that they didn¡¯t know. They knew she was holding back

    perhaps a vision she didn¡¯t want to share? They didn¡¯t question her though seeing into the future is

    tricky at the best times. (2)

    Everyone after breakfast decided to go and pack up; Dargon wasing along with them. He said that

    it was his duty to end her reign of terror. Everyone noticed that Dargon had gone hard inside. Perhaps

    that is all he could do to keep all that pain away.

    With everything packed and ready, they were off to face what was waiting for them. Archer didn¡¯t want

    to bring the girls, but he knew they were needed, and he didn¡¯t have a choice; they would have found a

    way toe without his say in it.

    Ashton was getting worried till finally Archer contacted him and said they were on their way. Things

    were getting weird and quiet.

    There was a darkness to the very air. Ashton felt they had till nightfall before they would attack them.

    Even with the enforcers that Duncan and Jack had sent, Ashton had a feeling they were going to be

    vastly outnumbered.

    Ashton had figured out that many of themunity were missing. He found out that the two closest

    families to The Be¡¯s. were gone.

    Ashton and his father investigated the homes. There was evidence that whatever had happened,

    happened fast. TVs were left on, dinner burning in the oven. Showers left running with no one in them.

    Where did they all go? Who took them? Are they still alive? No one knew those answers. Since then,

    they have made a barricade of their home. Not just with material things but with magic as well.

    There was that anyway, he may be old, but he was a great mage and loyal to the Bes. Ashton had

    felt a little shameful, though. The Mage tried to warn them about this very thing a year ago. Ashton and

    his brothers thought that perhaps the old mage was finally losing a few marbles. 2This novel will be

    daily updtaed at .noveljar

    He looked over at Marnie, his mate; she was awesome. He loved her more and more every passing

    minute of the day. She was badass too.

    Something that he knew he was going to struggle with all his life; he knew she could hold her own in a

    fight, at the same time, he wanted her safe away from any danger.

    Marnie came over and hugged him from behind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much, Ashton; we will make it through this. We have way too much to do to die now.

    Besides, nothing can be as bad as what we went through before.¡±

    She gave him a passionate kiss, a promise of things toe when it was all over. He could think of

    nothing better than to make love to her for the rest of their lives.  Jack Dawson wasn¡¯t a fool. He felt

    that something terrible wasing This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar, and it would

    start with Archer. Whatever was going on in hismunity was awful, perhaps a coup to overthrow the

    Be line?

    So he contacted Duncan and discussed what they should do. Neither could leave their territory should

    something happen. However, they decided to send every extra warrior they could spare.

    They were on their way to Archersmunity; they should be there by sunset. Jack contacted Archer

    to tell him what they were sending his way.

    Archer didn¡¯t say much, but they could tell he was relieved. Jackughed.

    ¡°Imagine three hundred and fifty-two warriors from ourbined packs and n all showing up in that

    hoity-toity neighborhood all on motorcycles. Jack and Duncan bothughed at that image.¡± ^

    Jack said with a snicker¡­

    ¡°There goes the neighborhood.¡± ?

    ¡°I wish I could be there; it sucks that I can¡¯t be out on the front lines. We have had an increase in the

    number of rogue attacks. I don¡¯t dare leave my pack right now, even though I know that Marco is more

    than capable of handling it.¡±

    ¡°I know Duncan, but with Nova pregnant and all the renovations and vulnerabilities we are fixing, I have

    to stay here.¡±

    With that, they ended their calls and started to prepare in case.

    was

    Selena was ready; her army was waiting. All those fools are about to take their potions, making even

    more cannon fodder for her will. She had never felt so alive before, so giddy with excitement. It was

    almost a sexual thing for her. (2)

    She cast thest protection spell over her beastly warriors. They were not like Dargons beast. They

    were all beasts now. Their human counterparts were all gone. They were mindless vicious killing

    machines ready to do her every wish.

    She waited for an hour. It was almost sunset; she had to let the potion that the shifters were taking take

    full effect before she gave out orders.

    As she waited, out of the silence of the sunset hour came a roaring rumble it shook the ground around

    her.

    She climbed to the top of her safe house overlooking the desert town. To her horror, she saw hundreds

    of motorcycles, and she could tell by the feeling in the air that they were all fucking shifters. O

    She was incensed with anger. This is not how it was supposed to happen. Shifters don¡¯t mingle or fight

    for other shifters. This isn¡¯t possible!!!! (3)

    She watched as they all headed for the Be estates. Then she saw three SUVs follow them in; she

    She watched as they all headed for the Be estates. Then she saw three SUVs follow them in; she

    knew who was in those vehicles, The witches and Dargon.This novel will be daily updtaed at

    .noveljar

    She ran back down to her underground fortress. She wasn¡¯t going to give them time to fortify and n.

    It didn¡¯t matter if the potions hadn¡¯t taken effect yet. She was going to unleash hell now!

    As she rounded the corner to the entryway, she saw out of the corner of her eye a small shadow. It was

    fast. She stopped and looked around, but she shrugged and opened the door after a bit, mming it

    shut behind her. 2)

    The Shadow Watcher wasughing in glee. Master will be so happy. He will be giving me a fantastic

    reward this time.

    The witch didn¡¯t know that the Master had him (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)

    switch out the potions she made for another one. He didn¡¯t know what was in them, but he bet it would

    be spectacr; Masters ideas always are.

    He went through the door to listen to the witch order her little army. He wouldn¡¯t call what she had an

    army; if she wanted to see a real army, he could show her master¡¯s army. They wait for another time

    and another ce.¡±

    He wondered how the master would punish the witch, whether it would be something ordinary or if it

    would be something special. He hoped for something special he hadn¡¯t had good entertainment since

    that Epstein guy crossed over.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118

    Chapter 20-Book 3

    All the bikers came roaring in, and it was a vibrating deafening experience. It was also the best

    experience that Ashton had ever had. He had been worried that he would have to get everyone out

    before the enemy came. He wasn¡¯t even sure they would have enough time.

    Then they heard the roaring thunder of hundreds of motorbikese rolling in, and he knew that

    Duncan and Jack had sent help just in the nick of time. 2

    Ashton very excitedly twirled Marnie in his arms with a whoop of joyful excitement, and then they ran

    for the front doors.

    Ashton and Marnie stood at the front doors to the mansion, greeting everyone. Finally, the ones they

    were waiting for pulled up to the house, and everyone got out.

    Ashton and Marnie ran up to Archer and August giving each other hugs of relief. Archer and August

    both introduced their mates to the family. They all went inside to discuss the situation, make ns, and

    discuss strategy.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)

    All the warriors broke off into groups, and each group selected a leader. The leaders joined everyone

    inside. It was time for war. They didn¡¯t know exactly what they faced or how many.

    There wasn¡¯t much time, so everyone worked quickly. By the time half an hour passed, all was ready

    and organized. Now all they had to do was wait.

    As they waited, Dargon looked over at the sisters who saved him. The older of the two looked a little

    like his mate. The younger took after his mother. He smiled at them and waved them toe and sit

    with him.

    ¡°So I am your great great great grandfather or something like that anyway.¡±

    ¡°It is odd because I don¡¯t even feel like a father, let alone a grandparent. Time is an odd mistress, that

    is for sure. I want you both to know that I am grateful that you have awakened me.¡±

    ¡°There is soo many things I would love to know about you and this time you live in. I would love to talk

    to you about your ancestry and my memories. There are just so many things I would love for you to

    know.¡±

    ¡°It seems though we are out of time, I feel that my time is almost at its end. Please do not mourn for

    me; I go home to the wife and children I never got to see. This is your time. Mine has passed as it

    should be.¡±

    ¡°No mortal can kill Selena. When she repeatedly gave me her blood over and over to keep me in

    control, she inadvertently made me Immortal as well.¡±

    ¡°When the time hase in the battle, I will go after Selena alone.(This novel will be daily updtaed at

    .noveljar) There is another fate waiting for her, a new master she isn¡¯t going to want to deal

    with, but she made the deal, and now she will have to dance¡±

    ¡®I do this for all of you so you can have the bright future that I never had. It is time for this darkness to

    end.

    With that, Dargon got up and went outside. He was leaving Rachel and Anna in silence. They both

    suspected that Dargon was somehow tied to Selena, but not this. He never really got to live his life, and

    now he is tossing it aside for them.

    Ava came up beside them with a sigh¡­

    ¡°I am afraid that this is his destiny until Dargon became immortal;(This novel will be daily updtaed at

    .noveljar) there was no hope. Now there is hope for us all with his sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°Anna was not willing to ept this; Surely, Ava, there is something we can do to save him. He

    shouldn¡¯t have to die.¡±

    Ava shook her head in defeat; it had been decided long before any of us came along. She walked back

    over to stand by Harry. We have a little moment here if there is anything you all would like to do.

    Archer pulled Rachel aside and into a little hidden alcove. He didn¡¯t say anything, just pulled her in to

    kiss her. He kissed her with everything he had inside of him. Nothing was left behind; she kissed him

    just as deeply. It wasn¡¯t a kiss of passion. It was a kiss of love and a promise that it wasn¡¯t thest.

    It seemed that everyone was doing this, no one was too far from their stations, but they were all

    expressing their love.

    Everyone that wasn¡¯t in the fight was not safe in the caverns. His parents were in the panic room to

    watch the monitors and tell them if anything made it past the warriors and into the main living areas.

    As ast resort, they rigged the entryway of the caverns to explode should any of them make their way

    that close; those inside the caverns would have to walk the three miles of underground tunnels to reach

    the safety of the open desert.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)

    The Mages reported that the barriers around the whole area were up; no humans would stumble

    across this war or know about it. It was the only protection they could offer the humans. They hope it

    will be enough.

    At that moment, a hundred mind links went off in their minds.

    *They¡®re Coming!!!!

    Dargon was in the front lines. It was dark and silent. It seemed that everyone was holding their breath.

    They all looked formidable, but Dargon had a feeling that he was the only one here with this kind of

    battle experience.

    He did all he could do for them. Now it was time to fight; things would be sorted for good or bad,

    forever. He looked around, and it was an odd feeling being out of time and at the wrong time at the

    same time.

    So many things he wished to do will never be done. All those he knew and loved have long gone at this

    moment in time, all except one. She is going to pay a long time in hell for all this.

    He had on the clothes that he came to this time with; he pulled out the sword that was hidden for so

    long, it was time to cut off the head of the witch.

    Everyone on the front line, with Dargon, was looking at him in surprise.

    He looked back at them, giving them a mile-wide smile. He shrugged and said¡­

    ¡°Magick¡± (2(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)

    In the distance and dark, they heard several roars. They started up one at a time until they were all

    roaring

    Dargon got into position like the knight of the ages he was. There wasn¡¯t any fear, no indecision, only

    focused intent. He was going to fight his way through all her ranks and take her head off her ugly

    shoulders once and for all. Let the Devil sort out the rest

    He knew that at the moment of her death, he would die as well. That was fine with him; he had been

    away from home for far too long.

    He could feel all the mind links, but he paid them no attention. He knew what all being said was. It was

    time to kill. Time for this world to find peace, if only for a little while.

    With thatst thought, he ran into the darkness as silent as death, moving over a grave.

    The rest of the warriors let out a roar and followed Dargon into the battle as their foes became visible in

    the light. It was all death and blood; they were a bit taken aback by their enemy.

    They were shifters as well, but they were different. It was as if they had no soul, no thought of their

    own. They were nothing but mindless killing machines. It didn¡¯t even appear that they could feel pain.

    Reports wereing in as Archer told everyone what was going on. It was decided that they would not

    be in the first wave. They were thest of the Bes and leaders of themunity. No one wanted to

    lose them and have to choose someone less.

    Everyone who wasn¡¯t a fighter was in the hidden safe rooms in the cave below the house. Only the

    three brothers and Harry were left topside. It was decided that the females would wait in the panic room

    with their parents.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)

    This caused a big fight, but the four males had none of it. They were to stay there till the time that their

    magick was needed, which meant they had to wait for the signal from Dargon.

    They knew that they came off as sexist, but it didn¡¯t matter. There was no reason to risk their lives

    needlessly and not have them for when the right moment came.

    They also knew that the girls knew this. They didn¡¯t want to lose them either. The four males took their

    ce amongst the second wave and waited for their turn. It was not easy to do while hearing and

    seeing all that was going on in the first wave.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to watch them die when you knew who they were, your mind could get around it because

    you knew that whoever they were was no more. Still, your heart wants to scream.

    The worst of it is that you know soon you will be the one to give that final death blow, killing all the

    people you thought you knew and loved. How could so many of them be so corrupt? It made the

    brothers sick to see so many.

    With a roar, the second wave began its assault.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119

    Chapter 21-Book 3

    Selena was insane with rage as she watched Dargon fighting on the battlefield. She watched as he

    came closer and closer. She knew he wasing for her; her two loyal warriors were beside her.

    She could do nothing but wait now; she used all her magical powers to get the army out early, she

    might have a bit left, but it will have to take more blood for her to get to full strength again. There

    just wasn¡¯t enough time.

    Her magical barriers will work. He won¡¯t get through those. No man can; only a female would get

    through the barriers. She was worried that the three witches would be with Dargon so he could get to

    her. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)They were nowhere in sight.

    Typical of the modern woman always wanting it fair till it is no longer to their advantage. Just as bad as

    the weak-minded milksops of the past, always lesser than the man. All of them are never realizing their

    true potential. If they just stayed true to themselves.

    She always believes in going after the things you want no matter who or what stands in your way.

    She turned to her two loyal ves.

    ¡°I want you both to circle the battle and get into the main house, kill all you find there and bring me the

    head of the oldest sister.¡± (2

    They ran off toplete their mistresses task.

    In the darkness, a very tall and dark figure stood waiting till this very moment, the moment when she

    would break their contract. All the luck and grace that the contract gave her dissipated like mist in the

    sun at that fatal order.

    All that she had left was her immortality and what magic she could conjure. Heughed at that; not

    much left¡­ is there?

    He watched the witch with a gleeful look in his eyes; soon, I will have another ything and a myriad of

    souls to add to my garden of sin.

    He watched now for the end; he would take her soul as his property for all eternity into the pit of fire. He

    wasn¡¯t allowed to participate in the battle or strike her down dead with his hand. He had to use another

    for that purpose: old rules and all that nonsense.

    All the Be women and Mr. Be watched all the fighting on the monitors in the panic room,

    knowing that this was just a tiny portion of it. It was not easy to watch.

    As they watched, Marnie noticed that two horrible-looking Lions were sneaking up on the house on one

    of the monitors. They looked solid and formidable but felt and looked dead simultaneously. (This novel

    will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)They had been tainted by evil.

    She noticed that they were heading for the cavern entrance where all the nonfighting shifters hid,

    including infants and tiny cubs. She knew that it was rigged to explode, not wanting to risk the chance

    that it could do more harm than good; she knew she had to stop those lions.

    Mr.Be was turning to leave. Marnie knew that he had a bad leg that was why he retired. She put

    her hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°No, I will take care of these two.¡±

    ¡°You are pregnant, my daughter. It is too much risk.¡±

    ¡°My father, do not worry, I will not be in my human nor my wolf form. I will be Lycan. I am in the early

    stages. It won¡¯t hurt the baby, and there will be extra protection around that area of my body.¡±

    With that, Marnie was going out the door, already shifting into her Lycan form, her clothes shredded in

    a trail after her.

    The two Lions thought that they must have found the weak spot in the defenses; they could smell the

    delicious scent of cubs and the soft flesh of femalesing from the direction they were heading.(This

    novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)

    So focused on the scent of prey that they didn¡¯t notice the dark figure running behind them. They were

    only aware when they heard behind them an earth-shaking growl.

    By then, it was toote; the Lycan had already torn the first lion into two pieces as she went for the

    second one. It tried to get away, but she was too quick; she grabbed it by the tail and swung it high in

    the air, then mmed it down to the ground.

    In a loud wet crack, the lion¡¯s head exploded off the body. She took its head and punted it off into the

    distance. She then headed back to the panic room.¡±

    Mr. Be turned to Mrs. Be with a look of shock and pride on his face.

    ¡°Remind me, my dear, never to piss off our daughter-inw.¡± (23

    Dargon was a one warrior killing machine, shing and dismembering any who came near him. He

    looked like an ancient immortal god of war; he was covered in blood from the battle, his eyes and mind

    focused. Nothing could surprise him or take him down.

    Four others were there with him; they made it through the ranks to fight beside him. It was the Be

    brothers and one werebear, Dargon, wasn¡¯t sure he would want to fight a Werebear; they didn¡¯t use

    weapons, only their strength, ws, teeth, and sheer will.

    The five together were formidable. They carried with them transport talismen so the girls could tolonart

    directly to thom: when it was timo Archer would lice the stone and they would annear

    teleport directly to them; when it was time, Archer would kiss the stone, and they would appear.

    Finally, they arrived at the barrier. It gave off a ghostly sheen; they knew better than to touch it. They

    turned to look at the battle behind them, bodies and blood everywhere the eye could see. How the

    mages managed to keep this from being seen by humans was a miracle.

    Archer took out the stone and kissed it. A bright light appeared, and then there the girls all stood,

    including Marnie. She had appointed herself as their personal guard. In the blink of an eye, she

    changed into her Lycan form.

    Dargon¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He wasn¡¯t in agreement when Ashton told them that his mate was

    Now he knew why Ashton just smiled at him when he said it was a stupid idea. This woman was a

    force to be reconded with.

    change colors; when it stopped on a solid ck wall, Rachel punched the barrier with all her might.

    There was a loud crack like thunder and the sound of shattering ss; then, the barrier came crashing

    down.

    They all stared at it for a moment; they were deep into the desert now when before they were still on

    the outskirts of their property. Not only was it a magical barrier but a portal as well.

    The five of them stood alone; the battle was off elsewhere, it was dark, it looked like the stars were

    going to be the only witnesses to this battle. It was unusually cold here, even for the desert at night.

    They looked ahead of them; they were standing on the edge of a cavern; they knew that this would

    lead them to the witch, but what was waiting for them in the cavern was the question.(This novel will be

    daily updtaed at .noveljar)

    They could see many hundreds of tracksing out. This is where they started. There had to be more

    left. She wouldn¡¯t send all into battle and leave herself unguarded. She was evil and crazy but not

    stupid.

    They went in together, females between two males in front and two in the back. Ava made a floating

    light that made it easier to see where they were going and what might be hiding in wait for them. O

    They could feel it in the very air. It was heavy and smelled of blood and death.

    Selena was furious. She let loose her experimental creatures. They woulds meet them in the caverns

    and wipe them out. How dare they invade her home.

    She watched them run from their cages into the darkness of the cavern and waited for the first screams

    of horror from their prey. They had instructions to kill them all except for the oldest sister.

    They were to sniff her out and drag her to Selena; she decided she needed a new body. She didn¡¯t

    have the blood omolo non concurta nauf

    the blood sample necessary to confirm what she knew was a match to that bitch Arianna, but that could

    be done when she had the female.

    If it wasn¡¯t a match for some reason, she could use the female as a shield. When she outlived her

    usefulness, then she would kill her as well.

    Still, she decided it was best to go to her hidden chamber to wait things out. A little bit of fear had crept

    into her heart and was taking hold. 2

    Ava fell to her knees in pain as another vision hit her hard. Rachel was standing on a dark throne;

    everything was the same except her eyes. Those eyes were pure evil. Then in an instant, the image

    was

    gone.

    She looked at Rachel, knowing what wasing and what had to be done to stop it. She had Archer

    give his anchor stone to Rachel, and Rachel, in turn, gave him his portal stone.

    There was no time to question as the first of Selena¡¯s beasts found them. It was horrible looking; it had

    fur at one time now, only small patches littered its body; the body was a nasty grey color of rot and

    decay.

    It didn¡¯t take much to kill it. The problem was it didn¡¯t stay dead. They would tear it apart, and it would

    just put itself back together again. That was when Anna took charge and called forth her fire, and with a

    steady ze focused on it, it finally burned to ash and stoppeding back.(This novel will be daily

    updtaed at .noveljar)

    The next looked like a giant red lizard, it could breathe fire, and its scales would also burn if you

    touched them. What they didn¡¯t know was that this one wasn¡¯t alone.

    While they were distracted by the fire of the lizard, another one with the ability of stealth and

    camouge was inching its way closer and closer to Rachel.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120

    Chapter 22-Book 3

    Everyone was engaged in the battle with the fire-lizard, Dargon finally rushed the lizard straight on, and

    with a mighty swing of his sword, he cut off the lizard¡¯s head. Still, it remained alive.

    Archer and August took the head and heaved it a long way from the body; that way, it would take time

    to regenerate if that is what its intentions were.

    When it was done, Archer turned to where Rachel was standing to make sure she was alright, only she

    wasn¡¯t there. He searched frantically but could not find her.

    ¡°Everyone!!! Rachel is gone where is she? We have to find her now.!!¡±

    They all looked in the vicinity of the battle, but there was nothing; Ashton found something in the dirt.

    He called everyone over what they saw made them all angry. (This novel will be daily updtaed at

    .noveljar)There were two of what appeared to be drag marks, one for each of her feet.

    They went on for a little bit and then disappeared entirely. August was holding Archer back from

    running blindly further into the cavern. It was a trap, and they all knew that.

    Ava stepped into the middle of all of them, ¡°Stop everyone.¡±

    ¡°Archer, do you remember me having you switch stones with Rachel?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember.¡±

    It hit him then Rachel now has the summoning stone. He smiled at that bit of good news. Now all they

    had to do was wait for her to kiss it, and they will all be right there with her.

    01

    At that moment, the fog started to roll in. It wasn¡¯t a regr fog. This fog was a dark grey color and had

    little explosions of dark lightning.

    Dargon began yelling for everyone to run and get to higher ground if possible.

    ¡°DO NOT LET IT TOUCH YOU!!¡±

    They ran from it. There wasn¡¯t much for high ground inside the cavern, but a wall sloped, which gave

    them some height; it was just enough. They were, however, stuck on this slight slope.

    They couldn¡¯t go any higher, and there was nowhere else along the slope to move further down the

    cavern.

    Archer looked at Dargon.

    ¡°Do you know what this fog is? Is there a way to dissipate it?¡±

    ¡°All I know, Archer is during my time after we kicked out Selena, this fog would show up at random

    times if anyone were caught in it, you would never see them again; you would, however, hear their

    screams.¡±

    ¡°Well, everyone, we are good and truly stuck.¡± (0)

    Ashton said with a frown as he reached for Marnie to hold her to him, making sure she was far away

    from that fog.

    Archer paced back and forth. You could tell that he and Solis were starting to get a bit impatient and

    anxious. They wanted Rachel, and they wanted her now. He made himself and Solis calm down; (This

    novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)freaking out would only cause more trouble.

    The fact that she did not kiss the stone already was telling, and Archer wasn¡¯t happy about it.

    Rachel woke up in a small damp cell. There was a single torch outside the bars that let in a bit of light;

    she could hear water dripping and something that sounded like hissing.

    When she tried to move, though, she found her legs bound; she found it odd that they would only tie

    her legs; she could use her hands to untie them.

    It was then that she realized what had her bound. To her horror, she could see the coils of a giant

    snake. She followed the rings around her legs up and up till she was looking directly into the eyes of

    this cker-than-pitch snake.

    Then a voice out of the dark started to speak in a gleeful voice. Rachel didn¡¯t need an introduction to

    know that it was Selena.

    ¡°As long as you behave yourself, Isae will not do you any harm. He is only to hold you nothing more

    unless I say so.¡±

    She walked up to Rachel, holding a syringe.

    ¡°Just hold still. I only need a little of your blood for the test.¡±

    Selena wasn¡¯t very gentle with the needle; Rachel gave her a death re while Selena giggled.

    ¡°How long do you intend on keeping me here. You know the others are going toe. What do you

    hope to achieve? ept your defeat.¡±

    ¡°My Dear little witch, I will never ept defeat; as for keeping you here, why the cell door isn¡¯t locked;

    you can go anytime you wish. Sheughed and left her again alone with the snake.¡±

    Rachel looked on at the empty hallway; sure, it is open, but only if I want to take my new fashion

    essory with me.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)

    That was when she remembered the stone. All she would have to do was get her hand to her pocket

    and hope the snake won¡¯t pay her any mind. Kiss the stone and poof won¡¯t everyone be surprised.

    As she started to wiggle around to get to her pocket, she heard a wispy voice.

    ¡°Got an itch do ya?¡±

    She stopped what she was doing and looked up at the only other creature in the room.

    ¡°Did you just speak?¡±

    ¡°Yesss, I did just ssspeak little daughter of eve.¡±

    ¡°Can you let me go, please?¡±

    ¡°I can¡±

    Rachel looked at the snake; if she didn¡¯t know any better, she would swear that it was smiling.

    ¡°Let me rephrase that question, Will you let me go?¡±

    ¡°No¡±

    ¡°Are you sure there isn¡¯t some way we coulde to an agreement?¡±

    ¡°You are not one of Selena¡¯s creatures, are you?¡±

    This time Rachel knew that the snake was smiling; it began to sway a little as if in some sort of glee.

    Rachel, for some reason, didn¡¯t feel any good or eviling from it, nor did she think she was in

    Danger.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)

    Still, something about the snake gave her goosebumps; perhaps it was because it was a giant snake;

    she wasn¡¯t exactly fond of snakes.

    ¡°You are very sssmart for a human. I like ssmart humans. They are not as violent. They always sssee

    ne and run in fear.¡±

    ¡°They probably think that you are going to eat them.¡±

    ¡°Eat, Humans? Yuck, they have too many bones, and they tassste funny some of them are even rotten

    tasting.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t say anything about how humans taste; since it knew the vor, she assumed that it did try

    humans at some point in its life.

    ¡°If Selena does not control you, then why do you do her bidding?¡±

    ¡°She gave me a pretty stone for my nessst; perhaps if you provide me with something pretty, I will help

    you.¡±

    ¡°What kind of pretty things do you like for your nest?¡±

    Isea became quiet as if in thought. Then it focused on Rachel¡¯s hair. It got a look of happy glee upon

    staring at her.

    Rachel wasn¡¯t sure what Isea was thinking; the look on its face was one of glee she didn¡¯t know if that

    was good or bad.

    ¡°I would like sssome of your hair to put into my nesst.¡±

    Rachel reached back. She had her hair in a ponytail and cut off the tail with a bit of fire magic, holding it

    out to Isea the snake.

    ¡°Will this be enough?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my yesss. more than enough.¡±

    With that, the long coil of its body started to move, and Rachel was now free. She felt relieved there

    was something about being that close to this snake that made her feel strange. It was a feeling she

    couldn¡¯t pinpoint.

    ¡°So, Isae, is that your real name? Are you good or evil?¡±(This novel will be daily updtaed at

    .noveljar)

    ¡°Fascinating quesstionss daughter of eve, Isssae is one of my many namess asss for your sssecond

    quesstion if I am good or evil. If I wass good, you wouldn¡¯t need to ask, and if I am evil, why would I tell

    the truth.?¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t say more; the fact that she did ask the question means that he could be evil. So far, he

    has done no harm to her.

    Selena was overjoyed at the results of the test. That stupid little witch is a descendant of the white

    witches. That means she is perfect; all I have to do now is take her soul, put it into another vessel, and

    put myself into her body.

    Sheughed maniacally. The fog will still be flowing for a while, yet still, she had to hurry. She started

    gathering for what she needed-special herbs to help the process of dying and rebirth.

    Oh, just think of what she will do with a new body; true, she would still have to drink the blood.

    However, a new body had many possibilities, including having a child.

    Of, course her first use for her new body was as a shield; her pathetic friends will not want to harm their

    friend and Mate. Perhaps she could manage some trickery and see if she couldn¡¯t get Archer to mate

    with her.

    She could start a new line of witches; she would teach her children everything she knew. I could even

    name my first son Dargon. Sheughed at that. Yes, what a nice little twist to things.

    Not only that, but she could use many generations to continue with her domination. What a wonderful

    day this is going to be.

    She began preparations quickly. She already had the potions ready; the circles were prepared. All that

    was left was to prepare her body and speak the spells.

    She chose a dark purple gown. It was perfect for a funeral shroud. For this to work, she had to kill

    herself at the appointed time to take over a new vessel.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121

    Chapter 23-Book 3

    The shadow spy watched in silence while shaking his head at Selena¡¯s stupidity.

    ¡°You know what they say about insanity? It either makes you smarter or sloppy. She has gone to the

    sloppy side.¡± 2

    It won¡¯t matter, though; they always regain all their reason when they cross over. It was part of the

    punishment. One of the first steps was to realize what path they could have taken but instead chose

    evil.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)

    Wonder how she will feel when we show her that her true mate was Joran. Right there in front of her

    the whole time. But because she chose to take the easy path of evil, that dream died at the moment of

    her choice.

    So many fun things he hoped his master would let him have a turn this time; it was fun to watch. It was

    always more fun to do.

    He was so happy to get things started that he almost gave his position away.

    Rachel wanted nothing more than to run and find a safe ce to kiss the stone. Isae had other ns

    he wouldn¡¯t shut up. It was like he finally found someone to have a conversation with, and he didn¡¯t

    want it to end.

    He kept going on and on about specific stones and pretty trinkets. He was like talking to a raven.

    ¡°Isae, please understand, I would love nothing more than to stay and chat with you, but I am running

    out of time.¡±

    ¡°Soon, Selena will being back for me to do whatever evil thing she is nning. I don¡¯t know what is

    happening to my family. I can not stay. I have to go and find them so we can stop Selena.¡±

    The Great snake looked at her curiously like something important was missing from her understanding

    of things. Something that was amusing him. He spoke again, this time with amusement.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just kissss your pretty sstone and have theme here? It is the sssafeste to

    hide.¡±

    Rachel looked at Isae, the snake, in a little bit of shock; how did it know. As if it knew what she was

    thinking.

    ¡°I know of everything thatess to mye between the realmsss. Nothing may enter or leave

    without my ssay ssso Go ahead kissss your pretty ssstone.¡±

    With that Rachel pulled out the stone and kissed it. (1)

    Everyone stood in surprise at their surroundings, and then they all noticed the extraordinarilyrge

    snake coiled up behind Rachel. Before they could take action, Rachel held up her hands,(This novel

    will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) telling them that the snake was not an enemy.

    The only one that didn¡¯t look all that surprised was Dargon. Rachel suspected they must have crossed

    paths somewhere in their timelines. Maybe he knows something about it; there wasn¡¯t any time to ask.

    The snake smiled again.

    ¡°There sssee Isae hasss help you get your friendsss.¡±

    With that, they could hear footstepsing down the stone corridor. It had to be Selena. When they

    turned around again, the snake Isae was gone.

    Everyone got into defensive positions and waited as the footsteps got closer.

    When Selena turned to the room, she was shocked and angry. You, stupid humans, always stick your

    nose where it doesn¡¯t belong.

    She was about to go on with her rant, that was till she saw Dargone out of the shadows.

    ¡°Hello Selena, In truth, there aren¡¯t any humans in this room.¡±

    She was struck silent her face was bing red, and her eyes were ck as coal. The room got

    colder and colder till everyone could see their breath. Ice started to form on the walls and floor. It made

    an ominous cracking sound as it spread throughout the room.

    An ice wall was forming between all of them and Selena; her face became distorted as her proper form

    Everyone stared at her as if in a trance. Then with a loud shatter, the ice wall fell as Dargo¡¯s sword

    pierced through it to her heart. She stared at him in absolute hatred.

    She slowly changed back into her human form as the ice dripped down the walls. She fell to her knees.

    Everyone held their breath, watching her die.

    Then she let out a hideousugh and stood again. She pulled out the sword; her blood sshed

    around her; she raised her left hand and dropped a dark grey ball on the floor behind her; it rolled down

    the hall a little ways, they could all hear it hissing.

    Then in another wicked insane voice¡­

    ¡°You are going to have to do better than that.¡±

    Another ball, this one ck as ink, fell at her feet, and in a sh, she was gone.(This novel will be daily

    updtaed at .noveljar)

    Right at that moment, they realized what was in that other ball; it was the fog again. Just in the nick of

    time, they all got out of the cell as the fog was creeping their way.

    They ran in the only direction they could, up the same stairs Selena hade down from. Dargon led

    the way. Dargon split the door in two when they reached the top and rushed through it.

    They were in a vast chamber; it looked like ab of some sort; there were all kinds of unrecognizable

    things in cages and tied to the walls. Dargon paid them no attention and kept right on into another

    doorway.

    That led them to a more private-looking chamber, Selena¡¯s bedroom, perhaps? Still, Dargon continued

    by splitting the next door in half again.

    He rushed through that door, and they all heard a scream of fear and anger. Dargon found Selena. As

    they all came into the room, they noticed that Selena was naked. She was about to drink a potion.

    Dargon pped it out of her hands.

    She gave out a scream of rage andunched herself at Dargon. It didn¡¯t take more than a blink of an

    eye as Dargon swung his sword down and took her head.

    It was at this time that once again, their scenery changed; they were all standing in the desert again

    before them was the giant snake Isae.

    This time, he gave off an evil aura as he bent down his head and ate Selena¡¯s dismembered head.

    Then he did the same with her body. After all the crunching and chewing, all the while making gagging

    noises like he was eating something rotten. He let out a belch of terrible-smelling green gas when he

    was done.

    Everyone looked at him in horror and disgust. Unsure what to do.

    Isae looked at them then with a smirk.

    ¡°Well, that was fun, wasn¡¯t it. Still, I¡¯m not too fond of the taste of humans, and that one was way past

    her expiration date.¡±

    He took another look at their faces and smiled. ¡°You do not have to fear me at this moment. I want to

    thank you for your help.¡±

    ¡°You, see, the oldws didn¡¯t allow me to kill her with my own hands, so I had to find others to do it for

    me. You did a most excellent and entertaining job. Then he gave them a courtly bow.¡±

    ¡°If you will excuse me, I have a new guest to entertain; I don¡¯t want to keep ady waiting after

    all.¡±(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) o

    He winked at them, and then with a sh of bright towering fire, he was gone.

    Everyone was silent for a moment; Dargon spoke.

    ¡°Well, everyone, I believe we just met the Devil himself.¡± 3

    With a sigh of relief that it was over, everyone started to hug and mates to kiss. It was then that they

    realized that Dargon was still there with them and alive.

    Just as everyone was happily congratting Dargon on not dying, a bright warm glow came over them

    in the night. Smaller little lights floated in the warm glow like fall leaves floating on the wind.

    Everyone was struck silent once again in awe. The feeling from this light was that of good. It felt like

    heaven if heaven felt this way.

    Then another light, it looked like a tiny star, gently drifted towards them.

    Rachel reached out to touch it when she did; the world around them fell away until they stood only in

    warm glowing light. The smaller light got bigger and bigger and took the shape of a beautiful woman.

    She was glowing with the warm light; she looked like an angel straight out of heaven. They all noticed

    how much Rachel looked like her.

    Dargon fell to his knees as he whispered¡­

    ¡°Arianna¡±

    She smiled at Dargon.

    A hush of peace came over them all as she held out her hand to Dargon.

    ¡°It is time toe home now, my love.¡±

    Without question or even looking back, Dargon took her hand, and they walked further into the light; at

    thest second, both of them turned around and waved. They looked like peace and perfect love if

    emotions were tangible things.

    Behind them was one other it was a smiling Joran. There were others in the deeper distance out of

    focus; As they got closer to them, they surrounded the two lovers weing them home. 2

    It was then that they could hear two voicesing from the light. Rachel and Anna stood side by side,

    for they knew who the voices belonged to. O

    Before them in the distance stood their mother and father. They waved to them and in the air, they

    heard their voices¡­

    ¡°We love you, our daughters; we are proud of you. We will be here waiting for you when it is your time

    toe home.¡±

    With that, they turned and followed the others into the vast distance, bing the light itself.

    The light faded and then was no more. They were now standing in the exact spot where they had

    broken the barrier. It was quite the war had ended. 2

    N(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)

    Rachel and Anna held each other with happy tears running down their faces. At the same time,

    everyone else enclosed around them.

    A small star twinkled brighter than the others for just a second and was gone.

    Dargon came home after the long night.

    Next Chapter

 Warrior 122

    <b>It </b><b>was </b><b>a </b>massive celebration after the battle. Archer announced that they would join with Duncan and Jacks¡¯s Pack/<b>n</b><b>. </b>Thus, making <b>a </bwork for all shifters, especially those mixed, to have safe and happy ces to call home.

    With rules that applied to all, no more treating others of yourmunities differently or enved people. Everyone has to work together to make it a better ce. Without taking away their individuality, respect is given, not taken,

    It wasn¡¯t a utopia. There will always be a few shing ideals, but they will not be allowed to rule over everyone else. Everyone was allowed <b>to </b>

    There were punishments for the rule¨Cbreakers, and revisions were sometimes needed as the future progressed.

    1 Year Later¡­

    Archer and August stood in their mother¡¯s vast flower garden dressed in thetest tuxedos, surrounded by white and yellow roses. The ceremony itself was much smaller than the reception afterward. That was the only concession that his mother would allow.

    They didn¡¯t want to have a big affair, but their mom wouldn¡¯t have any of it. She wouldn¡¯t budge. She decided that since her two wonderful

    2 daughters¨Cinw grew up without a mother or father to spoil them, she would ensure that she got it done.

    Instead of being the grooms¡® mother, she became the mother of the brides, especially since Rachel had announced that she was two months

    pregnant.

    The gardens were transformed into this amazing fantasy of whites and golds. White twinkle lights were in every tree even though it was daytime, between the lights and the sun shining on all the crystals in the trees and anything else that didn¡¯t move.

    The whole garden sparkled and was covered in small moving rainbows. Even the chairs for the guests were covered in sparkling tool fabric.

    2

    Music started to y to signal their bride¡¯s arrival. The first toe down the aisle was the three¨Cring bearers. They were dressed the same as

    Archer and August were; they looked cute and dashing and ufortable as they went down the aisle.

    2

    They were standing to the side of the two grooms as the four maids of honor came down, Marnie and Ashton, Duncan and Adira, Jack and Nova, and finally Ava and Harry.

    Then the two grooms held their breath as the song ¡°Everything I do, I do it for you.¡± by Bryan Adams began to y.

    Rachel and Anna appeared amongst the sparkles and rainbows.

    Rachel had her hair up in simple braids with miniature yellow roses weaved into the design; she wore a crystal beaded A¨Cline gown with off- <b>the</b>¨Cshoulder hanging crystal straps. Her bouquet was yellow roses and pearls.

    2

    Anna wore her hair down in a long braid with a veil topped with a gold and crystal tiara. She wore a simr beaded gown like her <b>sister</b>, <b>but </b>her dress had the fuller skirt. Her bouquet was white roses with crystals<b>. </b>

    They linked their arms together as they came down to meet their grooms; they were all smiles <b>just </b>as the music came <b>to </b><b>the </b><bst </b><b>few </b><b>words</b>. They joined their mates at the <b>alter</b><b>. </b>

    <b>Later </b><b>came </b><b>the </b><b>reception</b>. Itsted <bte </b>into the night, almost <b>into </b><b>the </b><b>following </b><b>day</b>. <b>It </b><b>was </b><b>an </b>affair that was talked <b>about </b><b>for </b>a <b>long </b><b>time</b><b>. </b>

    <b>Ava </b><b>and </b><b>Harry </b><b>didn¡¯t </b>have anyone <b>to </b>make <b>them </b>have a <b>big </b><b>party</b><b>; </b><b>they </b><b>just </b><b>hopped </b><b>onto </b><b>Harry¡¯s </b><b>motorcycle </b><b>and </b><b>the </b><b>road </b><b>to </b><b>Las </b><b>Vegas </b>and go <b>married </b>at <b>a </b><b>small </b><b>chapel</b><b>.. </b>

    2

    <b>Chapter </b><b>123 </b>

    <b>She </b>wore <b>a </b><b>pink </b>polka dot fifties style dress while Harry wore a dark casual suit. Harry made sure that <b>the </b><b>chapel </b>was covered in pink ros ti Elvis officiated their wedding.

    They had a st and then rode on to his home in Bear Mountain n, where they had a small reception before packing their <b>saddlebags </b>on the bike and taking off for a month¨Clong excursion into the wide¨Copen spaces<b>. </b>2

    They were both free spirits and loved their ownpany. They decided to figure out where to settle down after their honeymoon.

    Three monthster, Archer and Rachel found out they had twin boys. They decided at the naming ceremony that their son¡¯s names were Dargon and Joran.

    5

    When they went to their room for the night, a sword and a ring were on the bed. Alongside them was an ancient¨Clooking book. All of <b>them</b>. were tied together and on top of it was a scroll.

    Archer picked up the scroll and unrolled it. It was a strange message¡­

    Your two firstborn sons will be a warrior and a schr. <b>The </b>sword is for the schr, and the ring is for the warrior. They will understand <b>why </b>

    soon after they receive them.

    2

    The book is for your third child, a female; give her the book upon her sixteenth birthday. She will know what to do with it.

    We are looking out for you.

    Love¡®

    Dargon & Arianna

    1

    Archer and Rachel stared at the items in almost disbelief. Archer picked them up and put them in a cedar chest. Taking Rachel¡¯s hand <b>and </b>guided her to the bed.

    ¡°Let us not worry about that till it is time to do so<b>, </b>my sweet catnip. For now, we are just going to enjoy living.¡±

    With that<b>, </b>they settled down for bed and slept happily in each other¡¯s arms.

    When their son¡¯s reached the age of 18, they were each given the sword and the ring.

    Dargon was the schr, and Joran was the warrior; at first, they just stared at their gifts, then Dargon picked up the sword, and a look came <b>over </b>his face; he eximed that the sword had a rich history was going to study it.

    Dargon became a great archeologist. <b>He </b>traveled the world. He made many discoveries for the Shiftermunities. He carried that sword with him everywhere he went.

    On a very ancient dig site, the sword saved Dargon¡¯s life <b>as </b>well as his future mates. They had stumbled onto <b>the </b>ancient <b>home </b>of creature, trapped and with nowhere to go inside a vast tomb; The wendigo attacked them.

    2

    igo

    Dargon had learned how to wield the sword since he <b>was </b>given it. He took on the responsibility and became a master swordsman<b>. </b><b>It </b><b>was </b><b>a </b><b>good </b>thing he had it with him on that day; he fought the creature till finally, he could <b>sever </b>its head,

    Once they made their way out of the tomb, Dargon turned to his mate and asked her what her name <b>was</b>.

    ¡°My <b>name </b><b><i>is </i></b>Arianna!¡±

    defense and advanced training for enforcers and hunters.

    He never took off his ring; he wasn¡¯t sure why he just never did. He would look at it and think that it looked like he only had half of the whole ring. He could still hear the voice in his head as the day he was given it.

    ¡°Only when the two are one will the next to be born.¡±

    Next, what he didn¡¯t know, he hoped that someday he would find the

    The strangest thing about the ring is that it transfers itself to ¡°ther half. He also learned that the ring protected him and his lion Aries.

    fantastic; he was the only Lion with essories.

    At the beginning of the school year, another teacher was introdu

    piano.

    appears onto his middle digit on his right paw. Aries thought it <i>was </i>

    Joran couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her; she taught music, mainly violin and

    When he was introduced to Serena rk, the second they shook hands, sparks started to fly between their hands, and when Joran finally looked

    at his hand, his ring was now whole.

    3

    Serena looked at her hand to discover that her ring was gone. That was when Joran held out his hand to her. She looked at him for <i>a </i>long time and then smiled.

    ¡°You are my true mate; that ring has been in my family for generations; no one wanted it till I came along and found it in an old jewelry box. When I put it on my finger, it wouldn¡¯te off.¡±

    ¡°I know it sounds strange, but I heard a voice in my head that day. It said¡­¡°/

    ¡°When the two be one, the next will be born.¡±

    1

    They were married and mated shortly after that; it wasn¡¯t till they all met up again for a family holiday that when both sons told their tales, their parents smiled and said¡­

    ¡°As it should be.¡±

    They smiled and said no more when asked to borate on their statement.

    2

    Duncans Pack, Jacks n, and Archers Pride. Decided that each one would build a school, each school would teach the basics; however, once they reached the 6th grade, they would all have to go to other schools.

    1

    They will stay with the families and learn different ways of life and the different things between the shifters and learn survival skills, academic skills, and everything in between.

    They also started a bigger and more modern hospital and medical facilities.

    There would no longer be misunderstandings and ignorance amongst the different shifters. They were all taught basic living skills an understanding between the various social levels, no longer the underss <b>or </b>the upper ss.

    It wasn¡¯t a perfect system. There were always challenges, but through those challenges, they grew.

    Theyter added music sses and athletics. Even some humans attended that knew about the door for some that usually wouldn¡¯t find their mate to find them.

    ¡®re <b>was </b>

    different species; this system also opened the

    Ava and Harry finally settled down and had two daughters. Ava taught magic at one of the schools, and Harry taught self¨Cdefense and painting for beginners and advanced sses.

    Ava continued to have visions though they didn¡¯te as often as they once did. Nor were they <b>ever </b>as intense as they once were.

    Their two daughters were a handful; both were Bear shifters and witches. Each had her unique talent. They even started an all¨Cfemale

    motorcycle club at the age of sixteen.

    Thomas and Tammara Be adopted son and daughter of Archer and Rachel, all though, they had to deal with all the things that disabled children do, they had one advantage, they could shift. In their cat forms, they were free.

    They also became advocates for Handicapped shifter children giving others ces to turn to in the shiftermunities without fear of being

    O bullied or worse. Some shifters still believe that children born with handicaps or who be handicapped should be terminated.

    1

    They were slowly changing the views of the older generations and those who believed in pureblood only. It was a long path to take, but they were determined to see it through.

    They also opened an orphanage for disabled children of all races and ages. It wasn¡¯t only a home. It was also a school to teach the children skills and educate them to help them in the real world.

    They also provided adoption, but they were conscientious and thorough of who they adopted out to. They made sure that abuse didn¡¯t happen

    or go forward.

    Those who were too damaged by the abuse were provided with a safe, permanent home to help others who woulde to them with the same types of abuse.

    As for the three little boys that Jack adopted, well, we will save them for another time perhaps.

    Archer¡¯s little girl with the book will also join the three boys.

    Later.

 Warrior 123

    Oliver was an older Bear shifter; his bear Conrad was almost 200 years old. They were getting past their prime, that was for sure. They had a mate when they were young. Elizabeth was killed in a car ident almost 50 years ago.

    Oliver didn¡¯t have any family for all the world. He was thest of his family line. He had found a home with Jack¡¯s n when it was still <b>in </b>its

    infancy.

    He loved the home he had built himself, a two¨Cstory log cabin. The ground floor was primarily windows. Some were stained ss, while others opened the house to the beautiful view of the mountain forest.

    The top floor and the loft attic were all bedrooms and two bathrooms. It was a vast ce, and many would tease him about being too optimistic about filling the rooms.

    He even made woodworking sheds to craft unique furniture and toys for the n. He liked that his house was just outside the central area <b>of </b>the n. It was a homey and peaceful ce.

    The cubs often woulde and watch him work or ¡°¡°test¡°¡± the new toys to see if they were ready to be given away. He even had two older cubs

    now as apprentices.

    <b>1 </b>

    His life was afortable existence; that is what it was, though, just an existence. He knew he missed his chance at having a family of his own. He just wished that he would be given another opportunity before he got too old.

    That was until that fateful night when he saw that scared little girl huddled all alone in that dreadful cage. He knew he had to help her. He watched as everyone tried to get her toe out. She was too scared of people to trust anyone.

    So he asked Conrad if he would do a little dance and see if they could coax her out. Perhaps a bear could do what the human could not.

    It worked. He walked her out of that nightmare ce on his back, and at that moment, he was proud of himself and his bear. When he realized that he might not see her again, he gave her the only thing he had, his dog tags from his many years in the military.

    He was notified that the little girl named Maggie he saved had no one the following day.

    <i>1 </i>

    He told them that she did, him. He woulde and get her from the hospital and adopt her as his own. They discovered through blood tests

    that little Maggie was a brown bear shifter.

    He visited her and stayed with her the three days they kept her in the hospital. He left her a wooden bear he had made. She kept it by her bed

    for when he was out of the room.

    Three dayster, he brought little Maggie to her new home. She took to it like a duck to water. He took her shopping and got everything that

    1 she wanted. He spoiled her, but he also taught her responsibility.

    Before too long, she had a lot of big burly bears tied around her fingers. Nova and other females from the n would check on <b>them </b>asionally to see if all was going <b>well</b><b>; </b>they never found anything wrong.

    She never called Oliver anything but Dad or Daddy, she had lots of nightmares at first, but Conrad would take care of them.

    <b>He </b>would go into her room and sleep next to her bed; she would always drop a hand down to him to hold on to his fur. 1

    They were always together, Maggie did make friends with the other cubs, and she was quite the aplished tomboy.

    Oliver taught Maggie everything he knew and then whatever else she wanted to learn. He was there for her through it all. She grew into <b>a </b>bright, talented, beautiful young woman.

    He bought her first ball gown for the annual fall gathering ball for all the n; He also would <b>give </b><b>a </b>few would<b>¨C</b><b>be </b>suitors <b>the </b><b>evil </b><b>eye</b><b>. </b><b>Which </b>

    always made Maggieugh.

    <b>He </b><b>sent </b>her off to <b>college</b>, and she became a gifted healer <b>and </b>counselor; she came back to <b>the </b>n <b>to </b>work in the <b>hospital</b>. It was an <b>exciting </b>time, and Oliver was a very proud father.

    <b>He </b>continued making furniture and toys, and his two apprentices had shops of their own <b>now</b>. Other packs and ns would petition <b>them </b>for work. Oliver kept his woodworking to their family only. He was getting too old to do that many items.

    Then Oliver and Conrad found themselves in their woodworking shed one day, making a unique hand¨Ccarved cradle for their first grandson.

    He carved wolves and bears into it and a forest of all kinds of trees. His little Maggie found herself a very handsome Werewolf.

    Their big log cabin with all its rooms was finally filled with the love and family that Oliver had always dreamed of having.

    *Sam, the ever¨Cwise and faithful grumpy Bear and the woond hermit witch of the mountain <b>caves</b>. 1

    Sam Tolver and his bear us were patrolling the mountain edge of their territory. Sam always volunteered for this duty<b>, </b>it was peaceful here, and he loved being in the open areas of the base of the mountains.

    His Bear us loved to explore, and several caves had not been studied or mapped yet. They intended to explore those caves today; they cleared it with Jack.

    Jack knew that Sam got restless sometimes and had to go on his own for little interludes of time. Now and then to clear his mind. Though,tely, there has been no natural cure for his restlessness.

    The first cave they came to was a small one that could be used as a shelter, but it wasn¡¯t huge, and inside was barely big enough to fit a bear.

    The next one they explored was much bigger and had two tunnels, though both had dead ends and were damp and smelly inside them<b>¨C</b>nothing

    of interest there.

    The third cave they came across by ident had a small opening covered with leaves and moss. He shimmied through and found that what he was now in was not a cave at all.

    The walls were smooth like ss and had tiny crystals that sparkled in the light; the light came from torches ced on the wall. It looked old medieval¨Clike.

    They decided that Sam should perhaps continue in his human form for now. However, they were not sure why they felt that way. Sam continued down the long passageway. It twisted and turned, but it didn¡¯t branch off into any opening<b>. </b>

    He was traveling for some time when he realized something. The reason it was, all the same was because it was all the same. This was <b>some </b>enchantment to make him go in circles.

    He stopped where he was and shifted back into us. Instantly the world around them moved; it was no longer the shiny, well¨C<b>lit </b><b>corridor</b>. <b>It </b>was a cave again. It was dark; gone <b>was </b>any light source. <b>It¡¯s </b>a good thing that us could see fine in the dark.

    It dawned on them that the feeling they had at the beginning perhaps was another spell to trick them into staying in human <b>form </b>s would fall into the next trap.

    This time us could see footprints on the floor. That is what he followed cautiously. It <b>was </b>slow going. There were many <b>different </b><b>tunnels</b>, and the prints would also lead down into darkness, but those footprints had a different scent than the ones they followed<b>, </b>so they <b>stayed </b><b>on </b>

    course.

    Till finally, they came to what looked like an empty cavern. us stopped. Something wasn¡¯t right here. His vision <b>seemed </b><b>off</b><b>. </b><b>So </b><b>they </b><b>shifted </b>

    <b>back </b>into Sam.

    It was no longer an <b>empty </b><b>cavern</b>, it looked like an <b>apothecary </bb and living quarters. Delicious <b>scents </b><b>were </b><bing </b><b>from </b><b>somewhere</b>. <b>It </b>

    ?

    smelled like baking bread. His mouth watered at the smell.

    He stayed in the shadows of the entranceway and watched as a beautiful woman came into view. She was carrying various herbs. <b>She </b><b>was </b>getting them ready for drying.

    He watched her in fascination; she was gorgeous, a tiny little wildflower. He was 6¡¯7. She looked to be about 5¡¯2. He bet that she barely came up to his mid¨Cabdomen.

    At that moment, she looked up from what she was doing, looking around, perhaps feeling like she was being watched.

    Sam thought with a smile; she was right to believe that because she was being watched. He had no intention of stopping either. He did step out of the shadows so she could see him.

    She stood there looking at him in stunned shock.

    ¡°How did you get in here?¡°¡±

    ¡°I came through the cave entrance, my tiny wildflower. Tell me, why do you live here?¡°*

    He inched his way a little closer to her. She didn¡¯t notice.

    ¡°I live here as my mother and grandmother did before me; it is where I have always lived.¡°¡±

    ¡°I am sorry, my tiny wildflower, I am being rude, My name is Samson Tolver, but you can call me Sam.¡°¡±

    He gave a polite bow.

    She studied him for a little bit and then, as if deciding it was alright to share.

    ¡°¡°My name is Fleur.¡°¡±

    He was amused that he called her tiny wildflower when her name was french for flower. He inched a little closer.

    ¡°¡°Hello Fleur, I don¡¯t mean you any harm. I was just checking all the caves in the part of the mountain range that my n¡¯s territory touches.**

    ¡°Well, Sam, how did you get past all the safeguards?¡°¡±

    ¡°¡°My bear helped me.¡°¡±

    After hearing that he had a bear, she seemed to rx to his surprise and delight. He inched even closer to her again.

    ¡°You¡¯re a shifter; I was worried that you were a magee to steal my knowledge and power.¡°¡±

    She smiled at him¡­

    ¡°As for your intentions, well, you wouldn¡¯t have made it past the safeguards if your intentions would have been evil.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that I am not a magee in disguise to steal everything?¡°*

    ¡°Because Mr. Tolver, you wouldn¡¯t be able to keep inching your way to me<b>; </b>your feet would have been glued to the spot if the enchanted floor picked up on magical abilities. Still, I wasn¡¯t sure they are old safeguards after all.¡°¡±

    The fact that she let him inch closer to her was a good sign for Sam, All he has to do is touch her just one little touch, and if the sparks appear, he knew he found her atst.

    Fleur went about her day as she always did, gathering herbs and other nts from her secret garden for medicinal potions and creams. <b>She </b>sold them to the apothecary in the Mountain n.

    She lived alone for most of her life after her mother had passed. She liked it that way; people tended to get under her nerves, she loved children and animals, but some adults should be fixed at birth.

    She kept her tiny home hidden for many reasons, mainly to keep it away from other mages who would use her magical garden for gainful purposes or worse.

    Lately, she has been feeling very lonely, but that was her way of life, and there was no going back now.

    She had been feeling restless all day, even when she was doing the things she loved to do most. She was busy hanging herbs to dry when she suddenly felt that she wasn¡¯t alone in her home.

    She looked around and didn¡¯t see anyone at first and then there he was standing in the doorway, he looked like a God he was so handsome. He had afortable, pleasant feel to him; she loved his energy at that very first moment.

    Could he be the one that her mother foretold to her, her true mate?

    She noticed that when he asked her questions, he would wait for her to answer and then move just a little bit closer. She smiled to herself; she decided to let him get as close as he needed to.

    He was cute with his dark hair and dark eyes. She liked his build, though she thought his size was intimidating. She wanted to make herself feel safe that he was so strong; she wondered what his bear¡¯s name was.

    He was finally close enough to touch her; her mother also told her about this; if he touches her and they feel sparks<b>, </b>they are true mates.

    She was silent, praying for sparks.

    Finally, she watched as he reached his hand up to caress her cheek. His fingers were warm as she closed her eyes. There they were, the sparks<b>; </b>she smiled and looked up to his face as he said¡­

    ¡°¡°Mate¡±

    He watched her curiously as she walked to the other side of the room and drug back a small step stool. He chuckled when he realized what she

    was up to.

    She moved the stool in front of him and used it so she could look him in the eyes. She was beautiful, with mocha skin, long ck hair, and the

    enormous brown eyes he had ever seen.

    <b>1 </b>

    She reached out to his face and pulled him in for a kiss. It was an innocent kind of kiss, and he could tell it was her first.

    He reached out to her and plucked her off the stool into his arms. He kissed her passionately as they parted out of breath. She tried to get out

    of his arms.

    ¡°Why are you trying to get away, tiny flower?¡°¡±

    ¡°I want to take you to my garden, where I harvest all my nts and grow food.¡±

    ¡°Point the way, and I will take us there, but I don¡¯t intend ever to let you go again

    With that, she showed him her garden. He stared on in wonder; to call it a garden was the biggest understatement of all time.

    It was an oasis in the middle of the mountains; it was as big as a valley as the mountain cliffs surrounded it all the way around like a protective wall.

    It took a little time, but Sam made his home with Fleur in the mountain caves; they would bring herbs and medicines down to bring up things they would need.

    As the years went by, they would have a happy family, Twin boys and a little girl. The boys were their father through and through. The girl was like her mother in all ways except one; she was taller. (1)

    Chapter Comments

    Susan Severin

    POST COMMENT

    I just read all three parts of the book. That was one of the best books I have ever read. and I have read a lot of books. reading you book has given me more fun then I have h¡­.

    Kristy Westbrook

    I really enjoyed all of these stories. you are very creative and have a great imagination. can¡¯t wait to read your next book.

    V

 Warrior 124

    Fates Hands

    <b>Chapter </b><b>124 </b>

    Oliver was an older Bear shifter; his bear Conrad was almost 200 years old. They were getting past their prime, that was for sure. They had a mate when <b>they </b>were young. Elizabeth was killed in a car ident almost 50 years ago.

    Oliver didn¡¯t have any family for all the world. He was thest of his family line. He had found a home with Jack¡¯s n when it was still in its infancy.

    He loved the home he had built himself, a two¨Cstory log cabin. The ground floor was primarily windows. Some were stained ss, while others opened the house to the beautiful view of the mountain forest.

    The top floor and the loft attic were all bedrooms and two bathrooms. It was a vast ce, and many would tease him about being too optimistic about filling the rooms.

    He even made woodworking sheds to craft unique furniture and toys for the n. He liked that his house was just outside the central area of the n. It was a homey and peaceful ce.

    The cubs often woulde and watch him work or ¡°¡°test¡± the new toys to see if they were ready to be given away. He even had two older cubs now as apprentices.

    7

    His life was afortable existence; that is what it was, though, just an existence. He knew he missed his chance at having a family of his own. He just wished that he would be given another opportunity before he got too old.

    That was until that fateful night when he

    saw that scared little girl huddled all alone in that dreadful cage. He knew he had to help her. He watched as everyone tried to get her toe out. She was too scared of people to trust anyone.

    So he asked Conrad if he would do a little dance and see if they could coax her out. Perhaps a bear could do what the human could not.

    It worked. He walked her out of that nightmare ce on his back, and at that moment, he was proud of himself and his bear. When he realized that he might not see her again, he gave her the only thing he had, his dog tags from his many years in the military.

    He was notified that the little girl named Maggie he saved had no one the following day.

    He told them that she did, him. He woulde and get her from the hospital and adopt her as his own. They discovered through blood tests that little

    Maggie was a brown bear shifter.

    He visited her and stayed with her the three days they kept her in the hospital. He left her a wooden bear he had made. She kept it by her bed for when he

    was out of the room.

    Three dayster, he brought little Maggie to her new home. She took to it like a duck to water. He took her shopping and got everything that she wanted.

    He spoiled her, but he also taught her responsibility.

    Before too long, she had a lot of big burly bears tied around her fingers. Nova and other females from the n would check on them asionally to see if all was going well; they never found anything wrong.

    She never called Oliver <b>anything </b>but Dad or Daddy, she had lots of nightmares at first, but Conrad would take care of them.

    He would go into her room and sleep next to her bed; she would always drop a hand down to him to hold on to his fur.

    They were always together, Maggie did make friends with the other cubs, and she was quite the aplished tomboy.

    Oliver taught Maggie everything he knew and then whatever else she wanted to learn. He was there for her through it all. She grew into a bright, talented, beautiful young woman.

    He bought her first ball gown for the annual fall gathering ball for all the n; He also would give a few would be suitors the evil eye. Which always made

    Maggieugh.

    He sent her off to college, and she became a gifted healer and counselor; she came back to the n to work in the hospital. It was an exciting time, and Oliver was a very proud father.

    He continued making furniture and toys, and his two apprentices had shops of their own now. Other packs and ns would petition them for work. Oliver kept his woodworking to their family only. He was getting too old to do that many items.

    09:08 Sun, 31 Aug

    Then Oliver and Conrad found themselves in their woodworking shed one day, <b>making </b>a unique hand carved cradle for their first grandson.

    He carved wolves and bears into it and a forest of all kinds of trees. His little Maggie found herself a very handsome Werewolf.

    Their big log cabin with <b>all </b>its rooms was finally filled with the love and family that Oliver had always dreamed of having.

    ¡°Sam, the ever wise and faithful grumpy Bear and the woond hermit witch of the mountain caves.

    Sam Tolver and his bear us were patrolling the mountain edge of their territory. Sam always volunteered for this duty, it was peaceful here, and he loved being in the open areas of the base of the mountains.

    His Bear us loved to explore, and several caves had not been studied or mapped yet. They intended to explore those caves today; they cleared it with Jack.

    Jack knew that Sam got restless sometimes and had to go on his own for little interludes of time. Now and then to clear his mind. Though,tely, there has been no natural cure for his restlessness.

    The first cave they came to was a small one that could be used as a shelter, but it wasn¡¯t huge, and inside was barely big enough to fit a bear.

    The next one they explored was much bigger and had two tunnels, though both had dead ends and were damp and smelly inside them¨Cnothing of interest there.

    The third cave they came across by ident had a small opening covered with leaves and moss. He shimmied through and found that what he was now in <b>was </b>not a cave at all.

    The walls were smooth like ss and had tiny crystals that sparkled in the light; the light came from torches ced on the wall. It looked old medieval¨Clike.

    They decided that Sam should perhaps continue in his human form for now. However, they were not sure why they felt that way. Sam continued down the long passageway. It twisted and turned, but it didn¡¯t branch off into any opening.

    He was traveling for some time when he realized something. The reason it was, all the same was because it was all the same. This was some enchantment to make <b>him </b>go in circles.

    He stopped where he was and shifted back into us. Instantly the world around them moved; it was no longer the shiny, well¨Clit corridor. It <b>was </b>a cave <b>again</b>. It <b>was </b><b>dark</b>; gone was any light source. It¡¯s a good thing that us could see fine in the dark.

    It dawned on them that the feeling they had at the beginning perhaps was another spell to trick them into staying in human form so they would fall into the next trap

    This <i>time </i>us could see footprints on the floor. That is what he followed cautiously. It was slow going. There were <b>many </b>different tunnels, and the prints would also lead down into darkness, but those footprints had a different scent than the ones they followed, so they stayed on course.

    Till finally, they came to what looked like an empty cavern. us stopped. Something wasn¡¯t right here. His vision seemed off. So they shifted back into

    It was no longer an empty cover, it looked like an apothecaryb and living quarters Delicious scents wereing from somewhere. It smelled like baking bread. His mouth watered <b>at </b>the smell

    He stayed in the shadows of the entranceway and watched as a beautiful woman came buto view. She was carrying various herbs. She was getting them ready fur drying

    He watched her in fairication: she was gorgeous, tiny little wildflower He was er she booked to be about 5 2. the bet that the barely came up to his mid-

    abdomen.

    At that moment, she looked up from what she was doing, looking around, perhaps feeling like she was being watched

    Sam thought with a smole, she was right to believe that because she was being watched. He had no intention of stopping either. He did step out of the

    shadows <b>so </b>she could <b>see </b>him.

    She stood there looking at him in stunned shock.

    ¡°How did you get in here?**

    ¡°I came through the cave entrance, my tiny wildflower. Tell me, why do you live here?**

    He inched his way a little closer to her. She didn¡¯t notice.

    ¡°I live here as my mother and grandmother did before me; it is where I have always lived.¡±

    I am sorry, my tiny wildflower, I am being rude, My name is Samson Tolver, but you can call me Sam.¡°*

    He gave a polite bow.

    She studied him for a little bit and then, as if deciding it was alright to share.

    ¡°My name is Fleur.¡±

    He was amused that he called her tiny wildflower when her name was french for flower. He inched a little closer.

    ¡°Hello Fleur, I don¡¯t mean you any harm. I was just checking all the caves in the part of the mountain range that my n¡¯s territory touches.¡°¡±

    ¡°Well, Sam, how did you get past all the safeguards?¡°¡±

    **My bear helped me.¡±

    After hearing that he had a bear, she seemed to rx to his surprise and delight. He inched even closer to her again.

    ¡°You¡¯re a shifter; I was worried that you were a magee to steal my knowledge and power.¡°¡±

    She smiled at him¡­

    ¡°As for your intentions, well, you wouldn¡¯t have made it past the safeguards if your intentions would have been evil.¡°¡±

    ¡°How do you know that I am not a magee in disguise to steal everything?**

    ¡°Because Mr. Tulver, you wouldn¡¯t be able to keep inching your way to me<b>; </b>your feet would have been glued to the spot if the enchanted floor picked up on

    magical abilities. Still, I wasn¡¯t sure they are old safeguards after all.¡±

    The fact that she let <b>him </b>inch closer to her was a good sign for Sam. All he has to do is touch her just one little touch, and if the sparks appear, he knew he found her atst.

    Fleur went about her day as <b>she </b>always did, gathering herbs and other nts from her secret garden for medicinal potions and creams. She sold them to the apothecary in the Mountain n.

    She lived alone for most of her life after her mother had passed. She liked it that way; people tended to get under her nerves, she loved children and

    <b>animals</b>, but some adults should be fixed at birth.

    She kept her tiny home hidden for many reasons, mainly to keep it away from other mages who would use her magical garden for gainful purposes of worse.

    Lately, she has been feeling very lonely, but that was her way of life, and there was no going back now.

    She had been feeling restless all day, even when she was doing the things she loved to do most. She was busy hanging herbs to dry when she suddenly felt that she wasn¡¯t alone in her home.

    09:08 Sun, 31 Aug

    She looked around and didn¡¯t see anyone at first and then there he was standing in the doorway, he looked like a God he was so handsome. He had afortable, pleasant feel to him; she loved his energy at that very first moment.

    Could he be the one that her mother foretold to her, her true mate?

    49%

    She noticed that when he asked her questions, he would wait for her to answer and then move just a little bit closer. She smiled to herself; she decided to let him get as close as he needed to.

    He was cute with his dark hair and dark eyes. She liked his build, though she thought his size was intimidating. She wanted to make herself feel safe that he was so strong; she wondered what his bear¡¯s name was.

    He was finally close enough to touch her; her mother also told her about this; if he touches her and they feel sparks, they are true mates.

    She was silent, praying for sparks.

    Finally, she watched as he reached his hand up to caress her cheek. His fingers were warm as she closed her eyes. There they were, the sparks; she smiled and looked up to his face as he said¡­

    ¡°Mate¡±

    He watched her curiously as she walked to the other side of the room and drug back a small step stool. He chuckled when he realized what she was up to.

    1

    She moved the stool in front of him and used it <b>so </b>she could look him in the eyes. She was beautiful, with mocha skin, long ck hair, and the enormous

    brown eyes he had ever seen.

    <b>1 </b>

    She reached out to his face and pulled him in for a kiss. It was an innocent kind of kiss, and he could tell it was her first.

    He reached out to her and plucked her off the stool into his arms. He kissed her passionately as they parted out of breath. She tried to get out of his arms.

    ¡°Why are you trying to get away, tiny flower<b>?</b><b>¡°</b>¡±

    ¡°I want to take you to my garden, where I harvest all my nts and grow food.¡°¡±

    ¡°Point the way, and I will take us there, but I don¡¯t intend ever to let you go again.¡°¡±

    With that, she showed him her garden. He stared on in wonder; to call it a garden was the biggest understatement of all time.

    <b>It </b>was <b>an </b><b>oasis </b>in the middle of the mountains; it was as big as a valley as the mountain cliffs surrounded it all the way around like a protective wall.

    it took a little time, but Sem made his home with Fleur in the mountain caves; they would bring herbs and medicines down to the n and bring up things they would need.

    As the years wern by, they would have a happy family, Twin boys and a little girl. The boys were their father through and through. The little girl was like her

    mother in all ways except one; she was taller.

    (

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!